《Tales of a Seductress》


 Prologue

    Prologue


    My hand pped against the bare rock, the cold already etching away the remaining heat my body possessed. I let out a gasp, desperately trying to take in a breath. It was difficult, and each breath brought pain to my body.


    <em>Damn them.</em>


    At least, those were the thoughts going through my brain. I stumbled forward. There was a wound on my leg, it kept me from walking forward properly. Blood also covered my skin, my tattered shirt, and the torn pants that used to make up the adventurer¡¯s outfit I had borrowed. It looked worse than it was; I figured. Most of the blood wasn¡¯t mine.


    I groaned, stumbling to the ground, a sharp pain spiking through my leg. That wasn¡¯t to say I wasn¡¯t in particrly bad shape that was only a testament to how bad I was looking right now. I vaguely wondered if anyone who had been in the same situation as I would have survived this long. It seemed like everything in my life had just turned into a slog of sex and pain.


    <strong>Pain Resistance has increased to level 4. </strong>


    The words danced across my vision. As if on cue, the pain did subside a little. Using that little boost, I brought myself back up. I heard the howls from behind me. For a second, I shivered remembering the look on her face when her head was suddenly removed from her shoulders. It doesn¡¯t matter. I wouldn¡¯t feel pity right now, even if she didn¡¯t deserve it. The guys, though¡­ they all deserved it after what they did to me. My only regret was that I didn¡¯t have to power to do it myself. After all, if I had done it myself, I wouldn¡¯t be on the run right now.


    I moved into the cave for cover. This cave could have its own particr brand of monsters, but for the moment, I¡¯d rather the monsters that might be, rather than the monsters outside. Besides, they had said something about the monsters being chased out.


    A momentter I slipped on something, and my body fell onto a soft cotton-like surface. It felt almost tooforting for this harsh and deadly world. Myfort did notst long. When I nced to my side, I saw a skull. I barely stopped myself from letting out a shout. I couldn¡¯t let the monsters outside know that I was in here. Instead, I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves once again.


    <strong>Panic Resistance has increased to level 1. </strong>


    I ignored that one. I wasn¡¯t panicking at all! I was calm. I slowly tried to get up, to move my way into a ce of hiding. I couldn¡¯t move. The calm burst like a bubble. So much for Level 1. I struggled, my vision dancing furiously around the room as I fought against my restraints. I was stuck against something. Rather, I was stuck to something. Although it was dark, the cotton-like substance I was lying on came crashing home. It wasn¡¯t cotton; it was a web. The skull itself had web wrapped around it. Everything in this cave did.


    I was stuck to some web attached to the floor, my arms were stuck to my sides. I tried to pull away, but given my current strength, I just couldn¡¯t move. Why did I think a cave was a good idea? In this world, I was basically asking to be killed. This wasn¡¯t how things should be, this wasn¡¯t how my life was supposed to end.


    Then I heard the noises. It was the sound of something moving slowly across the darkness of the cave. My eyes turned to focus on the object emerging from the darkness. First, I could see the eyes, dozens of them all stered to the same face. Then the pincers came into view, red and menacing. Finally, the legs started to click forward, all 8 of them.


    It was a spider. Not just a spider, a spider monster. It was easily twice my size, moving across its own webs smoothly as it approached me. The blood drained from my face, and the realization that I was going to die shed across my mind. I stopped struggling. I could no longer move. All I could feel was fear.


    <strong>Fear Resistance has increased to level 1. </strong>


    That didn¡¯t help much at all. This month could only be defined as a month of hell. First, I ended up in this world, confused and alone. Then the goblins, those bastard adventurers, and the fire wolves. Now I was going to be eaten by a spider. A tear ran down my cheek as the spider wrapped its legs around me, its entire body pressed up against mine.


    That was odd, the spider seemed to be making itself cozy. A secondter I could feel something hard forming near my leg. I shot a look down the body of the spider, to see a phallic shaped ck thing jutting out of its body. Using two of its many legs, it spread me open, baring my womanhood for pration. It¡¯s not like I had underwear on anymore, not after the events that preceded this.


    I looked up in horror as the spider looked down at me with its beady eyes.


    <em>You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me¡­</em>


    A momentter, arge, hard object was thrust into me and I let out a scream.


    Wait! Wait! I know what you¡¯re thinking. Spider rape? I thought this story was about the tale of a seductress? I wanted some sexy girl seducing a bunch of men and turning them into her sex ves! I didn¡¯t sign up for evil monsters prating helpless girls. What is this, Japan?


    Well, what can I say? This is a monster rape woman world I was put into. I didn¡¯t really have a choice in the matter. However, this is just the beginning of my story. Let¡¯s just say, the path to bing a sexual goddess involves pushing your way through a lot of nasty shit. Before I could turn sex into a weapon, I needed to experience it in all its nastiest vors.


    However, let¡¯s move away from this mildly disturbing scene for a bit. I¡¯d like to jump back to the true start of this adventure of mine. I think we¡¯ll both find the scene a lot more enjoyable. Like all of my best stories, it starts with me on my knees and nice hard cock in my mouth.

 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    My mouth worked its way up and down his shaft, I enjoyed the warmth of his engorged member on my cherry glossed lips. I liked to gloss it up before I went down. I had a few dozen different vors of lip gloss, depending on the meal I wanted to receive. Bacon was probably the oddest of the bunch. I know they call it eating meat, but the addition of that particr vor made it a little too real for me. On that note, I never really enjoyed banana vored either.


    What is it withdies wanting to pretend they had something in their mouth other than a dick? I¡¯ll take my dick with a cherry on top, but I¡¯m not going to turn around and pretend that it¡¯s a banana. That thing in my mouth is a nice, hard dick, and if I y my cards right, it might be entering other areas too. I like that it¡¯s a dick. I like that that dick is attached to a person. I also like it that when I flick my tongue just so¡­


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ Ohhhh¡­.¡± The guy gripped onto the back of my head and let out a pleased moan.


    Yeah¡­ I like that too. When you¡¯re going down on a guy, you never have more control than at that moment. If girls want to say that all a guy thinks about is sex, then when you¡¯re working his shaft that means all that guy is thinking about at that exact second is you. He¡¯s not wondering what he¡¯s going to doter. He¡¯s not worried about his bills. The only thing he¡¯s thinking about is how good you¡­ rather I¡­ am making him feel. That¡¯s power,dies.


    My hands cupped his balls, and my mouth moved up and down his dick with a nice smacking sound.


    <em>Come on baby, cum for me.</em>


    A momentter, he did, and I swallow it down, feeling the thick and creamy heat run down my throat. It¡¯s not that I love the taste of cum or anything like that. I don¡¯t hate the feeling, but I mostly just do it because it saves a lot of mess. I also like to swallow my gum too. What can I say, I swallow.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re amazing!¡± he lets out in a deep, staggered voice.


    His body was bent, his chest leaned so far forward that he¡¯d practically pressed his washboard stomach against my forehead. His legs were pushed out, and he was leaning back against the wall in a way that, if he wasn¡¯t holding on to my hair, he¡¯d have fallen back onto his butt.


    I slowly pulled my mouth away from his dick, a strand of saliva and semen streamed between my lips and his manhood. I wiped it, and my mouth before I brushed it onto my shirt. I knew men, so now that he came, I was pretty sure he was going to try to get rid of me as quickly as possible. No waiting until he could recover and then sex, no offer of cunnilingus. Not even an impromptu finger fuck with some heavy making out. Of course, it¡¯s not like he was going to be willing to give up a piece of ass like me until he¡¯s had every piece, but in the boy mind, thatester.


    ¡°C-can I get your number? Maybe we can meet up this weekend at my ce.¡± His breath was finally recovering, and his dick was starting to fall back down, shrinking into its previously unimpressive state.


    There you go. Notice that he didn¡¯t ask me to meet somece where we could hang out. No date, no dinner. He just wanted me toe over and fuck him. It was a ssic Netflix and chill, minus the Netflix, and the chilling for that matter, just some hot, hardcore naked time.


    What? You noticed he doesn¡¯t have my phone number? Yeah, we haven¡¯t even dated yet. I was also kneeling in a Janitor¡¯s closet, of all ces. My ssroom was just down the hallway. And this guy? I don¡¯t even know him.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I scoped him out ahead of time. At the end of ss every day, he was always there, sitting on a bench in the hallways in front of our ss. Unfortunately, our course let out at the same time as a lot of courses in this particr hall, so it was always quite busy. I never feltfortable trying to pick up a cute guy with too many people around.


    On the other hand, if I got up fifteen minutes before ss ended, I could snatch him quickly and have my way with him. On that note, the ss should be letting up any minute now. He was another notch on my belt, but was he booty call material? I gave him a little knowing smirk and a wink while I stood up.


    ¡°What would we be doing at your ce?¡± I decided to tease him a bit. ¡°y video games?¡±


    As I asked, I let a finger run down his chest. It was a ssic ¡°I¡¯m interested¡± move. Of course, I¡¯d have just been as interested in the video games. I enjoyed gaming as much as I enjoyed certain other things. However, you could tell when a guy was a gamer. There would always be that sudden sh of excitement when he realized the hot girl he was with shared his interests. Instead, this guy just gave a confused look. It was a shame, but he failed at boyfriend material. Still, I could have a little fun with him before we parted.


    My hand moved down to hisid cock, and my fingers ran over the wet head. Even though my lips were very close to his, he didn¡¯t pull away. That was a good sign. A man who''s willing to kiss you after you¡¯ve gone down on him is at least worth a little of your time, in my experience. Hmm¡­ maybe with a little coaxing I could get him hard again?


    The door suddenly flew open, and I pulled away quickly, my hand leaving his cock. My hair was a mess, my lip gloss was probably horrific, but my clothing was in perfect order. The boy I was with, however, still had his dick sticking out, and as he struggled to get it back into his pants, it was clear to anyone what was going on in here.


    I grimaced a bit. I imagined I might get in a little trouble for fornicating on campus, but it should be a light p on the wrist. I immediately tried to prepare my apology alongside a look of repentance. However, the person who opened the door wasn¡¯t faculty, but a girl. She vaguely looked familiar, and I thought she was also in the ss I should be in right now.


    ¡°Jonathan!¡± She shouted loudly, and by the embarrassed look on his face, I immediately realized I was treading on another girl¡¯s territory.


    She began yelling at him and was making enough noise that the sses which just started letting out started to form a crowd. As for me? This wasn¡¯t the first time I had been caught with a man who belonged to another. It wasn¡¯t my responsibility to check and make sure each man is attached before I touch him. It¡¯s not my responsibility to keep other people honest. Still, this business had nothing to do with me. Therefore, I did the mature thing. That is, I tried to blend into the crowds and slink away.


    Likely, since we had ss together, she¡¯d confront me in two or three days. I¡¯d tell her that he never told me and that I felt just as betrayed as she did (A lie, of course, I don¡¯t really care), and then we¡¯d never talk to each other again. In a lucky world, she¡¯d be in such a state that she doesn¡¯t even remember my face. As for the guy? If he approached me, I might slide him my number and meet him on the weekend, presuming he breaks it off with the girl. Even I¡¯m not bad enough to want to be the other girl.


    I was nearly out of sight too when the girl¡¯s gaze suddenly jumped at me. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Her eyes turned dark, and she put on one of the ugliest faces I had ever seen. Not that she was particrly hot, to begin with. I mean, she had to have realized that the buff guy she was dating was way out of her league, right? Unless she was an absolute freak in bed, it was only a matter of time before he started messing around. This was college after all. They were probably high school sweethearts or something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just going to go.¡±


    I needed to be smooth like a band-aid. Quick pain, then I¡¯m out of your life. Except, it turned out she wasn¡¯t that kind of girl. I feared the type of person she was the moment I saw her. She was a mer. She¡¯s the kind of woman that warps reality to be favorable to herself. I could see it in her eyes. I was pretty good at reading people. At that moment, she was thinking that her boyfriend wouldn¡¯t possibly cheat on her. However, she caught him. That must have meant he was coerced. No, he was coerced. It was the woman. She did it. She forced him to do stuff with her. She used her wild ways to try to steal my boyfriend. She¡¯s a monster. I must destroy her. Yeah¡­ that¡¯s exactly what those eyes said as they narrowed down like a vulture on the unsettled me.


    I didn¡¯t really want to make a scene. As my mom always said, I loved to start trouble, but I hated the consequences. I¡¯m more the kind of person who would hide in a corner or run, then have to face people being angry at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± I turned around swiftly started heading to the stairway. It leads down to the first floor. There I could slip out of this building and run back to my dorm room. Perhaps I could stay there for a few days, let these things cool down. Let the psycho girl looking at me cool down.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± There were footsteps running towards me.


    I had barely managed to turn my body back when I saw her, barreling at me like a linebacker, a crazed look in her eye. Her hands mmed into my chest. I took a step back, missing the stairway and stumbling. The rest seemed to move in slow motion. I was falling back. There might have been one or two spectators with wide or worried looks.


    As I fell back, my legs moved up and my head fell down. Meanwhile, the girl continued to stare at me with narrowed eyes. She didn¡¯t wear a look of surprise at what she had done. She didn¡¯t seem guilty or worried. He eyes seemed almost dead, perhaps filled with menace, and determined to watch me fall the rest of the way.


    I struck my head, and then the world went white.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Now, I don¡¯t want to give you the impression that I¡¯m just some kind of slut. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love sex. I lost my virginity to a boy at seventeen on prom night. He turned around and had sex with my best friend a weekter. So, I turned around and had sex with all his friends. I¡¯ve never looked back. It didn¡¯t hurt that I found out that same year that I was infertile thanks to an infection I had when I was six, and thus I would never be able to have children.


    I¡¯d gone from stumbling around with the zipper in the back of a guy¡¯s truck to dorm rooms to frat parties and more. I¡¯ve had sex every way I know how. Yes, even in there, and yes, it hurt and no I¡¯m not jumping to do it again. In thest two years since my virginity went bye-bye, I¡¯ve had a dozen sexual partners. That¡¯s only one every two months, hardly the acts of a nymphomaniac.


    It¡¯s just that a lot of my rtionships didn¡¯t work. The first 3-4 I tried to make work, but the guys would always either cheat or dump me for another girl. Then I started getting a reputation for being easy. I supposed it was my fault for putting out on the first date. I always figured if they knew they¡¯d be getting sex, they¡¯d be morefortable in the rtionship.


    After those failures, I started to get a little jaded. I decided that if guys were just going to be selfish, then I¡¯d just be selfish too. So, I had sex with whom I wanted when I wanted. I liked being the gatekeeper. To be in control of a guy¡¯s sexual lust. I was only in college, after all, the only age where it was appropriate to be an idiot with your sexual behavior. How did I know it¡¯d get me killed?


    Although. ¡°death¡± isn¡¯t exactly the right word. I woke up in a field, surrounded by a forest. I remembered that bitch pushing me down the stairs, the world going white, and then¡­ I was in this field. I stood up, surprised that my head wasn¡¯t throbbing. I looked down to see that I was still wearing what I had been wearing before. A pair of cks, a nice button up satin shirt without sleeves, and two sneakers with only a slight heel.


    There seemed to be a sounding in the distance. I turned towards the side of the clearing I judged as the source of that noise. It sounded like drums. Furthermore, those drums seemed to being in my direction. Since I didn¡¯t know what was going on, I figured I had no choice but to wait. I casually leaned over and picked up a stone and tossed it.


    <strong>Throwing Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    ¡°What?¡± I stepped back.


    The words just appeared in front of my eyes. What the heck is going on here? Levels? Levels like in a video game? I was not unfamiliar with role-ying games. I certainly had my hand in more than a few. However, I didn¡¯t have much more time to dwell on it, because a momentter several bodies burst from the clearing, the muffled drumminging into full volume.


    When my eyes focused on what I was seeing, my body froze. They were people. Well, they were sort of people. They were abnormally short. At least, no one was taller than a short-statured woman. They had long pointy ears and their lips¡­ well¡­ they had no lips. Their skin was gray, their eyes were big, and they were all staring right at me.


    I turned and ran. It seemed like the smart thing to do.


    <strong>Fleeing Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    I ignored the obnoxious words trying to float in front of me and kept running onward. The drums picked up a beat. They were beating faster than before, I could tell that whatever was chasing me intended to catch me.


    I slipped, the sneakers I wore were not exactly the sporty kind, after all. As I tried to orientate myself, a secondter arge form mmed into me, knocking me back to the ground. My head hit the ground with a bit of force. It wasn¡¯t the worst fall I¡¯d ever taken, but it wasn¡¯t pleasant either.


    <strong>Concussion Resistance has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Pain Resistance has increased to level 1.</strong>


    The creature was on top of me as I struggled to get out from under him. A momentter I heard clothing tearing, and it took me a second to realize it was my own. He had ripped my shirt open and was now aggressively fondling my breast. I gave the creature a kick and then began scooting away back. He managed to grab onto my pants, and as I forced my way to freedom, my pants were lost and my underwear made it to my ankles.


    The way the creature¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw my naked body caused my skin to crawl. Free from his grip, I stood up and began running again, this time bare-assed. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t make it two steps before another body mmed into me. I was pinned down, and this time there were three of them holding me.


    One was holding down my right arm, one was holding down my left. The third got between my legs and spread them roughly. I had never been raped before, after all, it¡¯s pretty hard to rape the willing. Even a few guys who went at me when I wasn¡¯t in the mood, I usually got into the mood quickly and was satisfied enough with the encounter that I could avoid the technicalities on how much consent I had actually provided.


    However, this was rape, anyway, you see it. I let out a shout as he pulled out his dick. It was a bulbous little knob, the tip rounded to the point where you couldn¡¯t even see the head. Tears were flowing out of my eyes. I was screaming. No one heard me as he slid it into me and began thrusting away.


    A sharp pain shot through my mind. The reality of the situation cut into my brain. If there was an edge to what someone could take, I reached it. At that point, it felt like my mind would break. That¡¯d I¡¯d lose my sanity, my will to live, and my soul. It was at that point, sitting at the edge, that something snapped inside of me. It wasn¡¯t necessarily the right thoughts. It wasn¡¯t a form of enlightenment, a great new trick, or a conclusion I¡¯d expect anyone else to reach.


    It was a deration. It started in my shattered brain, shot through my head, and exploded within my soul. I wouldn¡¯t be raped. This wasn¡¯t rape because I decided it wasn¡¯t rape. My sex was my own. When I fucked, I¡¯d fuck because I¡¯d enjoy it, or because I wanted to try it, or because I wanted the experience.


    That¡¯s right, sex was an experience. Even sex with this creature. He wasn¡¯t fucking me. I was fucking him. He just didn¡¯t realize it yet. He¡¯s a creature with a penis I¡¯d never seen before. He looks human enough, and I wanted to see what it was like to fuck him. Was it crazy? Yes. Was I crazy? Probably¡­ but at that moment, and that second, and at that time, I decided all on my own. Sex is mine tomand.


    <strong>Seductress ss Unlocked: You have leveled to Seductress level 1!</strong>


    <strong>All Skills Unlocked On ss Up!</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Experience: You can gain experience through sexual intercourse. New partners provide an experience bonus.</strong>


    <strong>Mental Fortitude: Large Increase in mental resistance to sexually embarrassing, debasing, and degrading events.</strong>


    <strong>Pheromone: Releases a pheromone that can attract monsters and the opposite sex. Sexual stimtion increases during this period. Duration and strength dependent on level.</strong>


    <strong>Mental Resistance has increased to level 10.</strong>


    <strong>Charisma has increased to level 10.</strong>


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Missionary</strong>


    The words flew across my vision, but I ignored them. As vitality and energy flowed into me, I began to move my hips. I was timing it perfectly to coincide with the thrusts of the creature in front of me. Suddenly, his strange and monstrous appearance no longer bothered me. I don¡¯t know if it was the effect of my own deration, or perhaps this <strong>¡°Mental Fortitude¡±</strong>, whatever that was. All that mattered to me was that he had a cock, and I wanted it.


    The words that had been shing in my eyes had an effect. They were definitely words from a video game. I was certain of it now. I dated plenty of guys in high school. I had my fair share of experiences with guys obsessed with MMOs. I¡¯ve done a few overnighters myself with custom characters. Thus, I knew what I was seeing. This all sounded fantastical, but if this was a video game, then the monster inside me could only be described with one word, a goblin.


    Rather than repulsing me, it only made me more excited. I mean, how many people could say they¡¯ve fucked an actual goblin? On top of that, whatever just happened seemed to crank up my libido to eleven. His dick was small, but it felt wonderful. It was like my body was that much more sensitive. My nipples that were being fondled by the two goblins to either side of me became hard in an instant. I started to make pleasurable moaning sounds, and my body started to squirm and twist in pleasure.


    My newfound enthusiasm seemed to catch my new goblin fuck buddy off guard. He wore a surprised and mildly confused look on his face. It actually made him look kind of cute. The goblins at either side also seemed to be confused, and for a moment they let up their guard. At that moment, I broke free of their grasps. The goblin inside of me panicked, trying to reach for the sword he had tossed to his side during his moment of lust.


    However, he didn¡¯t have to worry. I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I wasn¡¯t done yet. I shoved him to the ground, not letting his dick go anywhere. A momentter I was riding him, my body jumping up and down on his cock. It felt wonderful. He was the size of a twelve-year-old boy, giving me a kind of taboo feeling to it. Not that I¡¯d be interested in that kind of thing, but at the moment, every sight and every smell added to the feelings of lust growing inside of me.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Cowgirl</strong>


    <strong>Pheromone Skill activated.</strong>


    I didn¡¯t really know what that meant, but a momentter the two goblins that had been holding me now had their little knob penises out and were stroking them with a fever. Meanwhile, the monster under me had his eyes rolled up as I rode him for all he was worth. He was haggardly panting like it was the hardest workout he had ever received.


    <strong>Stamina Depleted!</strong>


    I kept bouncing on him. I wanted more. I wanted it harder. I wanted to fuck. He came and I could feel hot spooge filling me up. That wasn¡¯t enough, I wanted more. I wanted more!


    I was about to grab one of the other goblins, then my body started feeling woozy.


    <strong>Stamina Depleted!</strong>


    No! I¡¯m not done yet. I pushed my hand up against his knob, trying to keep him hard, trying to keep him in me. The vision started to go. I¡¯m not¡­I could not remember. I finally fell off, his knob popping out of me and immediately making me feel like I was missing something. However, my mind drifted into a fitful sleep as the words <strong>¡°Stamina Depleted!¡±</strong> shed in my head.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    I stared numbly at the three options in front of me. It took a while for the words to click in my brain.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 2!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Beautification (Passive): Increases level of attractiveness towards humans and demi-humans. Can only be set towards one species at a time.</strong>


    <strong>Sexification (Passive): Breast size increases by 4 sizes.</strong>


    <strong>Purification (Active): Restores virginity on self.</strong>


    Finally, the night before came crashing back to me. I remember being held down by three goblins. Suddenly, I took over and¡­ holy crap!


    <em>Was it</em><em> a dream?</em>


    I nced around. I appeared to be in a dark cave. More than that, I appeared to bepletely naked. Well, notpletely naked. There was a chain wrapped around my neck that went all the way back to a nearby wall. Lights flickered from another part of the cave. There was the sound of grunts and noises that made me think it must be the goblins.


    <em>No¡­, not a dream?</em>


    When I nced around the room I saw a gory sight. It was a dark, cold, and unforgiving cave filled with poor lighting from a few flickering torches, most of which wereing from the direction of the goblin noises. In this room, there were scattered bones, chains, and cages. It was a pile of stuff, mostly rotten animal carcasses, but there were also beaten up swords, and armor mixed in. It looked like a loot pile in a video game. I didn¡¯t see my own clothing in the pile.


    Also, I wasn¡¯t the only person there. There were three other women simrly chained to the walls. One of them looked to be very pregnant. All three of them looked pale, emaciated, and wore eyes that seemed to be staring at nothing. It was like they were already dead, and their souls had long left their bodies. The pregnant woman especially, she justid there, staring up at the ceiling, truly seeing nothing.


    I called out to the girls, but they didn¡¯t respond. I tried to make eye contact with them, but they seemed to ignore any motions I made. I decided to give up on them for the moment. After all, those words were still obstructing my vision and it made it hard to concentrate on anything else.


    My brain was starting to move faster now. Alright, that¡¯s right. This world was some kind of fantasy world. No, more than a fantasy world. It had elements that could only be seen in a role-ying game. Apparently, my ss is a Seductress. I struggled to remember everything I had seen yesterday. However, things were a little chaotic at the time. I tried to remember the words used in MMOs. Maybe I could trigger something.


    ¡°Status,¡± I whispered.


    <strong>


    </strong>


    <strong>ss: Seductress</strong>


    <strong>Titles: None</strong>


    <strong>Level: 2</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 6, Intelligence 6, Wisdom 6, Endurance 6, Agility 6, Charisma 12</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Concussion 1, Pain 1, Mental 10</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Throwing 1, Flee 1</strong>


    special skills<strong>: Sexual Experience, Mental Fortitude, Pheromone</strong>


    <strong>Status Effects: Infertile</strong>


    <strong>You have one skillpoint remaining.</strong>


    Immediately popped up into my vision. I began to work my way down the list, trying to understand everything on the page. Insert name? Did that mean that I didn¡¯t have a name? How about this?


    ¡°Set Name Aria.¡± That was my real name, after all.


    <strong>Name</strong><strong> has been set to Aria.</strong>


    ¡°Oh, that was easy,¡± I said out loud to myself.


    I continued to look down the list. I supposed titles are names you get for various aplishments. I¡¯m a little d that sleeping with a goblin did not meet the requirements. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to being known as Aria the Goblin Fucker.


    So, from the look of it, each level I increased I gain one skill point, which can use to get one of a handful of ss unique skills. In my case, they¡¯d all be rted to <strong>Seduction</strong>. Other skills I get by doing the action rted to the skill. Presumably, repeating those skills will allow me to get a higher level.


    My guess was that resistance worked the same way. The more pain I felt, the more resistant to the pain I¡¯d be. I didn¡¯t look forward to that. Mental resistance was already level 10. I assumed that¡¯s what was allowing me to keep a cool head, what with being chained and naked. I was aware that I should be freaking out right now, yet I wasn¡¯t feeling much more stress than I would naked in front of a new guy or getting a sudden pop quiz. That is to say, I was mildly anxious and felt a little afraid, but it was well under control. Mental resistance was an impressive ability. I didn¡¯t have reference to know how much level 10 was, but level 10 was higher than any other stat other than charisma, so it was enough.


    The skill <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> might have had something to do with it too. Despite being naked, and being in such a horrible situation in front of other women, I couldn¡¯t seem to bring myself to be even a little ashamed. It seemed natural to me, however strange that sounded. It looked like the high mental strength and high fortitude worked in tandem. I guessed that if your ss is one dedicated to using your body to get what you want, a high mental state would be necessary to keep yourself sane. Of course, the second part of being seductive would be charm, hence the high charisma.


    I noticed the word infertile too. It seemed that even in this world, I couldn¡¯t have children. I realized at that point that I had decided that this was really another world. I mean, it had to be, right? I was trapped in some kind of fantasy world. It was a world that worked like a video game. If that was a case, my only choice was to y the game. A small part of me felt excited by that, call it a gamer¡¯s mentality or the result of <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>¡­ but I was in a game! What could I do with a few more levels?


    I once again nced at the three options for where I could put my skill point. So I have to pick one of those three or deal with text permanently stuck to my vision. I considered doing nothing, and then another piece of text shot in front of my vision.


    <strong>¡°Are you sure you want to save your Skill point forter? You will lose ess to current skills offered.¡±</strong>


    I panicked and selected ¡®no¡¯ immediately, returning to the previous screen. So, I could always save my skill point, but the skills at each level are unique in some way. It¡¯d be like a gamble if I selected no, praying I got a better skill down the line? At least, that was the assumption I was working with at the moment.


    The skills themselves all seemed to be very simr. In a way, all three enhanced my fuckability. There are guys who want a virgin. Guys who want big boobs. And guys who care about how hot you are. Well, regaining my virginity sounded like a pain. It was not like I would go around selling myself to men. There would be no advantage to continually having my hymen broken. I scratched that off the list.


    The next would be the giant boobs. I was quitefortable with my moderate C-cups, thank you very much. Having big boobs also sounded like a pain. It¡¯d hurt my back. It¡¯d hurt my neck. The only advantage I¡¯d have is having every guy I talk to stuck staring at my enormous G rack. No thank you.


    That left only one option. I selected <strong>Beautification</strong>, and a momentter I checked my stats to find it with the species human selected. I noddedfortably. What? It¡¯s not like I¡¯d want to be more beautiful for the goblins. I had sex with one in a moment of awkwardness, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean I wanted to be their housewife. On that note, with the text out of my eyes, I needed to find a way to escape. However, before I could even begin to formte a n, a loud shout came from the pregnant woman.


    Her face was flushed and she seemed to be covered in sweat, even though she was naked and the cave was ufortably cold. She let out another cry and her breathing started to be unsteady. I realized the problem immediately. She was going intobor. I began to panic. I moved as far as my chains would allow, but they weren¡¯t enough to reach the pregnant girl.


    ¡°Hey¡­ help!¡± I cried out to the closer of the other two chained girls.


    She should have been able to just reach the pregnant woman. However, she didn¡¯t move, her eyes not even acknowledging my words.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I tried to call outforting words. ¡°Just breathe. Just take deep breaths.¡±


    As I talked to the girl, a giant puddle formed under her and it was clear she was moving along nicely. I tried to talk her through it as she moaned and cried. She never acknowledged or talked back to me, but I wanted to believe my words did something for her.


    After about two hours of this, her breathing was starting to get rapid, and I could tell by the contractions that she didn¡¯t have long. At this point, two goblins came into the room. Theyid out a sheet right in front of her, spreading her legs and probed her.


    Since it was clearly time and they didn¡¯t say anything, I tried to give herforting words, urging her to push. She did manage to push, and after another fifteen minutes, a baby popped out. I was excited for about a minute, and then I saw the baby¡¯s face. It had long pointy ears and a greenish tinge to its skin. The baby that came out was clearly a goblin. Another minute passed by and another baby came out. Then another. The woman screamed and cried until there wasn¡¯t a breath left in her. By the end, she had pushed out a total of eight little goblin babies.


    As soon as thest one came out, the goblins gave a nod, picked the babies up in the nket, and walked out of the room. They made no attempt tofort the new mom. In fact, they left her there, lying on the cold hard rock surface, pools of blood under her. If she were pale before, she was deathly white now. Her breath had turned shallow, her eyes holding only pain and misery.


    I tried to let outforting words as her rapid breaths started to slow and quiet, but it was difficult to think of any spin to make this situation better. At the very end, she nced at me for the first time. They seemed to hold relief, as if to say. ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s finally over.¡± Then her eyes turned cold, and there was no more light left in them. She didn¡¯t move again. I starred at her unmoving body, covered in a pool of blood, for possibly an hour.


    <strong>Mental Resistance has increased to level 11.</strong>


    It seems like I had a long way to go before I could truly ept the horrors of this new world I found myself in. Now I knew why the other girls were acting like they were already dead. In a lot of ways, they already were. A whileter, the goblins brought in food. They also roughly let us drink from a skin full of water. I drank gratefully, but the two other girls barely opened their mouths, half of the drink just spilling down their bodies and adding to their shivering.


    A day passed before a goblin came in and removed the body of the woman whose name I didn¡¯t know. In the meantime, a goblin woulde in every couple of hours. He¡¯d jump on one of the girls, humping her for five or ten minutes before getting off and leaving. However, it was always one of the two other girls. The goblins seemed oddly wary of me. One started heading in my direction, but he must have seen something in my eyes, as he immediately wilted away and picked one of the other girls.


    The girls themselves didn¡¯t bother to struggle. They didn¡¯t even make a noise. As I studied the girls, I realized that they were covered in bruises and scratches. They were likely suffering from starvation and hypothermia. I was calling this world a game, and riding goblins for fun. However, this was the harsh reality of this ce. Goblins raped human women to make more goblins. I had yet to see anything that resembled a female goblin, so humans might be the only way they reproduce.


    Of course, my infertility likely made me unable to be pregnant, even by goblins. However, the other two girls would eventually end up in the same state as the pregnant one. Perhaps they¡¯d survive thebor, only to have to go through it a second time. I didn¡¯t know, and I still had yet to get either girl to say a single word to me.


    My eyes started to darken. This was the reality of this ce. It was a do or die world, and I had to use the tools avable to me to survive it. After considering it for the rest of the day, I knew I only had one choice. If I wanted to escape, I had to fight for it. I¡¯d do it for myself, and I do it for these two strangers too. We¡¯d all make it out of here.


    I changed my <strong>Beautification</strong> to ¡°goblin¡±. Then I activated the <strong>Pheromones</strong>. I couldn¡¯t really tell you how I did it. Just the thought of doing it was enough to trigger my skills. However, using them seemed to deplete a lot of my stamina, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to use them a lot in a row. For right now, if I took a less active role, then things should be fine. I needed to level up, quickly.


    The <strong>Pheromones</strong> seemed to do their job. Within a minute, goblins from deeper into the cave all starteding into the chamber. They cautiously approached me, their eyes bright with lust. They started to line up. I gave them the look that I had been giving them thest two days. It was the look that had kept them away from me up until now. It was the look of a predator. However, with the <strong>Pheromones</strong> in the air, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves. One by one, I began to devour them all.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    It was only just finishing up with the third goblin when I received a new notice.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress level 3!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Essence Eater (Passive): Convert life essence into hp/mp/stamina</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Saint (Passive): Endurance boosts x5 during sexual intercourse</strong>


    <strong>Forced Release (Active): Brings target to climax instantly.</strong>


    The third goblin had already gotten off and the fourth one was starting to work his way down. They weren¡¯t exactly gentle lovers, and as they thrust into me scratches umted on my back as I rocked ufortably over the rocky ground under me. However, <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> seemed to resolve any problems I had, and I was more annoyed that I hadn¡¯t cum yet, as opposed to the horrors of being in a conga line monster gangbang.


    Upon leveling, my body suddenly felt a surge of strength. It seemed that like a game, leveling restored your body back to normal. I no longer felt cold and the umted bruises and scratches immediately faded. Furthermore, my girl parts seemed to restore themselves too, and rather than feeling chaffed, I felt like the sensitivity returned to that area. I was in tip-top shape, despite having been lying naked in a damp cave and living off scraps for thest two days. Leveling was nice.


    I spread my legs a bit as the goblin put his hands down on my thighs. A secondter, his little knob dick popped into me and he was thrusting away making little-grunting noises. It slid in easy, not just because he was a bit small by human standards, but also because I was already slick with sex. His dick felt warm, which was surprisinglyfortable in contrast to the cold hard ground my ass was rubbing on. I tried to get the goblin to hold me and press his body against me, sharing some warmth, but he gave an annoyed look and pped my hands way when I tried to pull him down.


    I decided to ignore him instead and quickly ran through the list of options. All three of these special skills sounded good to me. However, as much fun as the forced release seemed, I didn¡¯t know enough about it. Would it work at a distance? Is it only during sex? Does it use stamina or spell points? I didn¡¯t know. Either way, it wouldn¡¯t help at this particr second, so I decided to ditch it.


    That left <strong>Essence Eater</strong> and <strong>Sexual Saint</strong>. If my encounter with the goblin the first day told me anything, it¡¯s that my stamina seriously needed to be increased. Fortunately, leveling seemed to recharge my stamina for the moment, but there were a lot more goblinsing, and it looked like <strong>Pheromones</strong> would use a fair amount of stamina too. Being on my back seemed to use less stamina than being on top, but I wasn¡¯t sure I couldst. I didn¡¯t want to break like the other girls.


    So, the question became did I want a boost in stamina or a stamina regen? A five times boost is a lot. The higher my level, the more meaningful it¡¯ll be. However, being able to regen with life essence sounded good. In this respect, I assumed life essence means jizz. Of course, there was a small chance I could be wrong, but I didn¡¯t think so. Every time a goblin came in me, I imagined I could use it to heal myself and recover my stamina. I don¡¯t know by how much, though. I couldn¡¯t imagine it would be a lot.


    I gave a sigh as the fourth goblin came, a soothingly warm glob shooting into me as he convulsed. As his dick popped out, quickly cooling liquid ran down the crack of my ass. Another goblin shouted something I didn¡¯t understand and shoved the other goblin away. He yelled something back but then took off, his now soft dick dripping a slightly brown ooze. It seemed like goblin sperm was very watery and slightly brown. I reached down, and touched a little and sniffed it. What, I was curious!


    It smelled kind of grimy, like mud. I decided I would not try to taste it. My vagina would just have to take it for the team, no BJs here. Although, now I was wondering if BJsted the same experience points as my vagina. Would it me the extra experience points? Is the first-time bonus dependent on the hole? Like first time vagina, first-time mouth, first-time ass¡­ alright, maybe not my ass, I don¡¯t quite have enough <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> for that yet, but if I could double to triple this first-time bonus¡­ I really didn¡¯t think so, though, but I¡¯d leave head as a backup.


    The next goblin shoved his dick into me and pped my hand away as he started thrusting. It looked like I¡¯d made my decision. I selected <strong>Sexual Saint</strong> and my body suddenly felt a surge of vitality. After leveling up, I already felt like I could take on another ten goblins. Now it felt like the entire tribe might not be enough to satisfy me. The line was about twenty goblins long. I thought that covered just about every goblin in the cave. That meant 15 more new goblin bonuses, assuming that the goblin I had yesterday was in that line somewhere. Sorry goblin lover, you all look alike and I can¡¯t really tell the difference.


    As each goblin started thrusting into me, I used up as much of my willpower as I could to keep myself from taking over. This was about numbers. I couldn¡¯t use up all my energy on two or three, no matter how fun it¡¯d be.


    <strong>Carnal Resistance has increased to level 1.</strong>


    It looked like resisting my own sexual appetite is a thing too? Still, I could have a little fun, couldn¡¯t I? As soon as I found myself enjoying the conga line of goblins thrusting into me and was about to orgasm, I took a nce over at the two other girls. One of the two girls was actually looking at me. She had a pitying look, but it also looked a little perplexed. I wasn¡¯t an exhibitionist, but I had absolutely no qualms about being watched. These special skills were certainly convenient. Rather than giving her a smile, I remembered why I was doing this and put back on my game face.


    <em>That¡¯s right, Aria, this is a serious situation. You¡¯re leveling. What do they call that, level grinding?</em>


    I let out augh before I could help myself. It looked like I¡¯d never be able to see level grinding like a normal person again. Realizing that seemed weird given the situation, I gave the girls another nce. They were both looking at me now, although their faces were indiscernible.


    <em>Please don¡¯t judge me! I¡¯m doing this for all of us, I swear!</em>


    Even with the new person bonus, assuming I was getting a new person bonus, it was another ten goblins before I hit my next level. It looked to be just like other game mechanics. Leveling got harder and harder as you go. No pun intended.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress level 4!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Muscle Control (Passive): Gain greater control over passive muscles during sex.</strong>


    <strong>Entrance Control (Passive): Increase or decrease size of vagina andbia at will.</strong>


    <strong>Seduction (Active): Increases a target''s affection and loyalty, effects can be stacked.</strong>


    So, it seemed like every level introduced two passive skills and one active skill. I was a little disappointed I couldn¡¯t pick up <strong>Essence Eater</strong>. So far, I hadn¡¯t had a single skill repeat. Does that mean I would never get repeats? I just didn¡¯t know. I needed a few more levels before I was certain. Still, it was frustrating randomly picking level-ups and hoping they¡¯d help me in the future.


    This round was a bit disappointing too. Still, nothing I could use to escape. When would I get vagina dentata, or maybe acid spitting vagina, or something, anything, I could use to escape. I could see the benefits of entrance control and muscle control. I¡¯d have killed to have perfect muscle control during sex in my old life. I assume that¡¯s something like super <strong>Kegels</strong>. I hear if you¡¯re good at it, the sex is amazing.


    In the other skill, being able to control the size meant I could be as tight as I wanted to be. Not that I nned to go around having sex with other monsters, but if I ran into, let¡¯s say, a giant, entrance control might be the difference between life or death.


    Taking another deep breath, I finally decide on one. That would have to be <strong>Seduction</strong>, wouldn¡¯t it? If I could target one goblin, and increase its affection for me enough, maybe it¡¯d be enough to get it to release my chains. I am a seductress after all. Isn¡¯t the <strong>Seduction</strong> skill basically the entire point of being one?


    I continued to put on a show. Another ten goblins have their way with me, and by the end, I¡¯m covered in sticky stuff from my belly button to my feet. So much cum. If only I could have converted it to stamina, but I had already made my choice and now I¡¯m stuck with it. I was pretty tired now, and pretty satisfied.


    <strong>Title Obtained: Gang Banger</strong>


    <strong>+5 Endurance, +10 Damage Resistance, +50% experience when using two or more holes during sex when equipped.</strong>


    Ah, so now I was Aria the <strong>Gang Banger</strong>. It could have been worse. That endurance boosts along with my 5 X really went a long way. I could handle a line ten times as long now. The experience boost seemed good, but also sounded like a pain in the ass. Not literally, I could use my mouth guys now that there was a real gain from it, but coordinating the goblins like this didn¡¯t seem possible. I equipped the title with a thought, giving me the energy to do another round. However, the goblins were all already spent and wandering back into the other part of the cave.


    It wasn¡¯t that bad, though, given my extra sensitive seductress parts, I was brought to climax by the end, and so I left this experience satisfied. It was with the second tost guy who was arger than normal goblin¡­ in more than one way. He was about a head taller than the others, almost as tall as me, and his dick was about the size of some of the boyfriends I had in the past. Yes, the smaller dicked boyfriends, but he was passable, was all I was trying to say.


    I ended up using the <strong>Seduction</strong> skill on him. It was because he was a head taller than the others and had a scar on his cheek. That meant I could easily pick him out and he likely was one of the stronger and morebat ready goblins. Yes. Those were the reasons. It certainly wasn¡¯t because he had a big enough dick to bring me to climax. What kind of girl did you think I was?


    On that note, after the <strong>Pheromones</strong> wore off, most of the goblins went back to the way they were, avoiding me and picking on my two poor cage mates. However, I had picked up 3-4 fans who came to me. One of them was the goblin I had used <strong>Seduction</strong> on. I ended up using it on him again. A dayter I used it on him a third time. I didn¡¯t know what kind of cooldown rate the <strong>Seduction</strong> had. It didn¡¯t feel like I could use it back to back, or I would have. Each time it took away arge chunk of stamina, so I decided that once a day was all I could spare.


    It worked too. The goblin started stopping by more and more frequently to release on me, and I was pleased to find his capacity to make me cum wasn¡¯t a fluke. Well, at least once every third time if I really focused. That was not the reason I picked him! I swear! After the third time I had used <strong>Seduction</strong> on him, it seemed like he had takenplete exclusivity over me. Even the two or so fans I had would take one look at him, and then walk to one of the other girls.


    In some ways, his behavior came off as kind of manly. I was his girl. It was clear by his actions that he felt that way. On the third day, one of the goblins got cocky, and by cocky I mean they tried to stick their cock in me. He ended up bashing the goblin to death a few feet from me. Okay, manly might not be quite the right word, but in his own warped way, this goblin loved me.


    By the sixth day after I started seducing the goblin, I was getting a little ufortable. I hadn¡¯t leveled in a while. The scraps of barely cooked food, freezing cold, and umted damage was starting to build up. I faired a lot better than the other girls, whoseplexions were only getting worse. During the second day, the big goblin started bringing me things. First, it was a nket that finally let me take my bare ass off the cold rock. Then it was a little extra food. I finally got some clothing. Okay¡­ a bup sack, and one short enough that my lower parts were left bare for his convenience, but it was better than nothing. I wanted to share with the other girls, but I worried he might get violent with them too, so I restrained myself.


    Of course, I also got to have sex four times a day. More <strong>Seduction</strong> only seemed to increase his sexual appetite, and the goblin would stumble into the room with a fervor, lock his eyes onto me, and just pounce. It was getting pretty intense, and I didn¡¯t particrly hate that aggression in those circumstances. However, because he scared away all the other goblins, that seemed to reduce my total experience gained. Without any new goblins around, I reached a leveling bottleneck.


    I needed someone new to have sex with. Just one more level. Then maybe I could convince the bigger goblin to help me escape. I just needed one more level before I was confident enough to try this n. Plus, the girl farthest from me was looking bad. I didn¡¯t think she would make it much longer. She might be dead in a day or two at this rate. Her will to live was already gone.


    If there was just one more person I could fuck! Then my eyes snapped to the woman closest to me. No¡­ really? I¡¯d never tried to touch her, but the chains would be close enough that we could get next to each other. Oh god, what was I thinking! That¡­ it had to be that. I needed a new person bonus. Would the <strong>Gang Banger</strong> two-hole awardpound with a new person bonus? If we 69¡¯d, that¡¯d be using both holes, wouldn¡¯t it?


    I couldn¡¯t even believe I¡¯m thinking of this. This was insane!


    <strong>Mental Resistance has increased to level 12.</strong>


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± I guess even my warped mind needed a little boost to get this over with.


    I¡¯ve already slept with 20+ monsters. Is one woman really out of the question? Especially if this could save both of our lives.


    I slowly stood up and moved over to her. When I sat down right next to her, my naked thigh pressed up against hers. For the first time since I¡¯ve gotten to this crazy world, my seductress abilities didn¡¯t suppress my nervousness.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked.


    She had long hair that covered her face, scraggly and split as it was. She had a very small form, and seemed almost delicate, although it was hard to make out her features covered in dirt and the rtive dark of the room. I realized at that point that we had never actually spoken, and I had no clue if we even spoke the samenguage. A momentter, she responded.


    ¡°Min.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Min, my name is Aria.¡±


    Min gave me a t look. It was a cold and hopeless look, one that seemed to scream that she couldn¡¯t even spare an ounce of hope between our interactions. To her, we were just two women waiting to be raped to death.


    ¡°Min¡­ I think I can get us out of here. But I¡¯m going to need you to do something¡­ a little bit outrageous.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I let out a sigh and began to tell her what I wanted. I didn¡¯t exin anything about my ss, the fact that I could level by having sex, or anything else. I just told her that if we had sex, I might be able to help her escape. If any guy had used that line, I¡¯d have punched him in the throat. However, after a moment of silence, Min nodded.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    I won¡¯t go on to say my first time with a woman was magical and opened up my world to new tastes. We were both filthy and smelled. We¡¯d been pumped full of so much goblin seed over thest month and on top of that, we haven¡¯t even shaved. She lied on the cold, rocky ground, and I got over her. I began to stick out my tongue and lick her vagina, and surprisingly, she did the same to me. I had half expected her to not hold up to her end of the bargain. All the trauma might have caused her to freeze up.


    However, this feltpletely different than the times with the goblins. For starters, she had soft skin. Her body was pressed against mine, and for those few minutes, I felt the warmth of another human being pressed up against me. Even my seduced goblin lover never cuddled. He¡¯d just pick up my legs, thrust in until he came and then walked away.


    Just the feeling of a warm body against mine after a month of naked hard cold ground was enough to drive me crazy. Her tongue wasn¡¯t bad either, and the more she got into it, the more I got into it too. I initially thought it would be very awkward. I¡¯d rub her into an ufortable orgasm and then we¡¯d both go our separate ways.


    It wasn¡¯t like that at all. After a month deprived of human contact, we both needed this desperately. I grabbed her legs, surprised that they were hairless and smooth. I heard some girls didn¡¯t grow as much hair as others. I fought down a slight sense of jealousy at that. She grabbed my considerably hairier legs, and we fed on each other, moaning and gasping. I came harder under her machinations than I ever did with my goblin lover. When we both came, the familiar ring sounded and the text reappeared.


    I ignored the level screen for a bit. Instead, I turned my body around and pressed myself up against Min. The pair of us sat like that for a while, our naked bodies intertwined. It wasn¡¯t anything like lust or love. It was a simple and primal need for humanpanionship. That was it. It was something I had almost forgotten since my life went to hell. She pressed up against me and cried soundlessly.


    I lightly patted her head, not wanting to fill the silence with any empty words. Instead, I finally acknowledge the text floating in my vision.


    <strong>You have gained the title, Lesbian Lover.</strong>


    <strong>+5 Endurance, +10 charm resistance, 2 X experience when with a woman</strong>


    <strong>Cunnilingus Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Position Unlocked: 69</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 5!</strong>


    <strong>All stats increase by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one special Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Sheep Counter (Passive): After sex, you have a 50% chance of putting your partner to sleep.</strong>


    <strong>Wet Dream (Passive): Sex can rece the need for sleep, fifteen minutes per hour of sleep.</strong>


    <strong>Rock A Bye (Active): 80% chance of putting partner to sleep during sex. This consumes stamina.</strong>


    Great, I can be Aria the <strong>Lesbian Lover</strong> or Aria the <strong>Gang Banger</strong>. I decided to leave <strong>Gang Banger</strong> on. Although I didn¡¯t know if the 50% experience bonus did anything, I did know that the endurance and damage resistance sounded better. I didn¡¯t anticipate being with that many women, although even if the situation arose again, I could always just equip it immediately before.


    With regards to my own level, wet dream sounded amazing, if I was in another situation. Stay up all night having sex and starting the next day feeling fully rested? Who wouldn¡¯t want that? However, it¡¯d be useless here. In fact, it¡¯d be even worse. This is a dank and miserable cave. Even though my goblin lover has been sneaking me extra nkets, it was still a cave floor and I was still barely dressed. Did I really want to be up 24/7?


    So that left sheep counter or <strong>Rock A Bye</strong>. They both sounded like skills I could use. Used correctly, I could bring down half of the goblins with just one more pheromone round. However, this ability felt like it¡¯d be troublesometer on. I knew I was making my choices for immediate survival but did I really want every time I have sex to knock out my partner half the time? Therefore, active was the better choice. <strong>Rock A Bye</strong> it was. After selecting it, I checked my stats one more time.


    <strong>Name: Aria</strong>


    <strong>ss: Seductress</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Gang Banger (selected), Lesbian Lover</strong>


    <strong>Level: 5</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 9, Intelligence 9, Wisdom 9, Endurance 14, Agility 9, Charisma 15</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Carnal 1, Concussion 1, Damage 12, Mental 10, Pain 10</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Cunnilingus 1, Flee 1, Throwing 1</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: Beautification, Mental Fortitude, Pheromone, Seduction, Sexual Experience, Sexual Saint</strong>


    <strong>Status Effects: Infertile, 50% Experience when Using More Than One Hole During Sex</strong>


    <strong>Positions: Cowgirl, Doggie Style, Missionary, 69</strong>


    <strong>You have one skillpoint remaining.</strong>


    I still didn¡¯t get the point of unlocking positions. So, cunnilingus is a skill, not a position? Either way, that wasn¡¯t important at this point. Right now, we needed to escape. That meant I needed to use my goblin lover. I moved back to my ce and waited for him to make his conjugal visit. As he walked in, I used <strong>Seduce</strong> on him for the seventh time. His eyes only seemed to grow more feverish as they looked down on me. I gulped down the lump in my throat and decided to go for broke.


    ¡°Hey! Lover! If you love me, can you break this chain?¡±


    I pointed to the chain, touching the wall, and then making a breaking gesture. It was so obvious what I wanted that even an idiot could figure it out. However, the goblin still gave me a look like he had no understanding whatsoever. Oh, my poor idiotic goblin lover, it was not the size of your brain that led me to pick you. It wasn¡¯t the size of a certain other thing, either, so stop giving me those cold looks!


    After a moment, I started pulling on my chain, doing the motions that I wanted him to do. Come on now, pull the chain out of the wall, just pull¡­


    He grabbed my shoulder and pushed. I immediately fell to my knees, and before I even had a chance to recover, he was already sticking it in from behind. I didn¡¯t hate it. After lying on my back for a month, this new position worked well for me. It did scratch my knees and elbows a bit on the rocky floor. Still, that big knob on the tip of his cock hit me in just the right spot, and even though I had just been with Min an hour prior, I still found myself cumming shortly before he did. The only thing that would have made it better is if he had pulled my hair and pped my ass, just a little bit.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Doggie Style</strong>


    That was satisfying. No¡­ that wasn¡¯t satisfying! I didn¡¯t pick him for his satisfying dick! He was supposed to be helping me escape! I activated my new active skill, <strong>Rock A Bye</strong>. He was still finishing cumming, and as soon as the skill struck, he shivered and then fell. A secondter, his body fell on mine, pushing me down to the ground. Sadly, this was the most cuddling I had ever gotten from the big lug. Only a little regretfully, I shoved him off of me. He was definitely sleeping.


    So, n A failed, but it looked like n B went off without a hitch. The fact that n B wasn¡¯t so much a n as it was ast-ditch effort didn¡¯t stop the fact that it was underway. I pushed my goblin lover to the side, then activated my <strong>Pheromones</strong>, getting ready for round two. If I systematically knocked out all of the goblins, one of them had to have the key on him, right? I just hoped my stamina could hold out.


    As each goblin started to do his business, I¡¯d activate <strong>Rock A Bye</strong>. If it didn¡¯t work, I¡¯d do it a second time. Another goblin copsed on top of me, snoring like a baby. No sooner did I shove him aside than a new goblin jumped on. These guys didn¡¯t even think for a second about why their friends were all mysteriously passing out unconscious. I didn¡¯t know if It was <strong>Pheromones</strong> or if they were just that stupid.


    However, the act was putting a toll on me. I wished I had gotten that soul essence when I had the chance. Then I realized that this ability wouldn¡¯t work since they passed out before they came. I also wondered if I was getting experience for these since they weren¡¯t finishing. It¡¯d be pretty upsetting if I didn¡¯t get anything for all my hard work.


    By the time I had knocked out the twelfth goblin, I was already losing a great deal of my stamina. I had to keep going. Thirteen goblins out now. My eyes started to close, the stamina bar was shing. It looked like one more level wasn¡¯t enough. I was feeling bad about it. I had promised Min I¡¯d get her out of here. Fourteen goblins down. Please just keep going.


    <strong>2<sup>nd</sup>Wind has increased to level 1.</strong>


    My stamina suddenly jumped a bit. What a useful skill! However, it wasn¡¯t enough. Fifteen goblins down. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t anymore. There was no way I could knock out 5 more goblins. The entire room was already covered in unconscious goblins. I didn¡¯t know how long they¡¯d be asleep, but I knew I couldn¡¯t manage another second.


    My eyes were blurry, another goblin stood up in front of me. He had his pants down around his ankles as he rubbed a below average dick, grinning stupidly and ready to shove it in me. Suddenly, his face turned into one of surprise. There was a sword jutting out of his chest. There was a sound. Someone was yelling. Another goblin fell. A man started moving from unconscious goblin to unconscious goblin, stabbing them in the throat in a swift kill.


    I fell back to the floor, turning to see my goblin lover lying there. His eyes started to open, but before he could move, a sword mmed into his throat as well. His looked turned over and nced at me, and then the light left his eyes. I guess that was the end of my fiery goblin romance.


    A momentter, my eyes closed, and darkness overtook me.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    When I woke up, the first thing I noticed was that I was no longer in the cave. I was staring up at a star-filled sky that was perhaps clearer than any sky I had ever seen before. The only thing obscuring my vision was the presence of numerous branches from nearby trees. I appeared to be in a forest, most likely the one I had sprouted in some time before.


    The second thing I noticed was that I was wearing actual clothing. I was lying on a nket, on a muchfier floor than the cold rock. I appeared to be wearing an oversized shirt and trousers that looked like they came from a guy¡¯s spare clothing bag, and I was covered in a nice warm nket. A glow to the right caused me to turn my head, seeing that I was near a fire pit that someone had made.


    The images of a goblin being run through came to my mind. It looked like some knights or something had saved us. Well, I had no clue, but it was typically a knight that rescued women from goblins in these fantasy settings, wasn¡¯t it? However, the feelings that welled up in me weren¡¯t normal. I didn¡¯t feel very much relief over being saved. I mean, I was happy that the other two girls were safe, presumably, but I didn¡¯t have any particr feelings of happiness myself.


    In fact, if I felt anything right now, it was a little bit horny. I don¡¯t know how long I was unconscious, but in the height of my <strong>Seduction</strong> over my goblin lover, I was getting it 4-5 times a day. I was used to being woken up to my legs being lifted over my head and some goblin meat being stuffed in me. Waking up warm was nice, but I¡¯d rather be woken up to something being stuffed into me.


    I cautiously looked from side to side. The other two girls were simrly covered in nkets and appeared to be fast asleep. There was a man, presumably one of the men who had saved us. He was facing away from me right then, looking off into the darkness like he was keeping watch for something. He hadn¡¯t noticed I was awake, and probably assumed I¡¯d be asleep for a while along with the other girls. Without my frequent leveling immediately restoring my health, I¡¯d probably be in as bad of shape as them.


    Perhaps there were other things I should have confirmed first. This would be the first person I could talk to someone who wasn¡¯t traumatized to find out more about this world, after all. However, I had certain priorities. My hand slipped into my pants and immediately found my womanhood, already wet and warm.


    Maybe my brain was broken by the goblins. Maybe it was whatever the effects of being a seductress had put on me. Either way, I needed it first thing upon waking up. What? The alternative was jumping that guy¡¯s bones. While I¡¯d be appreciative of the experience, I¡¯m not sure about the rules and etiquettes of this world. In some ways, having sex with brutish goblins was way safer than interacting with other humans. At least, that¡¯s what I thought.


    I tried to keep my voice down and my movements sparse. It was one thing being perverse, it was quite another letting other people know you were being perverse. To my credit, I don¡¯t think the nket moved all that much, just in case someone out in the darkness was looking my way. I also don¡¯t think I breathed too hard. About halfway through¡­


    <strong>Conceal Skill has increased to level 1</strong>.


    I barely prevented myself fromughing. The text had just been so sudden and so adequate. Even this was considered a skill? It seemed like one I could use right away. My body didn¡¯t really feel different at all. I continued on and found that I was able to move a little more aggressively without moving the nket anymore. I didn¡¯t feel like I was doing anything different, and yet those movements had less of an effect on my body. I was so fascinated by the concealing effect on my nket that I wasn¡¯t paying attention to keeping my voice down. I let out a little sound as I climaxed. I immediately put my head down and pretended to sleep, opening one eye just a bit and ncing at the man on the other side of the campfire.


    He had turned his head this way and was squinting, but it looked like he couldn¡¯t see through the mes. The sound must not have been much louder than the fire since after a moment he shrugged and looked away. I let out a low, deep breath as the final wave of my much-appreciated orgasm took me. It¡¯s been a while since I did it myself, and I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I know me well. Then¡­


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Fingering (self).</strong>


    <strong>Masturbation Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>You have gained the title: Solo yer.</strong>


    <strong>+5 Wisdom, +10 Mental Resistance, +25% experience when using toys (Can only collect experience from masturbation once per day)</strong>


    <em>Oh, haha.</em>


    I gave the new text in front of my eyes a re. was fingering even really considered a ¡°position¡±? I mean, there are a lot of ways to do it. The new title did give me a clear idea of how titles work. It looks like every title gives you a small stat boost, a small resistance boost, and an experience boost for special circumstances involving whatever the title name. Unfortunately, it¡¯s hard to predict what will give you a title.


    One thing for certain was that I needed to get my hands on a toy for that extra experience. I guess every world has toys at some point. As if reading my mind, the title also confirmed that I can only gain experience from masturbating once a day. That¡¯s a shame. If I could just rub out orgasms until I leveled, that¡¯d be a bit game breaking and also very unhealthy for me. It looked like I¡¯d still need to level the old-fashioned way. This left me staring at the back of the adventurer. I still get the first-time bonus for new guys, it was a reward for promiscuity¡­


    Just as I was about to say something, another guy came walking into the light. He was soaking wet, but more notably he waspletely naked. The other guy made a load noise of disgust and turned away.


    ¡°Ugh, man, what are you doing, prancing around naked.¡±


    Oh? So, they speak English. I did have some concern that mynguage differed from my time in the caves. Min hadn¡¯t said anything but her name, and she could have figured that out just by the circumstances.


    ¡°Oi.¡± The naked manughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with naked, it¡¯s how God made me!¡±


    He walked up to the fire, still dripping, then shook himself like a shaggy dog. He wasn¡¯t as hairy as a dog, but still hairier than your average man. As he shook himself, his dick shook back and forth too. My mouth fell open at the size of the dick. No, that wasn¡¯t right. A month in a cave being fucked by goblins, I had lost perspective on the size of man¡¯s junk. He was only average, but that still meant bigger than my goblin lover and the biggest dick I¡¯ve seen in months.


    ¡°Seriously man! Cover yourself, you¡¯re getting me wet!¡±


    I agreed with him, but we probably had entirely different meanings.


    ¡°There¡¯s a natural hot spring down that way.¡± The naked man pointed behind ¡°It¡¯s a nice night for it. Been traveling for weeks, we could all use a bath. The girl¡¯s we rescued too. We should drag them over there and wash them up.¡±


    ¡°Those girls were being used as goblin breeders for months. How do you think they¡¯ll act if they wake up and see you standing over them naked? Let alone if they¡¯re naked too, you want to traumatize them for life?¡±


    ¡°Traumatize them? We saved their lives. When they wake up, they ought to suck our cocks in appreciation.¡±


    The other man just shook his head irritably. ¡°Just get your fucking clothes back on. Some of them might be worth awards. You can get one of these damaged goods to fuck you for a night, or you might get paid and take home a different barmaid every night for a week.¡±


    I found myself nodding at the naked man¡¯s words and shooting the sitting man an angry re. Then I realized that was probably backward. Normally, you don¡¯t want strangers to push you to the floor. Normally, you don¡¯t want a man to expect sex in return for helping you. Even I didn¡¯t think like that before bing a seductress. Was this just my high mental resistance mixed with that <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>? It was like my inhibition unit was on the fritz.


    The naked man dried enough and walked over to a pack. The other man stood up and walked to the edge of the forest, muttering something about taking a piss. I decided that the other two girls would probably be safe for now. For me, that spring sounded like exactly what I wanted. I mean, I wanted to have sex with one of those guys. If they got a little ¡°appreciation¡±, it might help meter when they found out I didn¡¯t have any awarding. At the very least, I¡¯d keep them from acting out sexual frustration on the other two girls.


    I also decided I wasn¡¯t going to use <strong>Seduction</strong> for a while. Increasing someone¡¯s appreciation for me was all good, but with that goblin, it quickly grew to a terrifying degree. Love was scary. I¡¯d be much happier keeping it as lust.


    On that note, I wasn¡¯t going to get very much lust smelling like goblin sex and looking like dung. I remember I had changed my <strong>Beautification</strong> to focus on goblins. I set it back to human before I snuck through the forest as quietly as I could, trying to hide my body. Although the guys had probably all seen a good portion of me, I still had hopes of putting on a better first introduction.


    <strong>Sneak Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    I guessed <strong>Conceal </strong>and sneak are two different things. Maybe concealing was the non-moving form. Something like hiding. Meanwhile, sneaking would be producing no sound while you move. So, <strong>Conceal </strong>made me hard to see, and sneak made me hard to hear. At least, I imagined it as something like that. I wished they¡¯d give you a manual for all this stuff.


    I could smell the hot spring long before seeing it. There was a sweet dampness in the air which immediately gave me a really good feeling. Soon after I made it to the spring. My clothes hit the ground and I almost dived into the spring.


    The spring was neitherrge nor beautiful. It was just about a meter wide. While I call it a hot spring, the water was only mild and there certainly weren¡¯t any bubbles in it. However, the water was surprisingly clear, and it looked cleaner to wash in than a pond or something. No pond scum or nasty looking growth.


    I washed down my body, but as I went, I started to regret not alerting the people who had saved me. At the least, they probably had something that constituted soap. Not to mention I was unfortunately hairy right now, and it left me a bit embarrassed. Don¡¯t get me wrong, after a month as a goblin cum dumpster, the relief of cleaning up was extreme. The bath felt amazingly refreshing.


    So refreshing, in fact, that I decided to practice my solo abilities once again. It was the same night, so I wouldn¡¯t get more experience, but what could I say, this one would be a freebie. We could say I was just being extra thorough in cleaning myself. I raised one leg up onto a nearby rock. One hand braced me from behind, while the other slide in and out.


    I was just getting into it, my eyes closed, my body surrounded by beautiful warmth when there was a sudden gasp. I dropped my legs and closed them in a second, moving my hand away. When I looked over there was a guy standing there looking away from me. He wasn¡¯t one of the two guys I had seen talking earlier. He actually looked a bit young, maybe even a year or two younger than me.


    His face was blushing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize one of the girls was taking a bath in the spring.¡±


    The way he said it made it sound like he was embarrassed about walking in on a naked girl. It almost sounded like he wasn¡¯t aware of what that particr naked girl was doing. Maybe he didn¡¯t notice? Although, it didn¡¯t really matter if he did. With <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> in effect, being caught naked and masturbating barely seemed to affect me. When did I be so shameless?


    In fact, the only thought going through my mind was how I was going to get him into the spring with me.


    ¡°So, are you joining me, or what?¡±


    <em>Smooth Aria¡­ smooth.</em>

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Despite my incrediblyme attempt toe on to the first man I saw, it was surprisingly easy to get him into the spring with me. He asked if I was being serious, I said yes, and a momentter he was out of his clothing and jumping into the spring.


    He was shockingly modest, attempting to hide himself to the point I had to really look to get a view of the equipment he offered. It made me feel a bit like a pervert. However, once I got a look I knew I wanted it. If the other guy was just average, then he¡¯d be modestly above average. Maybe part of the reason he looked so big was that his body was so scrawny.


    Yes, it¡¯s true, he had fair skin, a t stomach with only the traces of muscle, and thin scraggly arms. He had hair, but not a lot. Very little on his chest, with just a nice little brown patch above his uncut dick hanging out in front. He was probably just over the legal age if this ce even had a legal age. If he wasn¡¯t acting so shy and cute about it, I might have dismissed him entirely.


    <strong>Examine Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Name: Unknown</strong>


    <strong>Race: Human</strong>


    <strong>Level: 12</strong>


    <strong>Sex: Male</strong>


    <strong>Age: 19</strong>


    Oh, there you go, finally a skill that could help me. I wondered if I kept watching people, would my Examine skills increase? What would I be able to tell just by seeing people? If this world is like a game, then will I see their names? Maybe their ss and their statistics? Or would it take a more sexual edge to it? Would I see their sexual orientations? Rtionship status? I realized none of this information would have mattered to me before.


    However, I was reborn now. I was the seductress, and the only thing I could do when I saw something I wanted, was to make it mine. So that left both of us in the spring. Somewhere, in the back of my mind, I might have been a little embarrassed over my appearance. Haven¡¯t shaved in a month, haven¡¯t used soap or conditioner, and certainly not wearing any makeup. In my old life, any one of these things would have caused me to flee in shame. The new me seemed to have no shame anymore.


    Which is exactly why my foot was floating up between his legs, my big toe tracing up and down his inner thigh. The guy was giving me shy looks too. However, when our eyes met, I knew there was a desire in them. He was ncing at my breasts, which floated just at the edge of the water, my nipples barely visible through the clear water. With just a look, I could also see his dick, now fully erect and jutting out from between his legs. I could tell he was ncing down at me too.


    I don¡¯t know how much of my hair showed, but it didn¡¯t seem to bother him a bit. It was dark out, with only the stars giving us light, so it¡¯s not like either of our bodies were on disy or anything. I moved forward. The spring was quite small, just moving forward from my seat on to my knees already put my chest up against his, and my face next to his.


    I looked at those big, brown eyes of his while he couldn¡¯t look away. I could see the desire in them. He cautiously brought out a hand and timidly touched my chest. I immediately let out an exaggerated moan. My breasts were more sensitive now than they were before, but it was more just the feeling of having someone give them attention, as it has been so long. My goblin lover always ignored my breasts.


    He put one nipple into his mouth and sucked lightly. Then the other. I let him fondle my breasts while my hand went down and grabbed his shaft. He let out a moan into my chest at that. I smiled, lifting his head away from my chest and kissing him on the lips. Meanwhile, my hands began to do their magic, moving up and down his shaft with a decent speed.


    <strong>Hand Job Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Ol¡¯ Fashioned</strong>


    Was<strong> Hand Job</strong> a skill? I mean, I expected another position to pop up, but it¡¯s actually something I can level up? This wasn¡¯t my first-<strong> Hand Job</strong>. I¡¯m not saying I was some kind of<strong> Hand Job</strong> queen, but I never had anyints. On that note, masturbation was only level 1 too? I know I wouldn¡¯t call my handwork a level 1. So, what does level 1 mean? I don¡¯t really know how levels workparatively, but I should at least be a level 8 or a level 9, right?


    While I was thinking this, I wasn¡¯t paying attention to my hand. I was stroking his dick very enthusiastically, and he already had his arms wrapped around me. My chest was pressed up against his, and he was panting into my ear in between sloppily kissing the side of my cheek. Well, I¡¯m not finishing him off this way.


    I climb up onto the rock he¡¯s sitting on, positioning his cock right up against my clit. I momentter, I slide his dick right into me. It felt incredible going in. That was definitely something that had been waiting for too long. Admittedly, his dick was about twice the size of a goblin dick, but that was only part of it. Goblin dicks were shaped differently. They had a big bulb on the end and it sort of resembled a lollipop. Human dicks, on the other hand, were much thicker all around. It felt considerably more filling. Plus, he was already deeper than I¡¯d had anybody in me in what felt like months.


    Even in my original world, it had been a bit of a dry spell, so this would have been appreciated even if my libido wasn¡¯t in overdrivetely. He looked at me with a slightly a gaped mouth, pure bliss on his face. Not wasting a moment, I start to ride him, rocking my hips and using my knees to get his dick sliding in and out of me.


    Riding someone on top was another thing I¡¯d been without for a long time. Being in control of the motion was absolutely great, and this adventurer was purely happy to be taken along for the ride. Therefore, I obliged, taking his body and riding his dick. For right now, for this moment, this adventurer was my sex toy. At this moment, I was using him to get off. His penis was there to make me cum. Every move, every touch, and every slide were there to bring me to a climax.


    As I stared into his eyes with an intensity I didn¡¯t realize on my face, we both came into an understanding. This act of sexual intercourse was mine. It was for me. And since it was for me, I mostly ignored him. I didn¡¯t know if I was pushing him under water if my breasts were smothering him, if I was hurting his junk every time I jumped down on it, or if he was bent in an ufortable position. I didn¡¯t know anything, and I didn¡¯t care. I fucked him and I continued to fuck him. It was only the moment that I came, my hands grabbing two chunks of his brown hair fiercely and my breasts sshing on the water each time I drove his dick into me that I started to hear again.


    The soundsing from him were hoarse panting and moaning. A few moments after I came, dropping down against him, my breasts pressed into his face, I felt something warm explode inside me. I could feel his dick pulsate inside of me, releasing satisfaction deep into me.


    Neither of us had said anything to each other since the words that got him into the spring, but wemunicatedpletely with our bodies, taking what we wanted from each other without reserve. I left his dick inside me, staying on top of his body. He yed with my breasts for a bit, we kissed for a bit more, but I left it inside until it went soft. Only then did I pull away and lie back down into spring.


    Warm water permeated my body, and a trail of semen and lust dispersed into the water from my parts. I let out a satisfied sigh as he continued to catch up his breath, his eyes half closed and a satisfied look on his face.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Lap Dance</strong>


    <strong>Vaginal Intercourse has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 6!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one special Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Higher Pleasure (Passive): Increased sexual pleasure from breasts.</strong>


    <strong>Lover¡¯s Breath (Passive): Can go without breath during sexual activities. (30 minutes maximum)</strong>


    <strong>Mother''s Milk (Active): Produce breast milk.</strong>


    Lapdance? Is that what that position is called? I had no clue. I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. Since I don¡¯t know what positions do, they can be called anything for all I care. On the other hand, I leveled, and that is something to be excited about. Apparently, intercourse is a skill too. If<strong> Hand Job</strong> was a skill, I guess so was intercourse. Why did I not earn it earlier? Does it only work on humans? What other skills are there? I already imagine anal sex and blowjobs are a skill, how about titty fucking and footjobs? Either way, this round didn¡¯t get me anything I¡¯m too excited about.


    I don¡¯t really want my breasts being too sensitive. Sure, it¡¯d be cool if I could climax just by having my breasts yed with, but that¡¯s still kind of overkill. I can see it being detrimental too. If a guy can make mee easier, then that just takes away the fun and the buildup. Meanwhile, I¡¯m not looking to cater to people whose fetishes would strike on the other two. If the guy is excited about breastmilk, I¡¯d be a little creeped out. If a guy wants to suck on my nipples, that¡¯s fine, if he wants to suck on my nipples because he¡¯s expecting a meal, I draw the line there.


    Meanwhile, anyone who gets their rocks off through strangling¡­ is probably a dangerous person to be sleeping with. There are no guarantees I won¡¯t end up in that kind of situation. I never thought I¡¯d be Congo line fucked by goblins either, but things don¡¯t always go the way you expect. However, after thinking about it for a bit, I realized <strong>Lover¡¯s Breath</strong> isn¡¯t just about strangling. What about underwater sex? Even right now I could give the adventurer a blowjob and be able to stay under there for 30 minutes. That¡¯s pretty impressive.


    I went with that one right away. Now, I know what you¡¯re thinking, you¡¯re thinking I tried out the <strong>Lover¡¯s Breath</strong> and went down on him right away. It was the perfect opportunity, after all. However, while I was making my new choices, I had already sent him off to get me some soap and a pair of his clothes. I already imagined his stuff fits me a lot better than wherever I got the clothing from in the first ce.


    By the time he got back, he was already dry and dressed and I was starting to get pruned. The soap wasn¡¯t great nor did it smell like much of anything. I used it anyway, then used his towel, then got dressed in his clothing. Yeah, I didn¡¯t make him go for another round. I already had the experience bonus, and while I was sure I could unlock plenty of new positions and titles with him if we yed around, I really needed to focus. ytime was over, and I needed to get some answers.


    After getting dressed, the pair of us headed back to camp. There were three other men there now. More, the sun just started to peak, starting the new day. It was finally about time to start my adventure in another world. It was too bad that I didn¡¯t know my adventure was about to get disrupted once again.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    returned to the camp with a confident stride. Three men were all staring at me as I approached. Giving them a nod, I moved to the campfire and sat down. I didn¡¯t give any impression of what I had been doing with one of their party mates just a half hour before. They also seemed to have their eyes locked on me, rather than their friend. This was good because while I wore a straight face, he had his head down and was blushing considerably. If they had noticed him slinking around behind them, they¡¯d have immediately figured out something was up.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± one of the guys muttered under his breath before catching himself and coughing. ¡°Uh, what I mean is you cleaned up well!¡±


    The man seemed to be flustered, His words seemed to echo in all three of their faces and they all turned their heads away awkwardly, realizing they had been staring at me. Thanks to my <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>, I felt absolutely no shyness at their looks. I could have been sitting there naked and I¡¯m not sure if their looks would have embarrassed me. I¡¯d have to be careful of this sudden confidence I had; it could get me in trouble.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    I gave a nondescript answer, trying to look embarrassed. In reality, I was wondering how much my <strong>Beautification</strong> skill was working. I¡¯d only used it on the goblins, so I couldn¡¯t say I really knew the effect it had on others. They all looked at me with bright eyes, filled with lust and desire. Stuck in the woods, surrounded by four strange men, all looking at me with lust. If it was the former me, I¡¯d have been terrified. The current me only started to get excited once again.


    As a result, I started watching the men in return. As they feasted on my body with their eyes, I measured them as well.


    <strong>Name: Unknown</strong>


    <strong>Race: Human</strong>


    <strong>Sex: Male</strong>


    <strong>Level: 22</strong>


    <strong>Age: 27</strong>


    <strong>Name: Unknown</strong>


    <strong>Race: Human</strong>


    <strong>Sex: Male</strong>


    <strong>Level: 21</strong>


    <strong>Age: 30</strong>


    <strong>Examine Skill has increased to level 2.</strong>


    <strong>Name: Ricardo</strong>


    <strong>Race: Human</strong>


    <strong>ss: Berserker</strong>


    <strong>Sex: Male</strong>


    <strong>Level: 28</strong>


    <strong>Age: 36</strong>


    The sudden rise in the level of <strong>Examine</strong> caught me off guard. Now I could determine names at a nce? That almost seemed like cheating. Being able to determine ss was also important. I wish I knew what other sses entitled. However, knowing that other people had sses was also important. Maybe Seductress wasn¡¯t that unique in this world. For some reason, I didn¡¯t think that was the case, though.


    I nced at the other two men with <strong>Examine</strong> again. With the exception of the boy I had already had, all three of these men were older, higher level, and considerably more muscr. The boy I had already fucked was named Damus. His ss was apparently an adventurer. The 27-year old¡¯s name was Darius. He had long, curly blond hair which I kind of wanted to run my hands through. He was a warrior. The 30-year-old was named Marvis, and he was also a warrior. He was the big, hairy man I had already seen in all his glory. Ricardo was the one I hadn¡¯t seen before. He was tall, with thick arms that only served to make Damus look even more pathetic inparison. He had a veryrge ax strapped to his back and a nice well-kempt beard on his front. All three of them wore armor pieces except Damus.


    ¡°So, miss, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how did you and the other girls end up with the goblins,¡± Darius spoke first.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± I turned to look at the two girls I had spent thest month with.


    <strong>Name: Min</strong>


    <strong>Race: Elf</strong>


    <strong>Sex: Female</strong>


    <strong>Level: 10</strong>


    <strong>ss: Archer</strong>


    <strong>Age: 72</strong>


    <strong>Name: Shay</strong>


    <strong>Race: Human</strong>


    <strong>Sex: Female</strong>


    <strong>Level: 4</strong>


    <strong>ss: Viger</strong>


    <strong>Age: 22</strong>


    <strong>Status: Pregnant</strong>


    I fought the shock that shot through my heart. The girl I hadid with was an elf? Now that it was mentioned, I had never seen her ears, they were always covered by messy hair. On top of that, the cave was always dark and we typically kept our heads down. So, my first time with a woman wasn¡¯t even a human? On top of that, 72? I slept with an olddy! Yet, her body looked as young and youthful as mine. I tried to remember everything I could about the fantasy genres.


    There were two kinds of elves. The short, fairy-like kind who could use magic, and the tall warrior kind. Her small stature made me think she might be the first kind, but she was also an archer and a much higher level than myself or Shay. Still, she was less than the 19-year-old Damus. What had she been doing for 72 years? Or was it harder for elves to level? There were just too many questions.


    I focused on worrying about Min because what I saw in Shay¡¯s stats was a little unnerving. She was pregnant. That either meant she was going to pop our goblins, or that a poor pregnant woman had to go through that while protecting her growing fetus. Either thought was a little too horrifying for my mind to process now. Even if these were goblin babies, she should survive, right?


    I realized that the men had been waiting for me to answer while I was pondering all these facts. Any story I made up using the girl¡¯s identities would be destroyed the instant the two girls woke up. Therefore, I decided to speak the truth instead. Or at least, as close to the truth as I was willing to get.


    ¡°I¡­ um¡­ was walking through the forest and was captured by a party of them. These girls were already there. They had been there a lot longer than me. I don¡¯t know how long.¡±


    Darius nodded. ¡°By the looks of it, you had just gotten there. Women don¡¯tst much longer than a month or two in these camps.¡±


    So, they assumed I had just made it there? I guess the fact I was already up and cleaned probably suggested to them that my experience couldn¡¯t have been that bad. While it¡¯s true my experience wasn¡¯t bad, per say, I think I was there for almost a month. However, the other girls looked to be about a month too. They were probably captured a few days before me. The one who died might have been caught before that.


    Marvis spoke up, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°Regrettably, we don¡¯t have a healer in this party. We¡¯ll have to get you back to town before your wounds can be healed. Mind healers are expensive, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But nothing¡­ we¡¯ve already saved their lives, I¡¯m not going to give them our reward money.¡± Ricardo snapped.


    Marvis blushed and lowered his head. ¡°Still, that kind of experience is mind-breaking. If you need the money, it cane out of my share.¡±


    At that moment, I decided I was going to fuck Marvis. Admittedly, Darius¡¯s chiseled chin and long blond hair were much closer to my strike zone. Marvis was hairy, brutish, oversized, and smaller where it counts than the 19-year-old Damus. However, he also cared, so I decided that was worth a special thank you.


    I continued to talk to the men as the sun rose. They made breakfast, which turned out to be some kind of roasted meat. I didn¡¯t ask what. I ate whatever slop the goblins tossed at me for thest month, I was way beyond caring about what went down my throat. It certainly tasted leagues better than what I had eaten before, so it was a feast.


    It turned out that I had been unconscious for thest 24 hours. The other girls were still awake when they rescued us, but passed out shortly after they made it outside. We had all been unconscious since then. I had the men help me carry the girls to the hot spring, then sent them on their way. I made sure both girls were thoroughly cleaned. No, I¡¯m not particrly inclined towards women. This was just to get them cleaned up and smelling a little better when they woke. Cleaning out gobs of dried goblin jizz from a girl¡¯s unwashed snatch was hardly what I considered fun.


    With the exception of a few murmurs, both women remained unconscious. I did check and found Min to have pointy ears, which caused the fangirl in me to squeal a little bit. I wasn¡¯t a LOTR nut like a few of my exes, but it was still exciting to see an actual elf. She had a very modest chest and very smooth skin. She didn¡¯t have much hair on her body at all like she had been through a whole-body shave everywhere but her head and a small patch above her groin.


    It made me even more self-conscious of my own hairiness when the two of us had been together, even though I had already used a knife that Damus had given me to shave the best I could.


    <em>Sorry, I gave you such a crappy experience.</em>


    It was a strange feeling for me. I guess you could call it my pride as a Seductress. However, I realized how ridiculous I was being and decided to give it no more thoughts. It turned out that Damus only had the one pair of extra clothing he had given to me. Now that I wore it, he didn¡¯t even have a change of clothes. As a result, I put the other girls back into the oversized shirts and pants, which turned out to be Marvis¡¯ clothing. Once again, Marvis¡¯ behavior affirmed that I was going to be giving him a very good time in the near future.


    Since the girls didn¡¯t look like they were getting up anytime soon, Marvis ended up carrying one of them while Darius carried the other. Ricardo wanted to wake them up and force them to walk to the nearest town, but Marvis insisted that they needed to wake up once they had been rested. Despite Ricardo clearly being strong enough, he refused to carry anyone. Darius ended up reluctantly carrying Min, dering that ¡°elves were lighter¡±.


    As we walked through the forest, I was finally able to start answering some of my questions. We were in the country of Nidia. It was a monarchy under King Hyburn. We were located in the Bironian forest and were currently traveling towards Marxville, which was a ten-day journey west through the forest. The technology of this world seemed to be somewhere around 12<sup>th</sup>-century earth, but with the inclusion of magic. Magic was rare, although a lot more present in nobility. Any peasantry that could use magic was snatched up by a nearby local lord to help them sustain their power.


    Monsters existed, obviously, and the answer to that seemed to be some mumbo-jumbo about magic. There were also non-monster animals, the difference being the addition of magic. Not all monsters were aggressive, but typically, the more magic, the more aggressive a monster. This forest was considered a lower magic zone, so it had fairly weak monsters. The closer someone made it to the forest core, the stronger the monster would get. Goblins were usually from level 8-15. I wondered about the level of my goblin lover. Did his bigger size mean he was a greater level?


    It turned out that once monsters gained a certain level, they¡¯d evolve into stronger monsters, restarting at level 1. As Darius exined it, humans do something simr. Once their ss reaches a certain level, they can switch to a new, more powerful ss. Adventurers were the base ss for warriors, fighters, and the like. Therefore, Damus was actually quite a lot of levels below the others. It also exined how Min was only level 10. How much stronger was an archer ss versus an adventurer ss? What about me? What would I evolve into?


    I asked Darius, who was giving me flirtatious looks while we talked, about the seductress ss. Sorry, Darius, you¡¯ll have to wait until after Marvis has his fill. He thought it was a form of flirting back andughed. He¡¯d never heard of Seductress, but he suggested it might be a third-tier ss after prostitute. Of course, I was the first tier, so I knew this to be wrong.


    It seemed like every evolution was called a tier. A 1<sup>st</sup> tier would be an adventurer, a viger, or something simple. A 2<sup>nd</sup>tier would be more specific. A 3<sup>rd</sup>tier was considered rare, for the high nobility, leaders, heroes, and devastating monsters.


    ¡°Is there a 4<sup>th</sup>tier?¡± I asked.


    Dariusughed, reaching his hand out and touching my shoulder unnecessarily. ¡°Only heroes and demon kings reach that level, sweetie.¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop Darius from touching me, even though it did bother me a little. I knew it was amon practice for guys like Darius, i.e. yers. You keep giving a girl touches, seemingly innocuous. It¡¯s conditioning. The more you touch, the more used to your touch the other party bes. Then, when you move to inappropriate touching, the second party is less wary and more receptive to it. I¡¯d need to get around to Marvis soon because if I didn¡¯t satiate Darius soon, I might cause some trouble.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    I was a patient girl. Every morning and every night I¡¯d take care of my needs under the nket, even though I only got experience for one of those two. I also desperately searched for a toy but decided a wooden stick just wouldn¡¯t cut it. Even I had some ces I wouldn¡¯t go. I didn¡¯t exactly have anything to polish it with and I wasn¡¯t about to get splinters in my yahoo.


    <strong>Conceal Skill has increased to level 2.</strong>


    Unsurprisingly, after our little sexual romp in the spring, Damus was keeping his distance from me. He¡¯d asionally nce, blush, and look away, however, he never made any attempt to approach me. I suspected he was frightened of Darius. It turned out that they had brought Damus along as a sort of apprentice adventurer as some sort of favor to one of his rtives. He carried all their bags, did the cooking, the cleaning, and the grunt work, and they¡¯d help him level to a second-tier job. It was amon thing in this world, apparently.


    As it turned out, thirty levels was the point at which you changed tiers. An average male adult of about 18 would be between level 20-30 whereas a sheltered viger tended to be about ten levels lower. A skilled worker would gain a tier and spend the rest of their life approaching level 60. The masters of their crafts sat at around level 60. Most higher nobles reached over level 60, but only the best of the best reached a 90. Those in this country that exceeded 90 and reached the 4<sup>th</sup>tier could be counted on one hand. At over 100, someone would undoubtedly becalled a hero of legend and there might be one every century.


    The first girl finally woke up after another day of travel as it was nearing evening. Min demanded to be allowed to walk, and Darius held noint. She traveled right alongside the rest of us. Now that she was awake and moving, I thought that the escape would put the fire back into her. That didn¡¯t seem to be the case. She still wore dead eyes and a face that was extremely expressionless. She didn¡¯t talk, even when the men tried to get her to answer her story.


    Ricardo became very cross, almost hitting her in the face. It was Marvis who had prevented this from happening. Marvis, I¡¯m going to give you the ride of your life. Throughout the entiremotion, Min remained impassive. I had grabbed her and pulled her over to my chest. For a moment, her eyes shed with something indescribable, but she gave no other signs of acknowledgment. After that, Min seemed to stick closely with me, rarely going more than a foot or two from my side. She didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she touch me, but whenever I nced to my side, she was there. This was unfortunately very frustrating because it meant it was impossible to get Marvis in seclusion. At least her dampening mood also kept Darius from flirting as much. Even he seemed to remember how traumatizing this situation was when he looked at her emotionless face.


    The other girl, Shay, woke up shortly after that. She showed a little bit more emotion, but she wore a haunted look in her eyes like she was a second away from copsing in horror. She tried to hide the look with a smile. She thanked all four men profusely, reminding me that I hadn¡¯t done the same. It didn¡¯t matter; I¡¯d thank them all individually in my own special way. Well, I might just say the words to Ricardo. His behavior was still no better than my first impression.


    Shay exined that she was the daughter of a merchant and they were transporting goods out of Marxville. Min was a traveler who had agreed to travel alongside them in exchange for protection. It was just them, her father, and three other male guards. A pack of fifteen goblins overtook them, killed her father andpanions, and then took the pair of them.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, you saved me. I¡¯ll do anything to repay you!¡± She said almost pleadingly.


    ¡°How big of a merchant was your father?¡± Ricardo suddenly asked. ¡°Did he have more assets in Marxville? Do you have any other rtives?¡±


    Shay was dumbfounded for a bit but finally regained herposure. ¡°Um¡­ my mom, she passed away when I was little. My dad sunk everything into his merchant caravan. We might be able to recover some of it, I know where we were attacked¡­¡±


    Ricardo made an annoyed noise through his teeth. ¡°So nothing. And mercs aren¡¯t going to get me shit either. What about you, girl.¡±


    He red at me next, but there was nothing in this world for me, so I merely shook my head. ¡°No, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Three useless twats. Here I thought there might be an award so¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, we still might¡­¡± Darius tried to speak up but Ricardo pped his hand.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just sell them to the vers. That¡¯ll make a decent profit.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± that was Damus protesting. ¡°You can¡¯t just¡­¡±


    Ricardo backhanded Damus with barely a movement, not even bothering to look towards him. ¡°Listen well, boy, I may have agreed to take you along, but you certainly don¡¯t have a say. I don¡¯t do this to be some fucking hero. I do this for the money. Now, here are three useless girls. They¡¯re eating our food, wearing our clothes, using our supplies, and we aren¡¯t getting a single thing back from them. Don¡¯t act like you guys haven¡¯t realized it. At this rate, this expedition will be at a loss. Even if we dumped the girls now and just took care of ourselves, we¡¯ll still have lost money. Everything those damn goblins hoarded was trash. They didn¡¯t bother to take a thing from that merchant caravan other than the girls, so we didn¡¯t earn a damn thing on this raid.¡±


    Damus was holding his face in shock while lying on the ground. Darius and Marvis had lowered their eyes, a guilty expression on their faces.


    ¡°We can be useful, we can be useful!¡± Shay begged tears in her eyes. ¡°Whatever I have to do, I¡¯ll make it up to you. I¡¯ll pay you back, I swear!¡±


    Ricardo eyed her up and down, and then a dark grin popped onto his face. He took two leisurely steps forward, reached around and grabbed her, pulling her towards him. She let out a shriek, struggling to get out of his grip, and it was immediately clear that they both had different ideas on how he ought to be paid back.


    ¡°Very well. You can pay me back, but I collect a high interest and you better start now. If you three girls show us enough appreciation, I might be able to waive some of your fees.¡±


    Although Shay was trying to pull away from him, he grabbed onto her head painfully, trying to shove his tongue down her throat. Damus looked away, a look of shame on his face. Darius wasn¡¯t looking either, but Marvis was, his hand clenched with barely controlled anger.


    Before he could vite the crying Shay more, I reached forward and grabbed his arm. Holy crap, those things were hard and humongous. The second I contacted him, I released the <strong>Seduction</strong> skill. I didn¡¯t need to touch to do it, but I wasn¡¯t going to take any risks. I was also afraid that <strong>Seduction</strong> would show some kind of physical manifestation that the men could see, but it didn¡¯t appear to be the case.


    His eyes suddenly snapped over to mine. It was a look of curiosity as if he was ying with a puppy only to notice a cuter puppy on the other side of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to show you my various uses.¡± I state, trying to sound provocative. ¡°Perhaps we can go somece private and I can thank you thoroughly.¡±


    <strong>Seduce Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    So, <strong>Seduce</strong> was a skill and a special ability? Well, I guess <strong>Seduce</strong> is the act of trying to increase someone¡¯s affection for you, while <strong>Seduction</strong> is a special skill that uses stamina to instantly increase someone¡¯s affection for you. Was it something like that? I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it, though.


    ¡°No, give me your appreciation now, or I¡¯ll take it from her.¡± He threatens menacingly.


    He probably thought I¡¯d choke up at that point. However, this guy was a certain kind of man. He liked to be in control. His rage was used to keep everyone else imbnced. As long as they couldn¡¯t guess his actions, he¡¯d have them wrapped around his finger. He was a berserker in every respect. There was only one way to deal with a berserker like him. I had to make sure that he was absolutely convinced he was in charge, and that everything I did was reacting to him.


    Even so, he probably thought I¡¯d squirm and cry. He probably thought I¡¯d say ¡®thank you¡¯ and then beg. He probably thought he¡¯d strip and torture her while making me beg him to stop. Maybe he felt I would perform for him while resisting, only reluctantly performing sexual acts to protect her. Whatever he thought would happen, he probably didn¡¯t expect me to drop to my knees, pull out his cock, and start sucking. I¡¯m sorry, Marvis, I¡¯ll have to break my promise.


    There was a brief period of quiet when the only sound that could be heard was the sound of my slurping as his cock slowly sprang to life in my mouth. When I nced to either side, I saw shocked expressions on all the people watching. The only exception was Min, who watched expressionlessly. Except there was a slight difference in her eyes. It was almost like fire burning in her eyes. Was she really that angry for my sake? Maybe I was just pretending.


    <strong>Blowjob Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    Oh, finally, a new skill. I felt a surge of excitement and happiness that waspletely inappropriate for the current situation. I¡¯m d I had a cock in my mouth, or people would have realized I was smirking.


    The moment of silence was followed by a cruelugh from the man with his cock in my mouth. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a good little girl. I guess I¡¯ll need to break you in then, huh?¡±


    He grabbed the back of my head and thrust in. I panicked and barely got my teeth out of the way. His dick pushed past my tongue and struck deep into the back of my throat. I tried to cough, but he didn¡¯t really let me. Instead, he started aggressively mming his cock into the back of my throat, striking my gag reflux immediately.


    For a moment, I grew scared. My face was mming into his body, still covered with clothing, his dick the only thing sticking out. I had lostplete control of the situation, each thrust causing me to choke on his dick, the urge to throw up, and the feeling that I couldn¡¯t breathe overwhelming me. My body felt horrible like I was being abused like I was a victim. My mind rebelled against the thought.


    No, that¡¯s not right. I volunteered for this. This is just one more cock. This was more experience, new skills, and another monster to seduce. Ricardo was my goblin lover recement, and just like him, I¡¯d make Ricardo mine. I realized that I don¡¯t need to breathe. That¡¯s right, I can do this for a half of an hour without needing to take a breath. My body finally started to calm down, and the feeling like I was suffocating went away. It was weird willing myself not to breath, but the urge to take a breath didn¡¯t jump back at me. Instead, I only felt pleasure. Perhaps not sexual pleasure, but the pleasure of a predator preparing to pounce on their unsuspecting prey. I slowly willed myself to regain control of the situation.


    My hands wrapped around his hips, and I immediately got a grip of his ass. I immediately pushed my head forward, plunging his dick deep into the back of my throat, widening my teeth for his entry, bringing him down all the way to the balls until even those ended up in my mouth. I shook my head left and right, sucking and moaning, letting the vibrations in the back of my throat y on the head of his cock. He let out an involuntary moan. The grip on my hair tightened, but it also lost the force that was shoving his dick in.


    I pulled my mouth and before he could even react, I plunged him back in deep. I continued to work his cock aggressively, gobbling it up without bothering to take a breath. It wasn¡¯t exactly easy. I was continuously choking myself, and even if I didn¡¯t have the urge to breathe, his head was blowing right over my gag reflex. My eyes were watery and I kept making very unpleasant vomiting noises. I gagged a lot, bile rising up and sputum dripping out, and even though it burned the back of my throat, I didn¡¯t let up on his dick a bit. I fought for every drip.


    <strong>Deepthroat Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    Deepthroat and blowjob were different? I didn¡¯t feel much of a difference when blowjob reaches level 1, but when deepthroat did, I felt a reduction in my gag reflex. So there was no gag resistance, but at least I could reduce it with the Deepthroat skill. It felt a little easier keeping it in my mouth. I¡¯ll take whatever advantage I could get.


    Even though I was aggressive, the battle wasn¡¯t won. He fought back aggressively. He¡¯d try to get his hips moving again, going back to mming his balls on my chin. He¡¯d grab and pull my hair, painfully enough that pain resistance suddenly increased to level 2. He also tried to force my head down, but since every inch of his cock was down my throat, all it served to do was push my teeth up against his pelvis.


    It really was a battle between the two of us. This was a fantasy world, and I was in a fight for my life. However, instead of swords and monsters, it was a battle of dominance over this man. I was so focused on the battle at hand, that I had basically forgotten we were doing this in the middle of a forest, surrounded by numerous other people.


    <strong>Blowjob Skill has increased to level 2.</strong>


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Kneeling Blowjob</strong>


    However, in the end, the victor was clear. His legs were starting to buckle, his moansing out loudly, and a momentter hot liquid shot into my throat. I started swallowing it, trying to keep any from going down my trachea. To my benefit, I only ended up coughing up a little. Shortly after, he shoved my shoulders and I fell away his softened cock leaving my mouth with a slurp.


    He fell back,nding on his butt, and I merely leaned to my side, supporting myself. Although I had been inplete charge, it might not have appeared that way to everyone else. Marvis was looking at me with sympathy in his eyes while Shay had terror on her face. Although I won, it was still a hard battle and the state of my face probably helped sell the victim card.


    Although the entire act probably didn¡¯t take more than 5-10 minutes, it felt like an hour. Snot was running down my nose, my eyes were red and puffy, just like my cheeks. Tears were running down my face, my hair was all over the ce, and there were cum and sputum dripping down my chin. To the outside world, it looked like I had been brutalized by Ricardo. Only he and I knew truly what went down between the pair of us.


    He wasn¡¯t angry, though. It¡¯s probably hard to be angry at someone for sucking your cock too good. I looked him right in the eyes, wiping the evidence of our actions from my chin.


    ¡°Thank you, so much, for saving us,¡± I said tly.


    It left a chill in the backbone of everyone there. Finally, Ricardo stood up, putting his dick away.


    ¡°We-well, I¡¯ll expect more appreciationter. I-I did save your life, after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can count on it¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t see how predatory my eyes looked, but the effect caused Ricardo to retreat for the moment.


    Once he left, the other three men walked away, clearly wearing a mixture of guilt and difort on their faces. The two girls immediately started caring for me. Well, Min only picked up a towel and handed it to me, but Shay desperately fawned over me. To her, I took a blow that would have been hers otherwise. I saved her from sexual assault and allowed myself to be brutalized for her sake.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She tried tofort me after seeing the frown on my face. ¡°We¡¯ll all be okay, I promise.¡±


    She didn¡¯t really understand. I didn¡¯t even really understand it myself. To me, that was incredibly fun. I was frowning because he took off. That barely used any of my endurance. I was up for another round or three. However, it was clear that nothing else was going to happen that night. It looked like it¡¯d just be me and my hand again. I enjoyed myself quite a lot, taking advantage of level 2 <strong>Conceal </strong>to its fullest.


    Of course, I hadn¡¯t been aware at the time of the effect it had on him. I didn¡¯t see the obsession in his eyes, nor the feverish look he had adopted in lieu of our time together. If I had, I might not have been able to sleep so restfully that night.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Rise and Shine! It¡¯s time to give me a little more appreciation.¡±


    I was woken by the pain of someone pping my ass with all their might. No sooner did I bring my head up then my pants were pulled down. I was lying on my stomach at the moment, and someone was behind me, grabbing at my ass. He grabbed the side of my hips, so I got up on my knees to help him out.


    A secondter, he was sliding his dick into me. Of course, I was already wet. I was wet every morning these days. After weeks of being woken up like this by my goblin lover, one could consider these actions as downright polite. I was no stranger to doggie style. I knew who it was behind me. Of course, it was Ricardo. And of course, he did this in a pathetic way to establish dominance. It was kind of cute how he thought he could break me. It was like a puppy growling at you. You just wanted to kiss it.


    He had barely mmed his cock in three times before I was already working my hips. My body rocked on his cock and I was pushing myself back onto his dick as hard as he was thrusting. At first, it caused him to lose bnce. He fell back on his knees, but rather than letting his cock fall out, I back up too. This put us in a brand-new position with me on top. However, before I unlocked the position he realized he was losing and pped my ass again, shoving me back onto my arms.


    He began to p my ass a lot, five, ten times. Each p resounded through the morning. If the others hadn¡¯t woken already, they were certainly woken now by the resounding noise of my ass being pped. Each p was apanied by a pleasurable squeal from me. There was no doubt in the sound of my voice that I wasn¡¯t loving it. Of course, it hurt. That guy has big arms, and he was pping it hard. My ass was glowing red, numerous handprints clearly shown.


    <strong>Pain Resistance has increased to level 3.</strong>


    However, the pain was useful too. It kept me focused. It kept me from sumbing to pleasure. It kept me moving my hips and riding his cock just the way, I liked. He seemed to realize while he was focusing on hitting me that he was losing control again. He stopped spanking my ass and grabbed my hips, trying to bring things back to how we started.


    Before he could manage, I changed my hip motions again. I pushed back hard on his cock, grinding my pussy into him. A momentter he blew his load, a warm feeling bursting inside of me. A sh of irritation showed on my face, I was barely getting started, damn it! But fortunately, he couldn¡¯t see me in this position. That was one of the benefits of doggie.


    After he blew his load inside of me, nearly copsing on top of me in extasy, he made a deep breath, pulled out, tied up his pants, and walked away without saying a single thing. I used one of the nkets to wipe up, then pulled up my pants as well. When I finally stood up, Shay moved over and gave my hand a tight squeeze, sympathy marked on her face. I was just disappointed I didn¡¯t cum. However, the moment was gone and with everyone up now, I couldn¡¯t even quietly finger myself to satisfaction.


    We had breakfast. Ricardo was whistling and looking chipper. I kept my face t and nondescript. Everyone else tried their hardest to avoid looking at us. This kind of mood seemed to fit Ricardo fine, and he happily ate breakfast while ignoring the tense atmosphere.


    We started walking again, and we had only gone about an hour when I suddenly got struck from the side. I was shoved down onto the floor. Ricardo ripped my clothing off, and yes, he even tore the pants getting them off.


    Only a few seconds of floppy fumbling, and he was inside of me. Of course, those few seconds were more than enough for me to re-orientate myself. Everybody was shocked and Marvis protested, but Ricardo gave them dark looks and then continued to thrust away with me under him. He was trying to surprise me. He wanted me overwhelmed. Maybe he wanted me crying and flustered.


    He failed. By the end, both of us were moaning, my legs were wrapped around him, and I was sucking his neck. I ended up giving him a hickey. When he exploded inside of me, I started to climax, and thanks to the false start that morning I was so excited that my face broke into an ecstatic smile.


    I realized I had messed up at that point. Everyone but Ricardo had seen the look on my face. They had all been trying to look away, but near the end, they couldn¡¯t help but peak. And what they saw was me moaning, a look of pure pleasure on my face, my eyes excited and lusty. Before, they had convinced themselves I was a victim, being pushed down by a monstrous man they couldn¡¯t do anything about. Now, they were no longer so sure.


    After that, Ricardo¡¯s three-party members stoppedining. I was saddened to see Shay stopped sympathizing with me either. She had a look on her face that looked like a mixture of amazement and disgust. She couldn¡¯t quite understand what she was looking at, but it repelled her sensibility. The only person who didn¡¯t start treating me differently was Min. Her face remainedpletely devoid of emotions. She¡¯d stick right next to me except when I was being pushed down. Then she¡¯d merely watch, her face wooden and unchanging.


    And I was pushed down a lot. At least five times a day. I seemed to have awakened something in Ricardo because his sexual appetite was growing. It didn¡¯t matter where or with what. He¡¯d suddenly throw me at a tree and take me from behind as I clung to the trunk. That one unlocked a new position.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Ben Dover</strong>


    As he thrust his dick into me aggressively, each move making a loud, wet thwacking sound, and I moaned ordingly. My hands were wrapped around the trunk and which each thrust my upper body was pushed against the rough bark. I was earning a few scratches from the experience, but I didn¡¯t really mind as his dick was feeling really good.


    It¡¯s not like he ever tried to make the experience enjoyable for me, but at this particr moment, he was hitting the right spot and was making me crazy. I shook my ass as he plowed into me, and even came a second time before he blew his load into me.


    However, he usually wasn¡¯t that creative. It was mostly down to doggy or missionary, based on whether he approached from the front or the back. He¡¯d asionally make me go down on him. No matter how he came, I still ended up cumming too. Well, at least half the time. I had to help with my fingers a few times too. He didn¡¯t exactlyst very long. Every encounter took only a few minutes, then I¡¯d wipe off, pull up my pants which we now umting a few rips and barely stayed on, and we¡¯d walk on. I didn¡¯tpliment him. There was no dirty talk. It was just random instances of being tossed to the floor and fucked. I couldn¡¯t say I hated it, even if he had a short fuse and continually blew his load early.


    <strong>Blow Job Skill has increased to level 3.</strong>


    <strong>Deepthroat Skill has increased to level 2.</strong>


    <strong>Vaginal Intercourse Skill has increased to level 3.</strong>


    Of course, my stats kept going up, which only meant I was getting better at it. With the increases in blowjob and deepthroat, I could get him off twice as fast. The first time probably took close to five minutes. Now I could do it in two or less.


    The one thing I didn¡¯t do was use <strong>Seduction</strong> anymore. The <strong>Seduction</strong> skill scared me. I was afraid to see what he¡¯d do if I increased it anymore. There were two things I could say about my berserker lover. The first was that he never stuck it in my ass. If he had, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d adapt, but for some reason from which I never asked, he left that hole alone. The second was that he never attempted to cause damage. Oh, he¡¯d bite me, or pped my ass, although I did the same to him, although the difference in our size and levels meant my attempts to p his ass could barely be felt, but at no point did he ever try to seriously hurt me. He could have pped me until my ass bled, he could have bit my nipples, or used a knife. He could have seriously caused harm. Instead, he chose to keep everything in the realm of just rough sex. It made me feel a little bit better about him, but only a little bit.


    ¡°Tracks¡­¡± he said, leaning over and looking at the ground.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything, and today did not appear to be the day that I gained a tracking skill. It was the ninth day of our journey. It had been five days since I had be Ricardo¡¯s lover. We had already done it twice that day, and it was getting about time for a third. I found myself anticipating it. I longed for the moment I¡¯d suddenly be shoved to the dirt ground and plowed.


    ¡°Marvis, you and I will go ahead and check to see where they lead. It is fire wolves. If we¡¯re lucky, they might have air we can ransack, recover some of our lost ie from this trip.¡± Ricardo nodded to Marvis. ¡°The rest of you, stay here and shut up.¡±


    The two other men nodded and Marvis and Ricardo walked off. That left the three girls under the watch of Davius and Damus. They started setting up a small camp. Shay helped too. After she stopped feeling sorry for my predicament, she started bing desperate to prove her usefulness to the party of men. The problem was that every action Shay made was being perceived differently by the men. To her, she was desperately helping so that they wouldn¡¯t sell her to ves. To them, it looked like she was making excuses to be closer to them. I could see the hunger in their eyes, and I feared she¡¯d get into a situation simr to mine. Not that I hate my situation, but I¡¯ve already epted I¡¯m probably not a gold star example anyone should take after. At least, I hadn¡¯t lost the capacity to empathize.


    ¡°You, Aria, go off and get some wood for the fire.¡±


    I blinked in surprise as Daviusmanded me. Since Ricardo imed me, he hadn¡¯t made a single attempt to talk to me. I had seen him watching me and Ricardo very closely during our very public spouts. He also had envious eyes as he watched. Since Ricardo had started treating me like a sex doll, he had kept me close. Therefore, it seemed strange to suddenly let me go out and collect wood alone. I shrugged and moved off.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he shouted before I disappeared into the forest. ¡°You better not run.¡±


    It came off as a threat, which isn¡¯t really the tone you should take with someone you saved, but it didn¡¯t bother me. It had never even urred to me to run. Admittedly, we were supposed to be only a day or two out from Marxville. I suspected that once we reached the town, there might be some issues. I doubted Ricardo was going to be willing to let me go free. At least, I¡¯d avoid being sold as a ve, but I knew something was going to happen eventually.


    Still, I really only had the vaguest idea of how to get there. I could speak thenguage, but could I read it? I didn¡¯t have any money, what would I do? No, prostituting is not an option for me. Sorry girls, I do have my standards, and while I¡¯d have sex for experience points, sex for money seems to go outside of them.


    As I was contemting what to do once I reached Marxville, I continued to pick up sticks and logs. It wasn¡¯t long before I had as many as I could carry and started heading back. Before I was halfway back to camp, Davius emerged out of the forest. He looked me up and down nervously.


    ¡°Y-you trying to escape?¡± he demanded.


    I looked at him like he was being an idiot. It was clear that I wasn¡¯t. It was also clear he just made an excuse to meet me in the woods. Personally, I had no loyalty to Ricardo, and for a moment the greed of a first-time bonus shed in my eyes. Given how much Ricardo had used me, I should be leveling soon. That kind of thought shed through my mind.


    I dropped the sticks to the side. ¡°Oh, you want this then?¡±


    I opened the top of my shirt just a bit, jutting out my chest and making it very clear I was referring to my body. Davius lost hisposure for a second, gulping before shaking his head in recovery.


    ¡°Yo-you¡¯re Ricardo¡¯s,¡± he said nervously.


    I barked augh. ¡°I¡¯m not Ricardo¡¯s. He said it himself. I¡¯m just showing my appreciation. I could show you some appreciation too?¡±


    At that moment, I struck him with the <strong>Seduction</strong> skill. I was formting a n now. I could get out of this.


    I removed my clothing and stood there in the middle of the forestpletely naked. Of course, this was barely a drop in the waterpared to my time with the goblins or even my time with Ricardo. Davius¡¯s will broke down and he raced over to me, taking me up in his arms. I finally got to run my hands through his hair as we kissed and went to the ground. He stuck his dick inside of me and I was immediately a bit disappointed. He was small. So small! Damus and Ricardo were about even, but he was even an inch smaller than Marvis, who was really a bit below average if I¡¯m being honest, although I admittedly didn¡¯t know what average meant in this world.


    He also barelysted a minute. I barely did anything, just 10-20 humps and he was panting and a momentter he wore a strained, red face. I quickly realized that looks aren¡¯t everything. So far, the best-looking guy was the worst lover.


    <strong>Disease Resistance has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>You have acquired Genital Warts.</strong>


    What the fuck? I shoved him off of me and he fell to the side. STDs! STDs exist in this world? Not just that, but I just got one! Just like that? And to probably one of the least satisfying fucks yet. I had sex with twenty goblins and I¡¯m fine, and one handsome guyter I have a disease now? Oh, but now I have disease resistance. As if you fucking helped earlier!


    All the rough sex I¡¯ve been forced to deal with, and this is the first time I¡¯m actually genuinely pissed. He seemed quite pleased with himself, not even realizing I was staring daggers at him. I was just about to berate him and let him know how pissed I was when there was a scream. The pair of us looked at each other in surprise before tossing on clothing and running off towards the scream. We ended up a little to the right of camp.


    We came across Damus, he had his sword out and was pointing it down at Shay. She was on the ground. Her shirt was ripped open and her pants were pulled off. Damus hadn¡¯t tucked his dick back in either, so it painted a very clear picture of what was going on. With Shay in tears and panic in her eyes, I grew even more furious. I already fucked Damus, and now he¡¯s trying to rape another girl? However, before I could berate him, he spoke.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant!¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Those words seemed to hang over the group like an ominous cloud. It was true. Since she was wearing Marvis¡¯s clothing, she had been covered up quite well and no one could previously tell. Now, with her bellyid bare, she had an obvious bump. It wouldn¡¯t have been as shocking, except for the fact that when I had washed her only ten days prior, she didn¡¯t have any bump. If it was growing at that speed, it only meant one thing.


    ¡°The goblins knocked her up.¡± Darius frowned.


    ¡°No!¡± Shay gave a cry.


    Damus nodded. ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    Darius shrugged. ¡°What can we do? By the size of it, I¡¯d say she¡¯s got another week. We hand her in, let her be someone else¡¯s problem.¡±


    ¡°You think they¡¯ll be happy if we bring home a whole liter of goblins to their doorstep?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ we could wait here. Let her give birth. Kill the little bastards as they pop out, and then we can send her the bill.¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t hurt my babies!¡± She clutched her stomach.


    I wasn¡¯t going to start a pro-life argument right here. She seemed to want to protect the children, although it was almost certain they were goblins. However, I moved over to her anyway, grabbing her hand in support. When she thought I was being abused, she tried to support me, the least I can do is try to support her.


    ¡°Can a woman survive having a goblin child?¡± I asked.


    Darius looked back at me. ¡°If she¡¯s a high enough level, maybe with some damage resistance, sure. However, a low-level viger like Shay? Those babies will eat her alive from the inside. Even if she could survive, the medical cost would be extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°How about an abortion?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is an abortion?¡± Darius frowns.


    Before I could exin, one more person walked into the small little clearing. It was Ricardo, and the second he walked in I suddenly got a sinking feeling in my gut. He didn¡¯t do anything to Marvis, did he?


    ¡°I came back here to find the mute alone, and now I see you all here.¡± His eyes turned on the naked Shay. ¡°Spotting for a bit of fun, are we?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± Darius responded scornfully.


    Ricardo¡¯s eyes shed and narrowed on the protruding stomach. He approached the girl, standing over her. His eyes looked like they held regret. Maybe Ricardo was a sympathetic human being after all.


    ¡°That is a shame.¡± He sighed.


    A momentter he plucked off his ax and raised it up. Before anyone could react, he mmed it down. Shay barely let out a sound as her head rolled away. Blood shot from every side, a bunch sttering against my shirt. I was frozen, unable to make a move.


    ¡°What the hell, Ricardo, we were discussing it!¡± Darius only seemed a little upset.


    For me, the sight of the headless body in front of me was too much to bear. Her lifeless hand was still gripping my own! I struck Darius with <strong>Seduction</strong> again. Anger was welling up in me, and I wanted to vent. Darius looked over at me, a hint of lust in his eyes that seemedpletely out of ce in the current atmosphere.


    ¡°She was damaged goods, forget her.¡± Ricardo waved his hand, not seemingly aware of Darius shooting me looks. ¡°Besides, there are more important things right now. We found a cave. It¡¯s close, very close. A pack of fire wolves lived there at some point recently. It seems like they got kicked out by something even better!¡±


    His eyes seemed to shine. Meanwhile, I was spamming the <strong>Seduction</strong> ability. It didn¡¯t work during my cooldown period. I was trying to find out how long that period was. It appeared to be only a minute. I was saving it as a once a day thing, but it could be used much faster than that. There were limitations, though. I had only used three now and was already starting to be very exhausted.


    Meanwhile, Darius was watching me with pure desire on his face. I just hoped I had enough for this. I let out the <strong>Pheromones</strong>, and like that, all three sets of eyes were locked on me. I was lying back now, without the energy to even pick up my own head. Ricardo dropped what he was saying and immediately started heading towards me. At the same time, Darius took a step forward too. When he saw Ricardo stepping in front of him his face turned ugly.


    Ricardo dropped down to his knees, beginning to pull down my pants. I didn¡¯t really have the strength to stop him, even if I wanted to stop him. Personally, I just hoped that I gave him genital warts. Moments before sticking it into me, a sword swung down and struck him in the shoulder. It hit the side of the leather shoulder piece, digging into the side of his arm. He let out a roar, Turning and pulling out his ax.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Ricardo roared.


    ¡°She¡¯s mine!¡± Darius shouted back, holding his sword.


    Damus cowered in the corner, although he stared at me with wanting eyes, he was too scared to make a move. Instead, he was simply rubbing his dick through his pants while panting and staring at me. For me, I couldn¡¯t even move. I couldn¡¯t even lift my head to see how the battle was going.


    I heard the sounds of metal nging against metal. I heard grunts, I heard yells and shouts. It went on for about five minutes. There was a final grunt, followed by a thud. A momentter, a body flopped on top of me. It was Ricardo, and he was covered in blood. He started kissing me, the taste of blood on his lips and the sticky liquid smearing all over my body.


    No sooner did he stick it in than did my endurance bonus return. It was enough to snap me from barely awake topletely awake. That didn¡¯t make things better. The hot blood from the man he had just ughtered was already covering my shirt. He was being very aggressive this time, the lunacy of <strong>Pheromones</strong> overtaking what little brain cells he had. He was having his way with me and for the first time since I had been to this world, I felt like I had lostplete control. He was a bloody, terrifying monster, and he was taking my body.


    He had be a feral animal, thrusting into me without care. His hands were tearing at my clothing and skin. My clothes had already ripped several ces, baring my breasts, and it looked like he was a second from ripping the rest right off my body. As he pawed at me, his nails dug into my skin, causing cuts of their own. The thick scent of death overwhelmed any other sense, destroying anything erotic I could take from the scene. I started to give up, to lose hope.


    Just as was starting to panic, there was a scream, but it came from neither of us. Damus was screaming, and when I looked to the side, there was a massive red colored wolf. It had a jawtched onto Damus¡¯s ankle while another one was biting at his neck.


    Even Ricardo could ovee lust at this moment. He leaped off of me and picked up his ax as a third wolf leaped at him. He struck it with the ax, and the monster fell down. Another wolf leaped from the woods behind me. Before I could react, he bit into my skin, grabbing one of my ankles. I let out a scream.


    ¡°Ricardo, save me!¡± Damus screamed as they dragged him off into the forest.


    Ricardo ignored him, running over to me, who was being dragged in the opposite direction. He swung the ax again, and another wolf fell to his mighty de. For the first time since I met him, I was actually d he was such a brute. I struggled to my feet. As three more fire wolves cut Ricardo off, I started to run with a significant limp.


    I could hear howls, growling, and grunts from behind, but I ignored it and fled. I didn¡¯t know what happened to Min. It would have been nice if I was a stronger person, strong enough to turn around and find her, but I wasn¡¯t. So as a result, I fled. I ran, limping the entire way, not really caring what direction I was heading, as long as it was away. My body pushed through the brush, getting more scratches and turning what remained of my clothing into shreds. I was a tattered mess, my body covered in blood. Most of that blood wasn¡¯t mine.


    My hand pped against a rock. I had found a cave. My mind was foggy with exhaustion. Ricardo had mentioned that the fire wolves had fled from the caves. That meant that the fire wolves weren¡¯t in the cave. I limped forward, and you know what happened next. I found myself stuck to the webbed floor as an eight-legged spider monster crawled over me.


    No, no, I won¡¯t give you all the gory details on what it¡¯s like to fuck an eight-legged creature. I will tell you his cock was interesting. It was only a little jagged, with random parts that were soft and hard, almost like shells. It felt like fucking a holey ss dildo filled with jelly if you can imagine.


    Yes, he bit my shoulder and I ended up getting poisoned. Eight hairy legs were wrapped around me while I was getting pumped with a hard, jagged, dildo-like phallus. At that point, I was delirious, and I found it difficult to remember the details of the event. When he finally came inside of me, it had a jelly-like consistency and it was really sticky. Like sticky enough I had trouble getting the hole back openter on. I hope that spider got genital warts.


    <strong>Poison Resistance Increased to level 1.</strong>


    It was a painful experience too. My pain resistance went up to level 6 by the time we were done. So, it was less painful than birth, more painful than fisting. Probably. Icked the reference for either of those things. I remembered pain with each thrust and the scratchy feeling of its legs wrapped around my arms.


    I also was thankful that I had damage resistance up to level 10 from my gang bang title. If not, the creature would have probably torn me to shreds. My damage resistance still raised up to 3 even with the title, and my Mental Resistance went up 2 levels as well. There was actually a time there while the poison was setting in and the spider was finishing up where I was convinced I would die.


    However, something very lucky urred just in the nick of time.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 7!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>STD Immunity (Passive): Immune to all sexually transmitted diseases.</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Regen (Passive): Health restores during sexual intercourse.</strong>


    <strong>Train (Active): Increases sexual obedience.</strong>


    That¡¯s right, I leveled! And what¡¯s more? Leveling cures all status effects! That means that I no longer have genital herpes. I know I¡¯m only saying this in retrospect, but I considered spider sex a fair trade for instantly curing an STD. I was also no longer poisoned, which is probably more important between the two, although I was so near death at the time I was infected that it ended up not traumatizing me as much as it should have.


    On that note, my infertility remained¡­ which meant it must function differently somehow. I wondered if there were high-level curses that skipped the leveling fix. It seemed awfully convenient, although I also recognized most people couldn¡¯t level as fast as I did. If a high-level person or someone whose settled down caught an STD, it could be years before their next level.


    On that note, there¡¯s a skill that¡¯ll prevent me from ever having to get another STD again. Combined with infertility, it basically makes sex consequence-free for me. However, it was tied with two other equally tempting abilities. Thanks to my level up, all the damage the spider did was already cured. With sexual regen, if I was able to cure myself during sex, I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with something so scary again. However, preparing to be raped by more monsters with scary dongs felt wrong to me.


    If the <strong>Train</strong> ability was what I thought it was, then it meant I could take control of the next person I got a lot easier. Just train a guy, and he¡¯ll get on all fours and bark like a dog. I certainly wouldn¡¯t have struggled with Ricardo if I could train him. However, it felt a bit like cheating. I mean, where is the fun in instant submission? Meanwhile, STD immunity is nice, but every time I leveled I could cure anything I caught. Plus, if this is a fantasy world, they usually treat all status misalignments as being the same. I¡¯m sure magic could probably cure anything I caught, right?


    I let out a long sigh and finally made my selection. It was STD Immunity. I know, I know, I¡¯m a sucker. I just want to live the worry-free life. Whether it was a temporary condition or not, if I was going to be using sex to get by in the future, I didn¡¯t want to be perpetuating disease, or worrying about my health. In the end, I had to bid sexual obedience goodbye.


    What? Oh, you¡¯re still worried about my spider lovering back for a second round? No, he died. Shortly after injecting me with that obnoxiously sticky seed, he curled up and turned gray. He was now half his original size and curled up with his feet in the air. I guess there are some spiders who only breed once before dying. Sorry spider lover, you wasted your seed on an infertile girl.


    It took me almost a day to work my way out of the sticky webbing. I finally walked away from the cave, covered in webs, blood, and the torn remains of an adventurer outfit. I probably looked like I had been through hell. After all, you could probably say that thest month would have been hell on earth for any normal woman.


    For me, although the spider was a fairly traumatic event, and I spent nearly a day recovering from that torment, I still found myself in surprisingly high spirits. <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> prevented me from finding any shame or humiliation, and thus I could only feel the relief I had survived and the spider was dead, plus the renewed vigor of a level up removing all negative status and repairing all minor damage. I was just excited to see what would happen next. Finally, I could start my life in another world! I think it would be safe to say that I was sufficiently broken at this point.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    I nced at my status as I made my way back in the direction of the camp. I had to know if Min was alright. At the very least, the <strong>Pheromones</strong> would have worn off. If I¡¯m lucky, Ricardo would be dead right now.


    <strong>Name: Aria</strong>


    <strong>ss: Seductress</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Gang Banger (selected), Lesbian Lover, Solo yer</strong>


    <strong>Level: 7</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 12, Intelligence 11, Wisdom 11, Endurance 18, Agility 11, Charisma 20</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Carnal 1, Concussion 1, Damage 13, Disease 1, Fear 1, Mental 14, Pain 6, Panic 1, Poison 1</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Blowjob 3, Conceal 2, Cunnilingus 1, Deepthroat 2, Examine 2, Flee 1, Hand Job 1, Masturbation 1, Seduce 1, Sneak 1, Throwing 1, Vaginal Intercourse 3</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: Beautification, Lover''s Breath, Mental Fortitude, Pheromone, Rock A Bye, Seduction, Sexual Experience, Sexual Saint, STD Immunity</strong>


    <strong>Positions: Ben Dover, Cowgirl, Doggie Style, Fingering (self), Kneeling Blowjob, Lap Dance, Missionary, Ol¡¯ Fashioned, 69</strong>


    <strong>Status Effects: Infertile, 50% Experience when Using More Than One Hole During Sex</strong>


    I seemed to havee a long way since I came to this world. It¡¯s a shame almost none of these abilities would help me in the slightest outside of a bedroom. Inside the bedroom, however, I¡¯m a fucking goddess. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be getting excited by a bunch of level 1 and level 2 skills. Even if the max level was 10, that was still failing miserably.


    There was one oddity I was starting to notice, though. I gained only 1 point per level. So why were endurance, charisma, and strengthrger? Unlike the other skills, I received no notice of stat increases. I could guess. Perhaps stats increased based on use just like skills. That meant I had been using the hell out of charisma, a little bit in endurance, and strength, and nothing in the other areas. I guess sex was technically a human interaction, and I¡¯ve had a ton of that, so is that why my charisma is so high? What will high charisma get me? I wouldn¡¯t know until I spent more time with other people.


    It did not take particrly long to return to the camp. It really wasn¡¯t very far from the spider¡¯s den. To think that we were choosing to rest that close to a monster was a little surprising. How many other monsters did we pass on our way through the woods?


    Min was not at the campsite. I also found no trace of Shay or Darius¡¯s body either. Damus, Marvis, and Ricardo were absent as well. However, someone survived. Most the packs were gone. The only one remaining was Darius¡¯s.


    He had no additional outfits to wear. There was a canteen that allowed me to drink and wash myself a little. I was still covered in dirt and blood, but at least my face was slightly more smudged now. He had some hard bread, which I also ate graciously. It also contained a belt, scabbard, and a knife, which I tied around me. The few strips of cloth that managed to partially keep my pants up had a little bit more support.


    With the exception of a few toiletries, it was otherwisepletely empty. I tossed it on my back anyway and continued walking in the direction that I thought we had been moving before. I should be a day or two out of some kind of vige. It was close enough that I shouldn¡¯t starve to death before making it. Not that I had any money to use once I got there. Even if I wanted to sell my body, who¡¯d pay in my current condition?


    My high mental stats kicked in and I merely gave a sigh before heading off into the woods. After a few minutes of walking, I pulled the dagger out, giving it a look. After staring at it for a minute, information popped up.


    <strong>Iron Dagger E-ss Condition: Poor</strong>


    So, my <strong>Examine</strong> skill works on objects too? I stare at a tree for half a minute, frowning when it didn¡¯t work. Then I stared at my backpack. A momentter¡­


    <strong>Ruck sack - Small Condition: Moderate</strong>


    So, was it only items that I could <strong>Examine</strong>? Items, monsters, and people? How about animals? Why not the tree? I stare at a tree off in the distance. Still nothing. I was hoping I could <strong>Examine</strong> every tree in the forest and get my <strong>Examine</strong> ability up a few levels. I still took everything off my person and used <strong>Examine</strong> on it. It still wasn¡¯t enough to reach level 3, unfortunately. I considered going back and looking at the dead spider but decided it wasn¡¯t worth the detour.


    As I walked and considered things, I swung the dagger a few times. This was a poor dagger. Even I could tell. The edges were not particrly sharp. It also had several dents and cuts. It looked like the side had been hit with a hammer repeatedly. Forget dagger, I don¡¯t even think it¡¯d make a decent enough letter opener.


    <strong>Dagger Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    Dagger? I had a <strong>Dagger</strong> skill now? I got really excited. With the <strong>Dagger</strong> skill, that meant I could actually fight back for once. It was the first offensive skill I had unlocked. I continued to spring the dagger around, but after an hour of doing it, my arm was getting tired and I had yet to get <strong>Dagger</strong> level 2.


    Maybe there was more to it than that? Most of my skills were stuck around level 2. Only my <strong>Blowjob</strong> skill and my resistances were higher. I wasn¡¯t sure what that meant. All of my time with goblins did not affect my skills, but it did affect my experience. Meanwhile, I had more vaginal sex than anything, yet my <strong>Blowjob</strong> skillreached level 3 as well with less performance. Did my <strong>Blowjob</strong> skill level more quickly because I was good at it? Is there a certain degree of knowledge involved? For example, I know how to perform ablowjob, so my skill increased quickly, yet I don¡¯t know how to use a dagger, so will I need to be taught how to use a dagger before I¡¯ll gain more levels? Will there be a point where I¡¯ll need to be taught how to give blowjobs to increase that skill higher?


    I was just guessing here. I never really talked to Darius about the aspects of leveling. Since I saw they had levels, I assumed they were aware of it, but it was possible levels wasn¡¯t even a thing in this world. Maybe I¡¯m the only one who sees things in levels. For everyone else, it¡¯s just a normal progression.


    My steps quickened. I needed to get to town quickly to answer my questions. A few minutester, I didn¡¯t hit the town, but I did reach a road. This lead to even more confusion. Which direction should I head? The right direction would take me to town. The wrong direction could mean I end up dying on the side of the road. That didn¡¯t leave a lot of margin for error. Do I go left or right? Which side of the city am I on? Looking at the sun, it¡¯d be north or south.


    I chose south. It seemed to me like the more south you went, the better off you¡¯d be. I half expected to unlock some kind of gambler skill, but s, I didn¡¯t. Then again, even level 1 of a skill required repetition. I pulled out my dagger and swung it a bit. Once again, I received no further leveling. Maybe, I needed to learn from using the dagger. Maybe I needed to use the dagger on something.


    I was getting hungry and there were no more rolls. My mental resistance made it so that I probably could kill something for food without feeling too bad about it. Maybe if I stabbed something, I¡¯d make it to level 2.


    My eyes wondered to either side, waiting for the opportunity to attack. I apparently would make a very bad hunter. The one time a bunny shot across the path, I barely could fumble my dagger out of its sheath before it was gone from sight. The truth was, even if I did kill it, I know nothing about skinning, let alone making a fire to cook it.


    I really wished Min were here. She had cooked some of the meals on the way. Her ss was an archer, and she was an elf. That had to mean she was probably very good at living in the woods. Wait, was I being a racist there? Was racism even a thing in this world? Or I guess you¡¯d call it speciest since she isn¡¯t human.


    While moving through these thoughts, there was a shout in front of me and I lifted my head. There was a group up in the distance. I had been so focused on irrelevant crap, that I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d approached some others. It was a caravan of sorts. It was arge wagonplete with horses, and there were a bunch of people running about in a frenzy.


    I continued on my way, walking closer to the group. As I approached, the voices became clearer and it became apparent that they were in the middle of a life or death struggle. They were trying to hide around the wagon as arrows rained down from both sides of the forest. A few men in front were fighting with swords against another group of men. The defending group was well groomed and well dressed. The offenders wore much moremon clothing and had a menacing aura. Were thieves raiding a merchant caravan? That was the image that had the most simrities to this one.


    Before my brain could inform me of how dangerous this was, I was already running forward into the thick of it. A man got struck by an arrow and copsed a few feet in front of me. I kneeled down to his side, immediately trying to cover his wounds. He red up at me fiercely.


    ¡°You missed her. She¡¯s in another carriage, you bastards¡­¡±


    I blinked, not quite sure why he was ring at me with hostility. Then I realized that I was holding a dagger, covered in dried blood, and not someone in his caravan. That meant I was a thief to him. No wait, he said this was a carriage, not a caravan. In retrospect, it was pretty fancy looking. They looked more like nobles than merchants.


    There was a thudding as footsteps came from the other side of the carriage. A man leaped out from the side, brandishing a sword already died red with blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found her. We¡¯ve got the princess!¡± He shouted.


    What? A princess? Did they find a princess? I want to see! The dying man who was ring at me suddenly popped his eyes open in surprise. A momentter his breath stopped, unable to give anyst words. Meanwhile, the thief approached with the sword pointing at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to run, little missy. You¡¯re worth a lot of money to us.¡±


    I stared at him nkly for quite some time before it came crashing home.


    <em>Oh, I¡¯m the princess?</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m not a princess!¡± I dered.


    Since they wanted to keep the princess alive, that probably wasn¡¯t the smartest thing for me to say, but I was so surprised that I sort of just blurted it out. The man gave a sneer that clearly showed he didn¡¯t believe me. I started weighing my options. If they realized I wasn¡¯t a princess, they¡¯d probably kill me. On the other hand, if I imed I was a princess, and they found out I lied, they¡¯d definitely kill me. However, until they found out I was a princess, my life was 100% guaranteed.


    ¡°Oh, no, what will I ever do!¡± I tried to add an ent like I thought a princess would make.


    The thief grabbed me, knocking the dagger from my hand, and roughly pulling me up. I tried to force myself to cry, however, with my extreme mental resistance, it was surprisingly difficult, even when I thought about bad or upsetting things. I barely managed to squeeze out a single tear.


    <strong>Deception Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    The tears began to run a little easier. Thank you, Deception Skill! He shoved me against the side of the carriage. His hot breath was on my neck and his body was pressed against mine. You probably imagine a thief to be filthy and disgusting. However, you have to remember that my only reference to cleanliness was three men who had been traveling for a month without taking a shower and goblins who never cleaned, ever. I was also very filthy myself.


    Comparatively, this guy looked like a saint. His hair had actually beenbed at some point in thest year, his body smelled of a thick, manly scent that sent shivers across my mind. Myst partner had been a spider, and since I¡¯ve been walking I hadn¡¯t done anything, this reminded me that I was pretty damn horny. Plus, from a role-y perspective, a thief kidnapping and having his way with an innocent princess. That¡¯s pretty hot, right?


    ¡°Well, look at this pretty thing we have here. I bet you¡­¡± his eyes shown malevolently for a moment.


    <em>Yes! Perfect! Ravage me! Fuck me! Right Here! Bring your friends! +50% experience bonus, here wee!</em>


    He seemed to hesitate a bit, his hand reaching out towards my chest. Then he pulled away.


    <em>Eh? What the hell!</em>


    A momentter two other thieves came around the carriage. He spun me around, and before I could get excited that he was going to go in from behind, he was wrapping up my arms. Did he see something in my eyes? I really needed to get those checked. I¡¯d have to work on the <strong>Deception</strong> skill, I kept scaring away potential prey. It didn¡¯t ur to me that maybe I should stop seeing them as my prey. As he pulled me out from the side of the carriage, a group of twenty men surrounded us, talking amongst themselves.


    ¡°We¡¯ve caught the princess. Boss was right, she was right where he said she was going to be.¡± The man who tied me up exined.


    ¡°She looks pretty messed up, Dox, you haven¡¯t been breaking her in, the boss will be really upset about that.¡± Another man chuckled.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± the one holding me, Dox, protested. ¡°She¡¯s bosses, of course. Plus, she¡¯s worth a lot of money. If they knew we raped her, we could lose some profit. Remember gentlemen, no sex!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s our Dox, always thinking about the money!¡± Another manughed.


    This broke the tension in the group as they grabbed me and started dragging me off into the forest. My wrists were tied up in a rope as they dragged me along. Tears started to fall down as I cried harder and harder. I¡¯d like to say I was working the <strong>Deception</strong> ability, however, in reality, I was just really upset.


    <em>No sex? We¡¯ll see about that!</em>

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Now, it came to my attention that, yes, if I really wanted it badly, I could have used <strong>Pheromones</strong>. This would have driven at least a couple of the men toe at me. Likely, a fight would have broken out. Some would have died, and the ¡®winner¡¯ would have rewarded himself with me. However, so far, my <strong>Pheromones</strong> only really worked on stupid goblins and people who have already had the <strong>Seduction</strong> spell on them a few times. I really didn¡¯t know if it¡¯d work on everyone, or if some would resist me as Dox did earlier.


    Plus, if I did things that way, I wouldn¡¯t be getting very much experience. I needed to prey on every guy, not just one. For that, I was already forming a n. The n depended on them taking me back to their hideout, so I went along with them without any struggle. I also saved my stamina for when I needed to use <strong>Seduction</strong>.


    As we walked along, I used the <strong>Examine</strong> skill on each of the men. Their ages seemed to range from 20 to 50. Their levels also ranged from 10-30. Fifteen of them were ssified as thieves. The lowest level was a level, 10 bandits. Dox was the highest-level bandit at 22. Based on who deferred to who, I reasoned out that bandit is likely a second-tier job, whereas thief was first-tier. That meant that level 10 bandit was a level 40 in reality. Even after examining 20 thieves and bandits, my skill still didn¡¯t level. I wish I had used <strong>Examine on</strong> the merchants before they dragged me away.


    They dragged me for at least two hours before we entered the camp. It looked like I was being dragged through a thick brush. That awarded me a few cuts and scrapes. As soon as the brush gave way, there was a small wooden fort with two towers. I say fort, but it looked like logs that were piled up to resemble a wall. The towers were built into trees, a small wood tform tied at the top of each tree, allowing a man to stand on each one.


    These thieves had enough sense to have a lookout. Surprisingly, they didn¡¯t have enough sense to blindfold me. Did they think that I didn¡¯t have any sense of direction? What if I was a princess and they did ransom me back. I could just lead an army to their doorstep. A single torch could burn the ce to the ground.


    We entered between the two trees into a small clearing that was lined with tents. This was hardly a small group of thieves. There were at least 200-300 people living here. It also wasn¡¯t all smelly men. There were a few women and even a baby. As I passed a tent, I heard a pping sound and thebined voices of a man and a woman moaning.


    <em>Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!</em>


    Dox, the guy who''s been leading me jerked the rope. I had been veering off towards that tent inadvertently. I got back in line but also gave an unsatisfied frown. The other men around me didn¡¯t notice. They had heard the noises and were making lewd jokes. A few let out a jeer or two aimed to embarrass the people in there. They didn¡¯t stop, so that left me guessing these guys didn¡¯t mind public disys of affection too much.


    At the end of the camp, a veryrge tent sat. I called it a tent because that was what it technically was, but by the size, it looked like a mansion. It covered the size of about ten or twenty tents, with several tents ced on the side and connected with other hallway-like tents. The front p was high enough to walk through without bending over, and Dox dragged me right through into the tent.


    The tent was built up like a miniaturized throne room. A seat was sitting at the end and there was a man on it. He reminded me a bit of Ricardo, with thick arms and a strong build. He was considerably more attractive though, with a strong stubbled chin, and long curly brown hair that fell down his back. He was wearing a fur cloak, even though it wasn¡¯t that cold, and he had a full leather te mail with interlocking metal in it. He had amanding air about him that immediately made me wet.


    I struck with the <strong>Seduction</strong> ability. I only intended to use it once. After that, I¡¯d try seducing him the old-fashioned way. The effects of <strong>Seduction</strong> were still scary. I wanted him to like me enough that he wouldn¡¯t kill me, not like me enough to keep me locked in a cer and punish me whenever I looked at another man.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Dox fell to one knee briefly before standing back up. ¡°I brought you the princess, as promised.¡±


    The man he called Boss looked at me with doubt in his eyes. I began to panic a bit. Maybe he recognized what the princess looked like. Thus, I decided to use the power of reverse psychology.


    ¡°I keep telling him, I¡¯m not this princess you speak of. Unhand me!¡± Despite saying that, I used the haughtiest tone I could muster.


    The boss seemed to grin at that, the caution in his eyes turning into surprise.


    ¡°Who is this ¡°princess¡± you speak of, anyway?¡± I asked.


    It was pushing it. I was pretending to be a princess pretending to not be the princess in order to gain information about the princess. As he leered at me with upraised eyes that made me want to tear off his clothing and ride him right there, I took the time to use <strong>Examine</strong>.


    <strong>Examine Skill has increased to level 3.</strong>


    <strong>Name: Denova</strong>


    <strong>Sex: Male</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 72</strong>


    <strong>ss: </strong>Bandit King


    <strong>ss Level: 12</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 23</strong>


    Yes! I finally leveled it up! So I was right, there was a total level and then a ss level! That made things easier to understand. However, if he¡¯s level 72 that means he¡¯s a third tier? Gulp! He could rip me apart. It looks like I¡¯m starting to observe sexual information too. Given my tendencies, I expected this. It¡¯s just another theory of mine, but I¡¯m betting what skills do affect the kind of person you are. Someone who was a fighter using <strong>Examine</strong> might gravitate towards weaknesses, strengths, weapons¡­ since I¡¯m a seductress, my <strong>Examine</strong> focuses on the information I need.


    I gave Dox a quick once-over with <strong>Examine</strong> as well, just for rification.


    <strong>Name: Dox</strong>


    <strong>Sex: Male</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 52</strong>


    <strong>ss: Bandit</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 22</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 1</strong>


    <em>Just one? Oh, poor Dox. We¡¯ll need to spend some time doubling that real soon.</em>


    ¡°What have you done, Dox?¡± Denova barked.


    I was giving him a lewd look out of the corner of my eye just as Denova said this, so Dox jerked to attention, quite flustered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her! It must have been from a fall during the initial attack. I checked and she has no wounds. I think the blood is from one of her guards!¡±


    At the going rate, this guy was going to execute Dox too. That would be really unfortunate, especially before I raised his partners up to two.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t touch me! I-I thought I could pretend to be dead by covering myself like this and destroying my clothing, but he caught me before I could!¡± I threw out the lie.


    I hit him with the <strong>Seduction</strong> skill a second time as well. If he was into me enough, he¡¯d start to believe me, I hoped. So far, the expression in his eyes wasn¡¯t changing. If the ability was working, he was very good at hiding his feelings. After a moment of ufortable silence, his face broke into a rxed grin.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I can¡¯t have a princess looking like this! They¡¯ll think I¡¯ve been abusing her, and that means less money!¡±


    His voice was very jovial. There was a sharpness in his eyes though. Talking to him was a lot different than all the previous men I had talked to in this world. He seemed very aware of himself. It was a keenness that made me feel uneasy. In fact, the entire situation kind of felt odd, like his eyes didn¡¯t quite match the expressions on his face. Dox seemed to catch on to the unusual atmosphere as well.


    ¡°So¡­ then¡­ we¡¯re good?¡± Dox asked cautiously.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The Bandit Kingughed. ¡°You¡¯ve done your part marvelously. Jenai,e!¡±


    With the bark of amand, a curtain was pushed aside and a woman emerged. She was a few years older than me, very pretty, and wearing an outfit that left absolutely nothing to the imagination. She had dark olive skin, to match her dark eyes and dark ck hair. She exuded exotess, her short stature and small body feltpletely disced byrge breasts that seemed almost impossible on a girl that small. She had a strange choker around her neck, and despite wearing a string bikini that only just covered the bulk of her breasts and a stringy thong that would have shown pelvic hair if she had had any to speak of, the outfit still managed to look gaudy, adorned with gold and jewels.


    ¡°Yes, my master?¡± she went down, prostrating herself in front of him until she was practically lying down face first.


    There was a twinkle in his eyes as he gazed down at her. It was surprisingly devoid of any kind of lust. Even Dox¡¯s eyes wandered from her breasts to her thighs and back, but this Bandit King treated her like she was nothing special. I fought the urge to use the <strong>Seduction</strong> skill one more time. Was it even working? Well, he hadn¡¯t killed me so far, so it had to be doing something. Maybe he was gay¡­


    ¡°Rise.¡± He ordered, and she lifted herself up.


    Immediately, he grabbed her and pulled her against his body. She offered no resistance as he kissed her roughly, his tongue exploring her mouth, his hands groping her basically naked body, fingers casually moving under the strips of cloth that would have kept her privates private. So much for gay. It was clearly a statement. He owned her. Her body waspletely his. There was nothing she had that wasn¡¯t his. It was kind of hot. It only reminded me of how long it had been since myst release.


    ¡°Orders, master?¡± She asked once again, her face not reacting as his hands groped her openly in front of Dox and myself.


    After a moment, he sighed and dropped his hands. ¡°Get this one cleaned up. Make sure she is fit enough for a princess. I n to take care of her very well.¡±


    Denova went back to the throne, dismissing the group with a wave of his hand. As Dox turned to leave, breathing a sigh of relief that he wasn¡¯t in some kind of trouble. The girl, Jenai, approached me, putting out her hand. Before I took it, I used <strong>Examine</strong>, clearly curious about the kind of woman this Jenai was.


    <strong>Name: Jenai</strong>


    <strong>Sex: Female</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 12</strong>


    <strong>ss: Servant</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 12</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 3</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t wait until my <strong>Examine</strong> went up and I could get more juicy information. It seemed like Jenai was treated very well. I imagined servants like her might get passed around throughout the bandit camp. I expected her sexual partners to be in the hundreds. Since she wasn¡¯t, it meant this Denova treated women well. That gave me a better impression on him, although my darker inner personality was a little disappointed that I wouldn¡¯t be given the rounds. A hundred unique cocks, imagine the amount of experience. That could be 2, maybe even 3 levels.


    She led me to arge basin that was empty. She muttered some words and water began to flow from her hand into the tub. I almost eximed in surprise. That was magic. That was legitimately magic! I had suspected magic existed from the moment I had run into a goblin. Really, I knew it existed from my talks with Darius. However, this was my first time actually seeing it.


    The stream of water that flowed from her hand seemed toe from nowhere. It fell at about the same speed as a facet, and the tub,rge enough that it¡¯d go up to my chest, took about fifteen minutes to fill. I had no clue how spell points worked. She seemed to be able to cast the spell continuously. The thing was she was only level 12 too! I¡¯m only 5 levels away from that. Will I be able to learn magic too? I mean, she¡¯s only a tier 1, right? So, if a servant can learn magic, then anyone can, right?


    I wanted to ask her a million questions, but in the end, I kept my mouth shut and my chin up. I was pretending to be a princess. She seemed loyal to Denova, and I couldn¡¯t expect her not to tell him anything. I used <strong>Seduction</strong> on her once. I had never used <strong>Seduction</strong> on a woman. Perhaps it would work differently than men. When the time came, perhaps seducing her will get her to help me escape if that was necessary at all.


    She nced at me and gave a warm smile. Her eyes did change a bit. A moment prior, when she looked at me, it was like she was looking at a rock. Now, she actually looked at me and had the decency to smile. That seemed like a pretty big effect. Since I used it twice on Denova, is he really craving me right now? Maybe he wants me to clean up so he can ravage me in bed. The thought sent shivers down my spine, which I tried to not show in front of Jenai.


    After she was done filling the tub, she stuck her hand in. It took a while for me to realize what she was doing. It wasn¡¯t until steam started rising from the bath that it clicked home. She was heating the bath! That had to be, what, fire? Or was heating water just another kind of water spell? I wanted to learn magic, I really did! I almost attacked her with more <strong>Seduction</strong>. However, I was still worried that if I used <strong>Seduction</strong> too frequently, people could tell their mind was being tampered with. I should stick to once a day. I already kicked myself for using it twice on Denova. I already felt my stamina was a bit low as a result.


    Once the bath was sufficiently steamy, she moved over to me, reaching up to pull off my clothing. I flinched at that but immediately stopped resisting. <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> meant that it didn¡¯t really bug me. It was really just a habit. A princess would have someone dress them. That should be obvious. I let her put off all my clothing until I stood naked in the room, steadily bing warm from the steam.


    Once finished, she gave me a bow, a much smaller onepared to the prostrating she had done to Denova, and then walked back out. I eagerly worked my way into the tub. It was so hot andfortable. She had also put some kind of flowery scent in it. There was a soap bar on the side, a rag, and what was that? I hadn¡¯t seen it before, but when I realized what it was, I got even more excited.


    Lying down near the soap, knocked on its side, was a small smooth cylinder with rounded edges. It was made of some kind of rock smoothed to the point of being practically ss, and it was undoubtedly shaped like a penis. It was a sex toy! I couldn¡¯t think of any other identity for it. I casually swiped the object, switching my title to <strong>Solo yer</strong>.


    <strong>Masturbation Skill has increased to level 2.</strong>


    About five minutester, Jenai returned,ying out what I thought was a change of clothes and a towel. I was already done, of course. It had been a while, and with a hot steamy tub and a toy to boot, I was satisfied very quickly. After that, I took to trying to clean myself. To my surprise, I didn¡¯t need to shave at all. Afterst shaving nearly a week ago, my legs remained perfectly smooth. I wondered if this was an effect of my ss, and if so, why did it only take effect after shaving for the first time?


    I scrubbed thoroughly, not wanting to let Denova down. If my little <strong>Seduction</strong> ability worked, then tonight might be a role-ying event I could only dream of. The poor innocent virgin princess gets vited by the Bandit King. After Jenai left, I went a second round with the toy. It was probably her toy, to begin with. Sorry Jenai, I¡¯ll be taking it with me! I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take to find something else that would work and the experience bonus is important to me!


    After thoroughly washing my body, and smelling better than I had since I¡¯ve been to this world, I got up and dried myself. When I picked up the outfit, I almost grabbed the dildo again for a third round. This outfit was not something a princess would ever wear. It left a bit more to the imagination than Jenai¡¯s outfit, but only a little. It was a top piece that bared my belly button, and a bottom piece that barely went low enough to cover my butt cheeks. It was made out of silk, and could only be described as sexy lingerie.


    With him dressing me like this, it was very clear what he wanted to do with me. I hum excitedly as I put myself in the outfit. The only thing that was missing was some makeup and a couple of essories. After two hits of <strong>Seduction</strong>, it probably wasn¡¯t needed, but a seductress had to bring out her A game, after all.


    Jenai came to get me a few minutester. As for the dildo, you probably imagine my outfit left very few hiding spots for it. I¡¯ll leave it to your imagination on how I was able to sneak it out of the bathroom. I moved across the tent towards another tent-like hallway. At the end of it, Jenai looked through a curtain before turning back and giving me a small bow.


    ¡°You may proceed.¡±


    Her face was fairly emotionless. It didn¡¯t offer any concern for the princess who''s about to be vited. Perhaps her eyes held a tenseness that they wouldn¡¯t have had before my <strong>Seduction</strong>. I¡¯ll have to use it on her a few more times. I hoped I might be able to turn her into a confidant.


    I entered the p, and a momentter my eyes popped at another room the size of the throne room. This one had a full king-sized bed sitting in the middle. It was filled with red and gold and was as gaudy as the outfit he put Jenai in. The man himself sat in the middle of the bed. His chest was bare and he only wore a small loin cloth which covered all the best parts.


    He swung his legs over the side of the bed as I came in and an excited look shed in his eyes. ¡°Well, hello princess. I must say, you are far more beautiful than the rumors suggest.¡±


    I tried to blush, despite not feeling embarrassed, but I didn¡¯t know if I seeded. Instead, I decided to continue to y the damsel in distress.


    ¡°Oh my! What are you doing? What do you n to do to me?¡± I asked excitedly, hoping it came off as distressed.


    He smirked, standing up and approaching me with a swagger. ¡°I¡¯m going to interrogate you.¡±


    ¡°Me-my, what questions? I¡¯m just a princess, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d know anything.¡±


    His eyes shed and at that second, I realized that I had made a mistake. A knife shed out from behind him and a momentter he had his arms wrapped around me from behind, the knife pressed hard against my throat.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re no Princess, so why don¡¯t you start by telling me exactly who you are!¡± he gave a dark smile, and I let out a little gulp.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    It was alright. I could fix this. It was a simple matter of telling a convincing lie while getting him to like me enough that I was no longer in danger. This was admittedly a little easier said than done with a knife to my throat. I started by activating the seduction ability one more time. His eyes shed angrily and his knife increase in pressure. I felt liquid running down my throat, and I knew he was drawing blood.


    ¡°Your little charms don¡¯t work on me. I have a high-level charm resistance item! So why don¡¯t you start talking!¡±


    Could items bestow resistance? Was charm a form of resistance too? Wait, he said resistance, does that mean others knew simr fantasy game terms? All of those questions popped into my head at the same time, tumbling all over each other like a giant mess.


    <strong>Fear Resistance has increased to level 2. </strong>


    That wasn¡¯t helping! However, I needed toe up with a story, and he wasn¡¯t giving me the time. That meant stalling¡­


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked, my mind trying toe up with a believable story.


    He let out a harshugh. ¡°Your deception skill is probably, what, level 1, level 2 at max? You¡¯re hardly skilled enough to fool someone like me. However, even if your deception was level 5, I could see your charm attempts failing. What is the skill called, Seduction? I suppose that¡¯s a special skill? Does that make your ss a spy? Clearly a low-level one. Not sent from the royal family. Probably one of the small local lords. Which one sent you?¡±


    ¡°No one!¡± I protested.


    My mind was reeling from the onught of new information. He was talking about levels, skills, and sses. He even knew about my special skills. It felt like all of my secrets had suddenly been exposed. I no longer felt as special as I had previously. I had gotten used to the thought that maybe I was the only one aware of things like levels and skills. To find out they weremonly used terms was a little disheartening. The only thing Darius ever talked about was adventuring, raids, and questing.


    The man frowned, ¡°One of my special skills is I can detect liars. It¡¯s one of the only ways I can make it as a king of bandits and thieves, I always know when they lie¡­ but I didn¡¯t detect a lie there. If you weren¡¯t sent here by anyone, then why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t by choice. I stumbled into your little raid on the caravan, or noble transport, or whatever, and the other guy just grabbed me!¡±


    Denova¡¯s mouth twisted into a wry smile. ¡°You really have nothing to do with this? You¡¯re just some randommoner?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded as enthusiastically as I could with a knife to my neck.


    Denova refocused, and the smile on his face turned back to a frown. ¡°Alright,st question, and you better not lie! Why were you trying to charm me!¡±


    My eyes looked away, not quite able to meet his own. Was he really going to make me say it? Isn¡¯t it natural for someone to want to protect themselves? Of course, in reality, that wasn¡¯t the true reason I used it on him so aggressively, but it was close enough to the truth.


    ¡°Speak! If you don¡¯t I¡¯ll throw you outside and let every man, one after another, have their way with you until your body is wrecked and useless!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from shing from excitement.


    <em>Yes! That option! Thank you, bandit king, you¡¯ve given me a way out.</em>


    Before I coulde up with a suitable lie to get me punished, his shed in confusion. For the first time, he looked generally flustered and he lost his grip on his knife just a bit.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re either a genius at deception and I haven¡¯t realized it yet, or I am seriously missing something¡­ I just got the sense that you became happy at that suggestion¡­¡±


    When he looked at me with those eyes that seemed to contain a bit of pity, suddenly I felt really bad. I¡¯m not aplete pervert! It¡¯s for the experience, the experience! Please don¡¯t judge me! I abandoned the thought of lying and decided to give him the truth. I wasn¡¯t really ashamed to say it, my Mental Fortitude made that impossible. However, old habits die hard.


    ¡°I¡­thought if I seduced you¡¯d I¡¯d be safe. Plus, you¡¯re handsome and it¡¯s been a while for me so I figured we could have some fun.¡±


    Denova put the knife down, backing up a step before looking me up and down. I stood, unashamedly, only hoping my Beautification made me pleasurable to his eye. I never considered myself bad looking from the get-go, but I had no clue how universally well the Beautification ability worked. In a mirror, I looked exactly like I always had, so that was no indicator. After what seemed like minutes, Denova finally spoke.


    ¡°I sent you to take a bath because afterward, I was nning on aggressively having my way with you,¡± As he looked at me, he grimaced. ¡°You need to do something about those perverted eyes, they tell me that you graciously took that bath expecting the same. However, I also nned on cutting your throat after, so you can stop being excited now.¡±


    He had taken a step away from me and I now wiped the blood away from the nick on my neck, taking another gulp. If he¡¯s telling me what he nned to do, I held on to the hope that he no longer had that n.


    ¡°Do you have an adventurer te?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Ie from¡­ very far away, and well, I don¡¯t get a lot of things here.¡±


    I said that to cover my butt in case I say more suspicious things. I¡¯d rather he assume that I was stupid rather than assume I was trying to deceive him. He walked away, heading to a drawer next to his bed. He pulled a small silver te out and walked up to me, handing me the te.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. It¡¯s fake. However, I want you to use it.¡±


    I used Examine on the card, and a momentter it popped out.


    I didn¡¯t really know what he wanted me to do with it, so I closed my eyes and tried to put¡­ something into it. Didn¡¯t you need to use magic or something?


    After a moment, Denova lets out an annoyed sound and reached out, grabbing my hand. He pulls the dagger and pokes my finger. I let out a little shout, but of all the things I¡¯ve been poked with since I¡¯ve been here, this wasn¡¯t all that bad. A drop of blood formed on my finger, and he let it drop onto the card.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything, do you¡­¡±


    The card shimmered and a momentter, information started to appear. Before I could read more than my name, Denova snatched the card from me and looked at it. He stared at the te for a solid minute, a frown forming on his lips.


    ¡°What is a Seductress?¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Eh? I was hoping you knew!¡±


    Denova scratched his chin, and then he started talking. ¡°There are said to be as many sses as there are people. New sses are discovered all the time, but those are usually 2<sup>nd</sup>or 3<sup>rd</sup>tier sses. For the 1<sup>st</sup>tier, there are only about 10 sses. Those that don¡¯t take on a ss are automatically given Viger, Noble, or Royal based on their birthright. These are considered the ssless jobs. To gain a ss, it involves two things¡­ knowledge, and determination. Most people gain their first ss around their teens. If you fight beasts, you might be a warrior or adventurer. If you practice magic, a magician. If you practice crafts, you be a craftsman. That kind of thing. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone bing a seductress. To obtain that, I assume you¡¯d need to be knowledgeable about sex at a very young age, and thenmit¡­ well¡­¡±


    Suddenly Denova started looking sheepish. Meanwhile, I was trying to keep up. I had reasoned out some of this already. The ss system sounded like a catch-22. You became the ss that you practiced skills in, but you got the capacity to practice skills by bing a ss. Most people in this world started out as babies protected by their parents, gradually growing into whatever field they wanted to do. While teenagers may think about sex, few of them would be incredibly knowledgeable about sex, while also wanting to use sex as a means of survival.


    I chose sex, not as a way to make money, but as a means of survival. If I had attempted to stab the goblins with the sword, I¡¯d have probably be a warrior or something like that. This meant that I was inpletely unknown territory here. No guidebooks, no skilled mentors to show me the ropes. I spoke up before Denova could continue.


    ¡°Goblins. When I got here. They took me. For an entire month¡­¡±


    For the first time, Denova looked genuinely sympathetic, and I found myself thinking he wasn¡¯t all that bad of a guy. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t understand what half of these abilities you have are. However, seeing this, I¡¯m even more certain¡­¡±


    He handed the card back to me before nodding to himself and going on. ¡°How should I put this? I need someone with your particr talents. It¡¯s been something I¡¯d considered for a while now, and the timing is basically perfect. Had I known a ss title existed that literally represented everything I needed, I would have searched for that. In fact, I¡¯ve been slowly training Jenai for this purpose, but it¡¯ll be years before she¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I asked suspiciously. ¡°What is it exactly you want?¡±


    The Bandit King gave a dark smile. ¡°Well, you know that you got grabbed today in ce of another. The other would be Princess Batrum. She was a beautiful princess, currently unwed. Her father is a small and insignificant King of a small kingdom to the west. However, thirty years ago, during the war of session, he had saved the King Hyburn¡¯s life. The two agreed to marry their children, and thus, Princess Batrum was on her way to Hyburn castle to meet her future prince.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°But you ended up with me instead¡­¡±


    Denova shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. You see, there were two carriages. I sent a party to both. Dox¡¯s party came back with you. The other party returned three hours ago.¡±


    ¡°You managed to catch the princess?¡± I asked in surprise.


    I had never seen a princess before, maybe this would be my chance. Admittedly, these were poor circumstances, but I had to take what I could get, considering. However, as soon as the question left my lips, he was already shaking his head, a look that resembled rage shed across his face.


    ¡°I overestimated my own men. Maybe Dox is one of the better ones. Maybe your poor deception skill made the men nervous. I don¡¯t know¡­ You made it back here. She didn¡¯t. Some of my men, they got excited by the thoughts of a princess. Had their way with her, and an ident happened. Her neck was broken, so I¡¯ve been told.¡±


    I gasped audibly, putting my hand over my mouth and giving a silent prayer for the woman I¡¯d never meet. In a lot of ways, that could have been me a hundred times now. I had to remember how dangerous this world was.


    ¡°The men are dead.¡± He threw this out as an afterthought. ¡°Or at least they should be. I had them skinned alive.¡±


    He said it so unpassionately that I involuntarily let out another gulp.


    ¡°So-so¡­ what is it you want from me.¡±


    He let out a smile. ¡°Well, you¡¯re about her height, her weight. Your hairs a little darker, but that can be fixed. The Hyburn family hasn¡¯t seen the princess since she was a baby. ¡°


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I took a step back, already realizing where this was going.


    ¡°The Hyburn castle has one of thergest treasury rooms on the continent! You¡¯re going to help me steal it all!¡±


    My body felt numb after hearing that statement. It sounded exciting, but also sounded very dangerous. I would have preferred another cave full of goblins. Plus, weren¡¯t nobles in these fantasy settings always corrupt and evil? In that way, this man, Denova, I could imagine he is a bit like Robin Hood. However, I was no thief!


    ¡°Yo-you said so yourself, my deception skill is limited!¡±


    Denova waved his hand. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not saying we won¡¯t have to get you up a few levels. I¡¯ll personally train you in the skills you¡¯ll need to seed as a princess. We can work out a surefire n of sess!¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have a choice, do I?¡±


    Denovaughed at that. ¡°Of course not. And the best part? If you ever told any of them, they¡¯d kill you for impersonating a princess! So I know you won¡¯t betray me.¡±


    After a moment, I finally let out a sigh, my shoulders rxing. I was going on in this world so farpletely carefree, and now I was wrapped up in a conspiracy against a kingdom. It was a bit much for the simple girl like me to take. After collecting my thoughts for a bit, I looked up at him. Denova was extremely knowledgeable about this world. If he was going to teach me, then I could learn a lot about how things worked here. If I got nothing else out of this, at least I¡¯d get a lot of information.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the next step?¡± I tried to put vigor into my eyes.


    Denova chuckled while he moved over and flopped back into the bed. He tossed the loincloth that was covering him aside, and a secondter his veryrge manhood sprung to attention, causing my eyes to glue to it with desire.


    ¡°The next step is to get you out of those sexy clothes I put you in, and start teaching you how to be a real woman.¡±


    Now that was something a girl like me understood very well.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    "Your dick feels so good in my ass.¡± I moaned in pleasure.


    ¡°No, see, I can still tell. Your inflection changes when you say ass.¡± Denova sighs, and gives me a hard smack on the ass.


    Of course, I had told a lie. I was on my hands and knees, moaning quite enthusiastically, even while Denova was lecturing me. Of course, he was thrusting into me quite roughly, and the feeling of each thrust hit me in just the right spot that my brain could barely work. However, he was undoubtedly thrusting into my vagina, not my ass. I had thought the little lie would work.


    It had already been a few days now. Since that first night with Denova, we had been going at it like rabbits. Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t waste a second to shove as much information into me as he could while he also shoved as much of his dick into me as I could take. He really was big, and I was happy it wasn¡¯t my ass he was fucking at that particr time.


    The lessons changed periodically based on the mood he was in. Sometimes, he would drone on about politics, the names of people I¡¯m supposed to know and the way the upper ss worked. He¡¯d talk aboutnd masses, kingdoms, and such. When I started to drift off, he¡¯d twist my nipples particrly hard, always eliciting a moan and yelp from me. When he wasn¡¯t talking politics, I¡¯d ask him questions about skills, which he¡¯d answer amongst huffs of breath.


    Right now, we were practicing my Deception ability. I¡¯d tell lies, truths, and half-truths. If he caught me lying, I¡¯d get punished. The current punishment was a smack on the ass, but that was only after my nipples had be too tender from all of his abuse. It sounded bad, but I wasn¡¯t hating it. My butt was getting a bit sore though, and I was motivated to not get any more smacks, less hees up with a new form of punishment.


    ¡°My name is Aria¡­¡± I moaned biting the pillow my face is in as I did.


    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re giving obvious truths, don¡¯t even bother.¡±


    ¡°I went to Gilten University to be a Chemist!¡± I let out a cry as his dick hit me in exactly the right spot.


    ¡°What are Universities¡­,¡± He pants, ¡°And what are Chemists?¡±


    ¡°U-universities, oh god, yeah, they¡¯re ces of education where you learn how to do your future¡­mmmm¡­ your future, oh, please there, right there, yes¡­ keep it up!¡±


    ¡°Future what? You need to be able to think even under mental duress!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if this was exactly the same kind of thing, but I didn¡¯t want my butt to be smacked so I hurried with an answer. ¡°Future jobs¡­ and chemists, we mix things¡­ to¡­. To make other things!¡±


    I finally got it out before letting out another cry. I could feel my pussy mping down on his cock, my body convulsing as pleasure shot up and down my body. I came, breathing hard into the pillow, little moansing out, my knuckles white from squeezing on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Is that like an alchemist?¡± he asked.


    Denova had slowed down his thrusts, leaving his cock inside of me, but only moving in and out at a far more reasonable pace as I recovered. Even with my 5X stamina, I couldn¡¯tpete with Denova. A third tier had unbelievably high stamina. It was almost unfair. Despite that, he still said I could go longer than any girl he¡¯d ever been with. I didn¡¯t know if it was ttery, but he said if he¡¯d treated any other girl like he treated me, they¡¯d be a wreck right now. Was it wrong to feel a little pride with that statement?


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ I guess.¡± I let out a sigh, my pulsating womanhood finally getting under control.


    The tent p was pushed to the side all of a sudden, and someone walked in. ¡°Jericoi is here to see you for the meeting¡­¡±


    This was Jenai. As always, I didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment at Jenai seeing me bent over on top of a bed, with Denova balls deep inside me, my face flushed from a recent orgasm. She came in and out of the tent freely, even in the middle of our sexual encounters. She showed no expression of concern, either sympathy or jealousy, over Denova giving me attention. In fact, she basically ignored me unless Denova made a direct order.


    I used the seduction power on her three times now. Either Denova didn¡¯t know I was using the power unless it was on him, or he didn¡¯t care. Either way, I still wanted to learn magic from her if I could. Plus, having a friend wasn¡¯t always bad. Thesest two days, I had basically been confined to Denova¡¯s room. If she hadn¡¯t been regrly bringing us meals, I¡¯d have starved in here.


    ¡°Jenai, practice deception with Aria here. Make sure to punish her if she makes a mistake.¡± After he says that, he gives me one really good p on the ass, the sound echoing in the small room.


    ¡°Ow! What was that for?¡± I whined.


    ¡°You forgot to tell a liest time!¡± He shook his head in disappointment, although the edge of his lips were curled upward in enjoyment.


    Jenai gave a low bow to him. He moved up to and grabbed her. He aggressively molested her body, squeezing her ass as he thoroughly kisses her, his dick wet with semen and my womanhood rubbing her bare stomach. Even if she didn¡¯t react, I had to admit it made me slightly jealous. Finally, he released her and threw on pants and a shirt before leaving the room. I let out a sigh, rubbing my red behind before sitting up.


    ¡°Telling lies, and catching lies, are both parts of the deception skill,¡± Jenai stated, giving me a nod and sitting next to me. ¡°I will tell you two lies and one truth. You must pick out the right one.¡±


    I nod excitedly, ready to start leveling up my deception with someone a bit less aggressive.


    ¡°First off, I lost my virginity when I was only 12. Second, I became a servant of Denova unwillingly. Third, I admire you greatly.¡±


    I thought about the three questions. Even though I had used seduction on her several times, I doubt she admired me. Even when seduction did work, it always came off more like an obsession. I also really doubted she¡¯d be Denova¡¯s servant willingly. She had to be coerced, the same as me. On top of that, losing virginity at 12¡­ it just seemed too cruel, which really fit into this kind of world.


    ¡°The truth is your virginity!¡±


    The girl twisted her mouth and raised her hand. I winced, preparing to be struck in the face. When the strike didn¡¯tnd, I opened one eye. Jenai was lowering her hand back down.


    ¡°Mistakes happen,¡± she said coldly, ¡°Now you try.¡±


    I was a little shocked that she didn¡¯t strike me in the face. Was seduction really working like that? It urred to me that if her deception skill was really high, maybe she really was seduced, she just was very good at hiding it.


    ¡°Okay! I lost my virginity at 17! I once had sex with a girl! And I stole your dildo!¡±


    Jenai frowned. ¡°Those are all true.¡±


    I grinned, ¡°Does that mean I pass? One of them was a lie, I passed!¡±


    <strong>Deception Skill has increased to level 3. </strong>


    Jenai shook her head for a second. ¡°That was good. I almost believed it. All three were the truth though. Saying one was a lie was, in fact, the lie. What is a dildo?¡±


    I froze. I¡¯m not sure why I told the truth there. Mentioning it like that seemed to be a way to get it off my conscious. Even with Denova riding me hard, I still tried to equip Solo yer and use the dildo once a day for the experience.


    After a moment, I decided to fess up and describe the item, even taking it out where I hid it in a drawer in Denova¡¯s room.


    Jenai shrugged. ¡°I did not know that this thing was this sex toy, dildo, you speak of. That item Is Denova¡¯s. He likes to vite women he takes with it. I do not think it was designed for that purpose, but it is interesting that you use it in the same way he did. He has not noticed it is gone. Do not worry, I will not tell him.¡±


    I let out a breath of air. I wasn¡¯t embarrassed, never embarrassed, but other feelings of shock, concern, and fear gave me an almost embarrassed feeling to the situation. In order to get passed it, I decided to concentrate once again, putting all my effort into deception.


    Jenai started talking again. ¡°Now listen carefully and focus your deception ability, two lies, one truth (lie). First, my father beat me when I was very young (truth). Second, I¡¯m jealous of the attention Denova gives you (false), and third, I like butty (truth).


    ¡°You¡¯re really not jealous?¡± I said in surprise.


    Jenai also seemed to be taken aback at my sudden statement. However, it seemed to suddenly kick in and work. If I focused on the deception ability, as soon as the words were said I got kind of a strong sh on whether it¡¯s a truth or a lie. This must have been a result of the increase in Deception ability.


    ¡°Um¡­ you lied two. Two of those were true and only one was the lie.¡± I finished.


    Jenai nodded cautiously, ¡°That was good. I will start having to be more careful with the lies I give you.


    We continued to go back and forth like this. My Deception, unfortunately, didn¡¯t level again that night, but I was able to get away with a lie about half the time now, and with level 3 I could catch every lie she told as long as I was focusing. When I was wrong, Jenai never attempted to strike me. While her demeanor was still pretty icy, I started to get a better sense of her personality. The kindness she showed wasn¡¯t in her attitude but in her choices.


    After I started catching the lies, she started being more careful about what personal information she let out. I found that she did lose her virginity at 14. She was a ve, whose ve caravan had been raided by the thieves. Denova had taken a liking to her and put her under his wing. He got her status turned to servant, and she¡¯s been loyal ever since.


    By the time Denova returned, I was quite proud of my progress. I could catch any lie as long as I concentrated. However, I realized that concentration was thest thing on my mind while he was pumping away. As soon as his dick was inside me, my mind turned to mush.


    He was quite aggressive that night. It turned out the talk he had really wound him up. After a while, he pushed me away and lied down on the bed, an annoyed look in his eyes. His rock-hard chest was only a little sweaty after already thirty minutes of thrusting into me. I had cum twice, but he hadn¡¯t done anything.


    I didn¡¯t know him personally very well, and I really didn¡¯t know what to say to him. He was a bandit king that certainly fell out of my range of knowledge. I feared anything he was upset about might lead to more ufortable talks about skinning people and the like. I tried to ignore all the bad stuff and just focus on the luxuries. It dawned on me that this might be the kind of behavior for a mobster boss¡¯ wife or something.


    I shrugged moving up close to him cautiously. Like a bomb that might suddenly explode, I very cautiously touched his body. My hand touched his smooth chest and ran down his pecs and chest, while I leaned over and lightly kissed the side of his neck, taking in the earthy scent his body gave off. He didn¡¯t resist, ncing off as if in a daze, so my hand continued to lower down his body, eventually settling with a grip around his dick. He wasn¡¯tpletely hard, but he was already halfway there.


    It only took a few movements of my hand before he was ready to go again. His dick was still a little wet with my own juices from the pile driving he had given me before, so I used it to help stroke up and down on his cock, while my tongue continued to y against his neck. Eventually, I licked my palm and brought it back down, adding a little more lube to the motions. When I got it right, I had a fist around his cock. I say fist, but with his girth, my fingers couldn¡¯t touch all the way around, no matter how tight I squeezed.


    As one hand worked its way up and down his shaft, the other calmly stroked his hard chest. The movements weren¡¯t hard enough to be called a massage, but they were firm enough that they pressed against his skin and made their presence known. After a minute or so of this, he finally let out a satisfied moan, closing his eyes.


    <strong>Handjob Skill has increased to level 2. </strong>


    As I moved my hand, I put my head down on his chest. I listened to his heartbeat with one ear and the sound of his ragged breathing with the other. Meanwhile, my hand worked up and down his shaft, moving faster and faster. The increased level seemed to refine my movements. It was hard to describe, but my fingers seemed to work in a way that both tired my wrist less, and improved the act itself, leading to agreater effect on him. I kept listening as his breathing quickened. Just as his breath started to turn rough, and I was certain I was going to bring him to orgasm, I was pushed to the side.


    A momentter, the bandit king was on top of me. His hard body was pushed up against mine. He pushed hisrge dick up against my womanhood, and I spread my legs open to wee him. My hands grabbed onto the sides of his abs, only just a little slick with sweat from the day. His scent was intoxicating, an aroma of smoke and earth. He grabbed the bottom of my chin, and slowly brought my lips against his, my nose bing filled with his rich scent.


    Just as his lips pressed against mine, he thrust into me, and his enormous member slid into my body, filling me up to the brim. His dick size probably sat at the limit of what I could takefortably. It made me a little regretful that I hadn¡¯t picked up that skill that would have let me adjust my size.


    The pair of us continued to wrestle with our tongues. Meanwhile, he thrust in and out of me. Unlike my experiences with Ricardo, I wasn¡¯t attempting to power struggle with him. In fact, I let Denova have my body entirely. I was lost in the rhythm and orgasmic pleasure that racked through my body. He took every ounce of my body, touching, teasing, kissing, sucking, and fucking, and I gave it all to him.


    His dick thrust into me over and over again, and even after I came, he kept going, showing no signs of slowing as my juices squirted out and ran down my buttcrack. We asionally broke from kissing. He¡¯d suck my neck, giving me hickeys. I¡¯d kiss his neck, digging my nails into his back as I came another time. Still, he never slowed down.


    That night, I didn¡¯t give up though. I used every ability I had to pleasure him. My body was his thing, and I did everything I could to bring him the pleasure he wanted. In the end, the pair of us exploded together. I erupted in a mindblowing orgasm, my pussy mping tight just as his cock began to throb in climax, hot seed entering deep inside of me. He seemed to cum for minutes, and he was still shooting his load deep inside me as some of it fell out and streaked down my thighs and butt. I had already came four or five times, and I was sure the bed under us was drenched in my lust.


    <strong>Vaginal Intercourse Skill has increased to level 4. </strong>


    When his cock finally shot itsst bit, his hard muscles finally rxed a bit. He let out a sigh and copsed on top of me. I pressed my naked body against his hard, warm muscles, and fell asleep with his dick still deep inside of me. For that moment, I was d I had ended up with Denova. If things could stay like that, I could live happily. Of course, I was a fool. What did I expect when I followed after a man known for his ability to lie?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Concealing isn¡¯t simply a skill used to blend into shadows or hide your steps,¡± Jenai exined. ¡°Concealing also includes hiding your emotions from opponents and hiding your face in in sight. With a high level of concealing, your thoughts will never show on your face, even to the most skilled face reader. With the right mask, you can make yourself look ten years older or ten years younger. You can make yourself beautiful or ugly. You can change your race or even your sex when necessary. That is truly the power of the Conceal ability.¡±


    I nodded very slightly, not wanting to cause her to make a mistake. She was currently applying a powder to my face, covering up blemishes with arge kit of paints and makeup. I had never considered before that conceal meant anymore more than hide. To think that even hiding pimples under makeup could be considered a concealing skill.


    That morning, we had spent the day ying around with makeups and dresses. I had dressed as a stable boy, a maid, a thief, and now she was helping me dress like a princess. I had thoroughly cleaned my body after spending the previous night with Denova and was now wrapped in a towel as she did my hair and makeup. I wondered if hair stylist was another skill that one obtained, or if it all fit under conceal.


    While I called it ying, we were actually training. Denova was out on business for the day, and he demanded that I level up my conceal with Jenai¡¯s help. I¡¯d already increased two levels in conceal, just with what we were doing today. I was quite happy with myself, and even Jenai was impressed. She exined that with my Seductress ss, concealing and deception might be core attributes.


    With my seduction skill, Jenai had opened up to me a lot more than she used to. The number of times, I had to use seduction on her might be a testament to how little she thought of me initially. It hurt to think about that since she was quickly bing the closest thing I had to a friend in this world. Eventually, I just asked her to t out describe how skills and sses work. She gave me an odd look that said this was something that even a child should know, but she exined.


    ¡°Anyone can learn any tier 1 skill. They have no perquisites. The max level of any skill is 10. At 1, you have the basic knowledge to perform the skill in question. At level 5, you¡¯re apetant in it enough to be able to find work, if applicable. By Level 10, you haveplete mastery over it. Complete mastery over a skill does not necessarily make you the best with that skill. Skills are always augmented with other skills. For example, if I had Level 10 with a sword, and another person had Level 8, they may still beat me with other skills, such as a dodge skill, magic, agility, or strength.


    ¡°Leveling up a skill is not easy. While most actions have a skill, most people do not earn the skill just for performing an action. For example, although even a child can perform arts and crafts, he won¡¯t necessarily gain a crafting skill. To gain a skill, one must not only have experience with that skill, they must also have an understanding of the fundamentals behind that skill. You must know the concept of a skill, as well as have experience, in order to learn that skill. Formoners, it¡¯s not umon to only have four or five skills in their entire lifetime. Although skilled craftsmen might have ten to twenty. Nobles and adventurers may have twenty or more skills. This is why you surprised me. You have so many skills, it is hard to believe you are amoner.¡±


    I realized at that point why it was so easy gaining new skills. I was brought up in a modern world dedicated to knowledge. Children spent almost their entire youth in school, and I had been learning about the fundamentals and gaining problem-solving skills for thest 15 years. There are actually very few skills I couldn¡¯t get with just a little bit of experience. However, public education wasn¡¯t a thing in this world. People learned what their parents knew, and only the rich and nobles had the money for schooling. Even with that knowledge, magic aside, my schools understanding of the natural world was leagues beyond this world.


    ¡°There are exceptions.¡± Jenai continued. ¡°Depending on your ss, certain skills be easier to learn. These are called the core skills. The knowledgees more readily, and they require less experience. Most core skills are tier 1.¡±


    In other words, if you¡¯re a warrior, you might be able to more easily learn to use the sword. A viger could learn to use a sword just like a warrior, but it would take twice as much work. In my case, that was probably why my sex skills were skyrocketing. However, it seemed like any skill that helped with seduction could be a core skill. These skills were well documented with most tier 1 sses, but for me, an unknown ss, there was very little information.


    ¡°Tier 1, you mentioned that before?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tier 1 skills aremon skills anyone can learn. Tier 2 and Tier 3 skills have perquisites for learning. Some call thesemon, silver, and gold skills. Some of these are known, others are not. Usually, they require certain Tier 1 and Tier 2 skills respectively. They also sometimes require certain stats, hidden techniques, or even sses. ss specific skills are rare, but they are known.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s what ss does for you? Core skills, and a few specific skills?¡±


    ¡°That, and special skills, of course.¡±


    I nodded excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right, so everyone has special skills!¡±


    Jenai frowned, staring at me with an indescribable look. After a minute, she opens her mouth.


    ¡°How many special skills do you have?¡±


    I checked my stats quickly, having been a while since Ist looked. I hadn¡¯t leveled in quite a long time, but a lot my stats were higher than they used to be.


    <strong>{Name: Aria</strong>


    <strong>ss: Seductress</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Gang Banger (selected), Lesbian Lover, Solo yer</strong>


    <strong>Level: 7</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 12, Intelligence 13, Wisdom 12, Endurance 21, Agility 11, Charisma 22</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Carnal 1, Concussion 1, Damage 13, Disease 1, Fear 2, Mental 14, Pain 6, Panic 1, Poison 2</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Blowjob 3, Conceal 5, Cunnilingus 1, Dagger 1, Deception 4, Deepthroat 2, Examine 3, Flee 1, Hand Job 2, Masturbation 2, Seduce 1, Sneak 1, Throwing 1, Vaginal Intercourse 4</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: Beautification, Lover''s Breath, Mental Fortitude, Pheromone, Rock a Bye, Seduction, Sexual Experience, Sexual Saint, STD Immunity</strong>


    <strong>Status Effects: Infertile, 50% Experience when Using More Than One Hole During Sex}</strong>


    The positions were certainly going up quite rapidly. Denova had twisted and turned me into dozens of positions now. If only I had any clue what they did. I counted the special skills. Eight so far. I¡¯d have more if I could level. The burden of only being with one man hit me hard at that moment. Clearly, my first-time bonus was exemry, a week of daily masturbation and nearly continuous fucking and I still had yet to level. For a moment, I considered testing my seduction on Jenai and seeing if I might be able to level with her. It wasn¡¯t that I was into girls, but I really wanted to reach the next level.


    ¡°Nine¡­¡± I stated out loud.


    Jenai showed more expression on her face then I had seen since I met her. It almost looked like her eyes were going to pop out of her head. A momentter, her Conceal kicked back in motion and her face was t once again.


    ¡°Nine¡­ that is¡­¡± Jenai still seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s one more than the number of special skills Denova has¡­ Special skills¡­ are only given after so many levels as well as upon epting a new job¡­ Have you been given orbs of Raimer? No¡­ do not tell me.¡±


    As Jenai spoke, I started to get a little bit excited. This was the first time I realized that I really did have some cheat powers. ording to Jenai, a normal person gains about 1 cheat ability, I mean special skill, every 15 levels. They also gain another one when they ept a ss. For Denova, that meant he¡¯s earned 4 from leveling to 60 and would earn his fifth at Level 75. He had 3 more skills, first from being a thief, then a bandit, and finally bandit king.


    While it wasn¡¯t unheard of that someone acquired special skills faster, certain geniuses received a special skill every 5 levels, and there was once a rumor of a legend from a man who gained a special skill ever two levels. Inparison, I didn¡¯t gain 1 skill every two levels, I gained three skills at every level. To the point, I had to choose. No one else got to choose. It was a random chance skill every time. Yet every level I got a new skill and could pick the one I liked the best. Forget cheat, that was downright broken.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t exin this to Jenai. I just said there were some strange circumstances. With my increasing deception ability, I was able to get half-truths passed her bullshit meter, so she epted my story. That got me thinking about the skill points we earned. That¡¯s when I learned another shocking secret.


    ¡°You do not have to spend your skill point on a special skill, but special skills are almost always worth it. Everyone gains 1 skill point per level. If they aren¡¯t buying a special skill, then they put them into other skills. This is how cksmiths, merchants, and othermon sses be masters of their trade. Naturally, theyck the resources to trulyprehend their arts, so they can forceprehension by using skill points.¡±


    ¡°However, everyone must be very careful with how they use their points. It¡¯s a waste to use points on your first five levels of a skill since you could probably learn them with a mentor and experience in a few years. And simply reaching 10 with a skill does not make you a master. At 10 of cksmithing, you may bepetant in making a horseshoe, but the skills swordsmithing and armorsmithing, tier two skills, be unlocked. And of course, there is the tier three Arcane smithing. Add to that the need for sufficient stamina and strength to ply your craft, mercantile skills to sell your wares, and it can quickly be clear how few one point a level is.¡±


    That hit me with a really strong blow. To me, that meant two things. First off, that I could level up other skills. The question bes, why would I save skill points for that whenpared to the cheat-like special skills? The answer was, of course, to get other special skills. If I saved a point from a round of special skills I didn¡¯t like, I could potential buy 2 special skills in the next round. I had already predicted this was true, but this confirmed it. But thus far, I never could say no to the list avable.


    Jenai and I talked deep into the evening. After she applied makeup, I checked it out. It wasn¡¯t bad, but I had learned a few tricks of my own watching Hollywood makeup artists on youtube. After cleaning it off, I tried to apply some myself and ended up impressing Jenai with a few techniques she hadn¡¯t thought of herself. By the end of the night, my conceal had already raised another level. With a Level 5 conceal, I was able to hide my emotions a lot better. We yed the deception game again, and with my poker face, it became easier to deceive Jenai.


    As the night continued on, at some point, one of us had gotten into Denova¡¯s liquor cab. Both of our conceal abilities were lost, and for the first time, I saw Jenai with a smile on her face, even if she was glowing red from the alcohol.


    ¡°Jenai¡­ how did you get your Conceal ability up so high anyway?¡± I asked, assuming Denova had some involvement with it.


    Jenai shook her head reluctantly, putting on a look almost like a pout. ¡°As soon as I was born, my ve mother had to give me up and I was branded. A pretty girl like me? I was trained from a young age to be someone¡¯s sex ve. Every ve must learn to conceal. If we showed our true expressions, we¡¯d be beaten to death. You could say that conceal is every ve¡¯s core skill.¡±


    Although it seemed like something painful, Jenai didn¡¯t wear a single expression of shame or fear. It was like ancient history to her. The concept of very was still shocking to me, but if you grew up and all you ever knew was very, then perhaps it was something normal in this world. That didn¡¯t mean I approved of it, but for the moment, there was little I could do. I wore a serious expression for a second, deciding to ask an even more intimate question.


    ¡°Do-do you want to escape?¡± my voice was slurred, even while my mind was fighting to think things through. ¡°From Denova, I mean.¡±


    She gave me a sweet smile, with sadness in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. He¡¯s not a good man. He¡¯s murdered and he steals and he doesn¡¯t really care about me. I¡¯m just something he can use. However, things could be worse for me. I envy you, though, you could still escape. I wonder why you don¡¯t.¡±


    I blinked at that. ¡°How can I escape? I¡¯m here just like you!¡±


    Jenai shrugged, pointing at my neck. I frowned, touching my neck. A momentter she reached to hers. The pulled the cor down that she always wore around her neck. My eyes widened when I saw that behind it was a tattoo. The dark ink was drawn like intertwining vines that wrapped their waypletely around her neck. Each vine had numerous sharp looking thorns on it.


    ¡°I may be a servant ss here, but I ended up trading one form of very for another. If I escaped, this rune would activate, and I¡¯d be dead in minutes.¡±


    I stared awkwardly at that. ¡°Did Denova do that to you?¡±


    Jenai nodded. ¡°Heh, the funny thing is, he could have left me as a ve and it would have been the same. He chose to remove my very, and then bind me with this death curse. It was his original n to sneak me into the castle as a servant. Then you came along and he changed the n. Suddenly, I¡¯m no longer useful to him.¡±


    I let out a cry, moving over to her and holding her shoulders as tears started to well in her eyes. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I wanted! You¡¯re still very amazing. He¡¯s not going to just throw you away!¡±


    Jenai looked up at me, her eyes lost and hopeless. ¡°You don¡¯t know Denova like I do. He¡¯s very nice to you right now, but it¡¯s only because he needs you. As soon as he decides you¡¯re no longer important, he¡¯ll throw you away too. He¡¯s smart. Smarter than both of us. Even today was part of his ns.¡±


    I frowned, not quite understanding what she meant under her drunken slurs, ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, he can¡¯t put the death curse on you. It¡¯s too noticeable and he needs you to pretend to be the princess.¡±


    ¡°Ye-yeah¡­ but once I¡¯m dered the princess, then I¡¯d be in hot water too once I confessed.¡±


    Jenai nodded, her face tightening. ¡°Do you think he¡¯d leave things like that? Please¡­ use your deception skill and tell if I¡¯m lying.¡±


    I gave Jenai a clear look, doing as she wished.


    ¡°Denova wants me to get close to you, so he can use me as a threat for your obedience (truth). I tried to fight back. I really did. I tried to give you the cold shoulder. However, the more time I spent with you, the more I started to like you¡­ and now, and now¡­ I can¡¯t lose you (truth)!¡±


    Jenai burst into tears, every single hint of concealment gone to pieces. She cried, pressing herself up against my shoulder, which quickly became drenched in tears. Tears were falling down my eyes too, quickly ruining the not water resistance makeup of this world. Denova probably knew. He knew I was using the seduction ability on her. We had both fallen right into his trap. I had made this girl care about me, and for the first time, I was realizing the true consequences of my actions.


    I stroked her hair, and the pair of us clung to each other deep into the night until we fell asleep. Denova had returnedte in the night. He had seen the alcohol, the both of us holding each other with red, puffed eyes as we slept on his bed. He gave a dark grin before turning and leaving. I swear I heard the hauntingugh as he walked away.


    When I woke the next morning, my head only hurt a little bit. Poison resistance increased to Level 2¡­ so I could have been worse. Jenai was already up, and when I found her, her conceal had been reinstated. The scantily d beauty was back in servant mode, working her butt off for a man who put a death curse on her that was as bad as very.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t in the mood, I found some privacy and pulled out the dildo. Experience and leveling up were the only ways I knew how to get one over on Denova. Even he doesn¡¯t know how fast I can gain skills. Plus, Jenai had told mest night that if I put magic power into the stone, it¡¯d vibrate, making me once again wish I knew magic. After setting my title to Solo yer, I did a morning quickie for the experience. Once I came, the Level up screen appeared. I had finally reached level 8!

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    <strong>You have increase Seductress ss to level 8. </strong>


    <strong>All stats increase by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Liar¡¯s Caress (Passive): People be more susceptible to deception regarding sex-rted topics.</strong>


    <strong>Truth Love (Passive): The more affection a person has for you, the harder it bes to lie.</strong>


    <strong>Eye of the Beholder (Active): You be more attractive to the target.</strong>


    I whistled as I read through those skills. They were all good skills, although none of them sounded great. Liar¡¯s caress would help my deception, but only rted to sex? Is that like lying about how many people I slept with? Trying to pretend to be a princess, this might be a really good skill. Of course, the spurned woman in me was really attracted to Truth Love. If thatbined with seduction, then I could weed out liars real quick. However, that wouldn¡¯t work on Denova, who was the big problem I was facing right now.


    Then there was Eye of the Beholder. I had several active skills already. The main one I used was, of course, seduction. However, seduction¡¯s effect could be said to be a little too scary. I already had Beautification, which made me attractive to all humans in general. Since attractiveness was superficial, if I could target and make certain people find me just a bit hotter, that could have effects simr to seduction, particrly on men.


    In the end, I picked Eye of the Beholder. I wanted a few more skills in my repertoire. Denova could resist seduction as a charm, but I was really curious if simply finding me hotter was something he could resist. I didn¡¯t think he could. I was also starting to better understand how these special abilities worked. It seemed to me like they weren¡¯t as random as Jenai thought. They were directly rtable to what you did yourst level.


    I suspected that is why I haven¡¯t gotten any spells. Every skill so far uses stamina, because I haven¡¯t used a spell yet. If I wanted special skills that involvedbat, I¡¯d need to fight. If I wanted skills that used spell points, I¡¯d need to use spell points. Since I spent a lot of time working on conceal and deception, my special skills this round were all supplementing conceal and deception. I caught a diseasest time and thus got a disease stopping skill. It all seemed to fit.


    Another week shed by in a wink. I used Eye of the Beholder on Denova cautiously a few times. He didn¡¯t show any signs of having caught me using the skill. However, by the second or third time I used it I started to notice his eyes would linger on me a lot more. He also didn¡¯t get bored of my body, still going after me as aggressively as the prior week. I had heard someints from some of the bandits walking by the tent that Denova had been held up in the tent a lottely and was neglecting work. In the meantime, we¡¯d be fucking five to six times a day. A level 72 really did have unbeatable stamina.


    Of course, I hadn¡¯t forgotten what Jenai had told me. Underneath this bandit king¡¯s lustful exterior was the sharp mind of a murderer, bandit, and criminal who likely had no real affection for anything but himself. Not that I¡¯d ever feel shame for taking pleasure from him. Mental Fortitude did pop up at the strangest of times.


    Throughout that week, I also got closer to Jenai, despite the fact that I was likely falling into Denova¡¯s n. She started to teach me how to feel for magic. It wasn¡¯t easy, and it involved feeling for energy outside myself and then trying to treat it like an extension of my body. I was motivated, however, and three dayster I had the dildo vibrating with magic. The first time I had used it, just as I was climaxing I lost control of my magic and the dildo shook so hard that it fired out like a rocket, shooting through the p andnding in the hallway. Jenai was passing by at the time and had to duck from a shooting vibrator. She had burst intoughter after she found out what happened. It was the first time I had seen her genuinelyugh without the influence of alcohol. Even with Mental Fortitude, that situation was almost enough to make me blush. Almost.


    <strong>Masturbation Skill has increased to level 3. </strong>


    <strong>Magic Skill has increased to level 1. </strong>


    ¡°How does magic work, anyway? Like how do the skills match up with what kind of spells you can cast?¡±


    Jenai nodded carefully. ¡°Magicians are typically considered very learned. While Magic is a tier 1 skill, if you want to do anything with it, that is, erm¡­ beyond controlling your dildo¡­ you need to gain a tier 2 skill.¡±


    That made me pretty depressed. It turned out that magic only allowed you to control magic. This meant you could use magical items. As magic increased, your control of magic increased. However, being able to control magic, and being able to cast spells, were two entirely different things. Once you had magic up to level 10, you¡¯d be able to learn any of eight different spellcasting skills. Those were divided into three groups. You had the elemental skills, fire, water, earth, and air magic. Then you had the light and dark skills, otherwise known as white magic and shadow magic. The final two types are enchantment and brewing magic. Enchantment magic allowed you to create magic weapons and armor, which really top cksmiths would learn. Brewing magic allowed you to create magical potions, which was a magic to improve alchemy.


    Most people only learned one or two types of magic. Theprehension level was considered incredibly high to gain the spells. I wondered, given my knowledge of the elements, energy, and science, maybe I¡¯d be able to pick them up real quick. With that, I excitedly practiced magic whenever I wasn¡¯t in lessons with Jenai or Denova. Although the only tangible thing I could use magic on with visible evidence was my vibrator, so I practiced adjusting its strength and even managed pulses and waves just like personal massagers at home. No, it wasn¡¯t in me when I practiced! Well¡­ at least half the time.


    That was likely because, with the Eye of the Beholder ability, every lesson with Denova involved me bent over on his bed, but he still did lecture me on everything he could about how to be a princess. I didn¡¯t know how he knew how to act like a princess, but I took his word for it. Furthermore, by increases in sexual skills were clearly having an effect. Where Denova used to have a seemingly endless supply of stamina and only came after I was already sore, now I could get him to cum in just fifteen minutes or so. I¡¯m not even really sure how I moved my body differently, but the sex was amazing, and even with Denova in charge, he was already panting with streams of sweat running down his chest as he thrust into my naked body, my butt raised in the air. Suffice it to say, many skills were gaining practice.


    <strong>Etiquette Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Vaginal Intercourse Skill has increased to level 5.</strong>


    <strong>Blow Job Skill has increased to level 4.</strong>


    <strong>Handjob Skill has increased to level 3.</strong>


    One of these skills is not like the others¡­


    ¡°This one enjoys the cock of Denova.¡± I moaned.


    Denova barked a noise of contentment. Immediately after, he let out a moan, copsing on top of me as his dick throbbed, releasing hot seed inside my body. I was talking the way nobles talk in this world. A princess would always refer to herself as ¡°this one¡± as opposed to I or me. They also referred to everyone else in the third person. It was a haughty way to talk, but it was kind of fun, especially during sex y.


    Along with that, I was wearing a dress now, which was hiked up over my butt. The dress was white and frilly. I wore two long, thin, white leggings. It was the kind of thing some of my exes would have killed to see me in while tearing it off of me. Denova insisted I needed to get used to this kind of thing, so now I always wore dresses, even when fucking. Of course, after tearing through my underwear three or four times, I didn¡¯t bother to wear it anymore. After hitting him with the Eye of the Beholder so many times, his lust would just suddenly take over at the strangest of times, and he¡¯d toss me to the ground.


    He started to take me out in front of his men too. During meetings, he¡¯d suddenly toss me over the table and start fucking me in front of Dox or the other men. They were quite surprised the first time they saw it, but they got used to it real quick when he gave them a dark look and demanded they continue giving reports.


    This was part of the training too. The thieves all thought I was the princess. When I was brought in front of the men, I had to act the part. I had to act snobbish, spoiled, but most importantly, abused. I was a poor princess who had her innocence ripped away by this bandit, and despite my noble heritage, was being mortified and embarrassed.


    Concealing was to a stage that I could hide my perversion and predatory nature, preventing it from showing in my eyes. On top of that, I needed to learn to cry onmand. I¡¯d cry in front of his men as he smacked my ass. I also had to blush and fidget in mock embarrassment, a feeling I was starting to forget even existed. I¡¯d pretend to be flustered and terrified whenever he looked at me while shooting him hateful looks when he wasn¡¯t. The role-ying was intense, and it made the pleasure even more unbearable. I came harder during those moments than any other time. I¡¯ve likely be a bit of an exhibitionist now. And the worst part was that I couldn¡¯t let any of it show on my face!


    <strong>Conceal has increased to level 6. </strong>


    <strong>Deception Skill has increased to level 5. </strong>


    It had the effect, and by the end of the week, one of the bandits stood up to the bandit king, insisting that he stop treating ady like me in that manner.


    He was taken out and beaten. He wasn¡¯t killed, thankfully, but I felt really bad about it. He was defending me, the princess, not me, the seductress. If he knew I was having this much fun, he¡¯d have probably worn a look of disgust on his face. That night, Denova was quite happy with the oue. His men were absolutely convinced I was a noble princess at his whim. He sat me down with a pleased smile on his face. While he talked, I had his enormous cock in my hands and was kneeling in front of him, stroking it with my developing Handjob skill.


    ¡°You¡¯ve developed splendidly. I expected it¡¯d take months to get you to this point. I had nned to fake letters and a kidnapping in order to give us enough time. However, with the you now, I think it¡¯s almost time to begin our n. The only issue is your level. The princess was a sheltered woman, this is true; however, no one would believe someone who is a mere level 8 would be the princess. Nobles have special privileges, and you¡¯d be hard pressed to find one below a level 10. Therefore, I¡¯ll need to take you out to power level.¡±


    ¡°Power level¡­ that is¡­ monsters?¡±


    The bandit king nodded. ¡°That¡¯ll take about a week. I wish I could take more time and get you up to 13 or 14, but if you don¡¯t make it to the castle by the end of this month, people will grow suspicious of you. I wouldn¡¯t even take another week if I could avoid it. However, this is the fastest way to level.¡±


    I coughed, holding my throat for a second and considering. ¡°Um¡­ I might have a faster way to level.¡±


    Denova raised an eyebrow. I decided I should tell him. I really didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d act. With the Eye of the beholder, he may not let any other men touch me.


    He let out a surprised noise when I informed him that sex gave me experience, but after a moment he muttered, ¡°So that¡¯s how you made it to level 8, then.¡±


    He still had my status te, so he knew my stats as much as I did. But that didn¡¯t necessarily mean he knew that they were. Particrly, he knew how many skills and special skills I had, but the status te did not reveal their names or functions. People kept the function of their special skills very close to them in this world, and it seemed almost taboo to reveal your special skills. It was so ingrained in their culture that even the usually cautious Denova wouldn¡¯t demand it by force. However, I had revealed a few of them to him, and I could tell he made a special note of them. Now, I was revealing one more. Once I told him about the first-time bonus, it took him only a few seconds to realize what I was suggesting. His eyes darkened for a moment, and I could see the stubbornness on his face.


    ¡°It really is the quickest way to level!¡± I exined quickly, ¡°And it¡¯d be practice as well, for my deception and conceal. I¡¯d use it on every guy in your camp once.¡±


    ¡°Every guy¡­ in the camp?¡± The casual way I suggested sleeping with over 200 men was enough to even make him raise an eyebrow. ¡°You really are one of a kind, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°In one night, two, maybe three levels,¡± I added, still trying to convince him, using conceal to hide my excitement, my hand still sliding up and down on his member.


    He scratched his chin for a few more minutes and finally sighed. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    I finished him off, swallowing his seed as it erupted, and then I ended up spending the next hour and a half cleaning myself up, applying makeup, and putting on my best princess dress. As I prepared, I examined myself in the mirror. I looked considerably different than the girl I remembered from before. The continuous destruction and restoration or my body through leveling had changed me. A month of eating scraps had caused me to lose weight, several weeks walking through a forest had built a little muscle, frequent bouts of sex bordering on hardcore exercise with first Ricardo and then Denova had shaped my body into something more sensual, and the time I had spent with the bandit king gave me all of the daily necessities of a princess: daily baths, soaps, and oils to treat my skin.


    As a result, my body had reformed itself. I had achieved the ideal hourss figure. My hair was groomed, braided and decorated in a way I hadn¡¯t seen since my senior prom. My breasts were perfectly rounded and smooth and were just as perky as when I was sixteen. It almost seemed like my body had been purged of imperfections. That one faded scar I had on my wrist wasn¡¯t there anymore. My nipples that I might have once thought were a little colorless were now vibrant and erect. My perfectly t tummy spread out into well-rounded hips, and my once substandard legs were now shapely, long, and perfectly smooth.


    My skin was soft to the touch in a way only a girl can be. Even my womanhood, for all the abuse it¡¯s taken in recent months, had tightened, brightened, and more closely resembled the unbloomed rosebud romance authors were always going on about. I finally understood how a vagina could look appealing. I left a small perfect little patch of light brown hair just above, although I had considered once or twice going bare. I didn¡¯t really know what guys in this world found attractive, but if I looked like this back on earth, I¡¯m sure I might have been offered modeling positions.


    As I admired my own body, I hummed as I worked, quite excited at the prospect of tonight¡¯s feast. Jenai watched me, helping when I needed it, her expression concealed as always. I wondered if she was jealous, concerned, or just creeped out.


    ¡°Are you alright, Jenai?¡± I asked.


    Jenai stayed silent for a moment before she spoke. ¡°If¡­ you do this thing. If you keep leveling¡­ do you think there will be a point when you can even wrap Denova around your finger?¡±


    I thought about it briefly before I nodded. ¡°Every level gives me special skills. Eventually, I¡¯ll get one that even Denova can¡¯t resist!¡±


    Jenai gave a nod. ¡°Then do what you want. However, protect your body. If you cause harm to the body of my best friend, I will not forgive.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mention to her that I already possessed the Eye of the Beholder that he wasn¡¯t aware of because it didn¡¯t seem to work in the way I expected. I did figure out why Denova wasn¡¯t able to detect the skill. I carefully observed casting it and came to the realization that rather than a charm, it was more akin to an illusion spell. Denova refused to be manipted, but a girl he spent time with gradually bing more attractive after he pampered her seemed to fall under his radar, and I gradually became a girl that hits his perfect strike zone.


    Focusing back on the now, I gave Jenai a hug, holding her for a minute before taking a breath, and heading outside the p. I was back in Denova¡¯s throne room. We had fucked countless times in this room, and every other room of this tent. After being trapped in here for 2 weeks, this was the first time I¡¯d be outside of that tent. The ce was starting to feel a bit cramped.


    Denova looked at me woodenly. His eyes didn¡¯t hold concern, but there was something heavy about them. My guess was that Denova didn¡¯t want to share, as simple as that.


    ¡°Ready.¡± He frowned.


    I activated my deception, starting to cry. He reached over and ripped open a sleeve. His face turned violently angry, and a snarl came from his lips. I jumped back in fear. Even though I knew it was his own part of the deception, it was convincing, and ultimately resulted in me ying my part even better. He grabbed my arm and immediately started dragging me outside the tent. I started fighting back, tears running down my cheeks.


    ¡°No, please, Denova, don¡¯t!¡± I shouted.


    A momentter we were outside the tent, and with a roar, Denova threw me. I took several steps forward beforending on the ground, my nice dress ripping a little bit more, and bing covered with dirt. I immediately turned back to Denova and started crawling back.


    ¡°No! No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± I begged him.


    Denova snorted, and when I got close enough, he pped me across the face. It was hard enough that my eyes lost focus. My deception almost broke and I almost gave him an angry re, but with the strike causing my eyes to water even more, and my hand covering up my face, I was able to keep it going. I began to bawl loudly, and only some of that was acting. He hit very hard.


    ¡°You despicable whore!¡± He shouted.


    The scene was enough that tents were spilling out and all the bandits and thieves in the area, women or men, were gathering around to watch. I didn¡¯t approach Denova again, not wanting him to hit me, but I still gave him begging eyes in between indiscernible sobs.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to take my goodwill and throw it in my face, you need to be taught a lesson,¡± Denova snarled. ¡°Listen men! New orders! Ruin her. This precious little princess, turn her into nothing but the little whore she is. Have your fill men. I want every one of you to dump your load on her. Teach her how little power she truly has!¡±


    The men were surprised by this. Some of them looked excited, eager expressions on their faces. Others looked confused. One or two looked at me with pity in their eyes. If I had a choice, it¡¯d be the men with pity that I¡¯d fuck first. There seemed to be a silence in the air after Denova¡¯s deration. The only sound was my sobbing and pleading, all deception of course.


    Everyone seemed afraid to move forward, not quite sure what would happen. Denova had previously made it clear that the Princess was his girl. Taking me in front of them was nothing if not a sign of his ownership. Admittedly, some of the men who had watched him give it to me had looks of envy, wishing for just a taste of my body, but they never actually thought they¡¯d get their way.


    As the silence drifted on, Denova turned his gaze to Dox, one of the few men who had some pity in his eyes. ¡°Since you brought her in Dox, you break her in.¡±


    Dox was startled, but after a moment of looking into Denova¡¯s vicious eyes, he gave a panicked nod. ¡°Err¡­ I¡¯m not an animal. I like my privacy.¡±


    Denova barked augh. ¡°Then toss her in a tent. Men, make a line, firste, first serve. She¡¯ll be open all night!¡±


    With that, there was a cheer. A tent was prepared and a line started forming. Dox moved over to me, picking me up in his big, strong arms. I finally would get to be Dox¡¯s second. I was absolutely ted that Dox would be the next man I¡¯ve had after weeks of monogamy. I had to focus once again to keep my deception mask on. This was going to be a very long night.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    As I entered the tent with Dox, I controlled a surge of excitement in me. The tent wasn¡¯t filled with furniture like Denova¡¯s. It was just a floor covered in rough animal furs. In many ways, it felt even more erotic than using a bed. He lied me down on the floor, while tears continued to fall down my face. He looked at me, and the pity in his eyes didn¡¯t diminish.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I begged.


    He probably took it as me begging him to not touch me, although outside of my deception, I was really begging him to ravish me right there on that animal fur. Dox was not particrly unattractive. He had a bigger build than Denova, but he wasn¡¯t as muscr. If Denova had the muscr, clean shaved model-like physique, then Dox had the rugged scoundrel good looks. Whereas Denova gave me a noble-like impression, Dox really came off like the king of thieves. There was a mischievous twinkle in his eyes, a hard, rugged body with thick hair and deep manly scent that could drive a woman wild.


    ¡°Denova¡­¡± he spoke up. ¡°He was supposed to send the ransom by now. I don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t. He¡¯s be too sadistic. The way he treats you¡­¡±


    I looked up at him, my eyes still pleading with him toe down and fuck me, but he probably interpreted them another way. I felt an ounce of guilt for deceiving him.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Dox gave a decisive nod, ¡°I might be able to help you escape. If we cut a hole in the back of the tent, we can sneak out. With a cloak, I might be able to get you through the towers before anyone knows what happened. Then we can run. If we¡¯re fast and lucky, we can reach nobles before Denova catches up!¡±


    I was startled by Dox¡¯s words. Was he really willing to betray the thieves to save me?


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± I begged, feeling even worse now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯ve been a thief a long time. I¡¯m good at disappearing. If I want to, even Denova won¡¯t be able to find me.¡±


    I slowly stood up, looking at him hesitantly. ¡°He¡¯s skinned people. He¡¯ll kill you even for saying this.¡±


    There was a sh of fear on Dox¡¯s face, but he recovered immediately after. ¡°I couldn¡¯t call myself a man if I continued to let him do this to a woman. I only regret that I waited so long to try. I can¡¯t imagine the things you¡¯ve been through.¡±


    Thatst part was pretty true, but I really believed he couldn¡¯t imagine how I didn¡¯t mind most of the things I¡¯ve been through. For a bit, he had me feeling guilty for being content. I mean, yeah, I was stressed and scared, and everything, since I¡¯ve been to this world, has permanently changed me, but at the moment, the me right now was a person who couldugh in the face of challenges that would break another girl.


    <em>Is that strength? Or just insanity?</em>


    I shook the thoughts away, ¡°Dox¡­¡±


    I leaned forward, and a momentter kissed Dox on the lips.


    ¡°Princess?¡± He asked confused.


    I started to touch his body in earnest. This wasn¡¯t about the experience. This was purely about desire. Dox was the first man in this world who had seemed to give a damn about me. Even if it was only because he thought I was a princess, he was willing to put his life on the line for a woman he barely knew. For that, I was willing to give him all of me.


    I kissed him more aggressively, and after a few moments his hands cautiously moved forward and began touching my body as well. I didn¡¯t drop to my knees and put his dick in my mouth. I didn¡¯t drop to all fours and hike up my dress. The pair of us simply kissed, our hands roaming over each other¡¯s bodies, getting a feel for each other.


    His hand pushed my skirt up to my knees. He grabbed the edge of the leggings, and one corner at a time he folded them down my leg, slowly offering one kiss after another on my knee and thigh. After he pulled the sock off, he moved to the other, raining gentle kisses down my other knee.


    Goosebumps formed across my thighs at the feeling of his tongue dancing across the skin. As he pushed my skirt up, thece undergarment pushing as well, he quickly exposed my womanhood, wet and waiting for him. He grimaced for a second, and I gave him a questioning look with just a little bit of hurt in my eyes.


    ¡°Err¡­ Denova has forced you to be indecent, I didn¡¯t realize he forced you to go without underwear¡­ you don¡¯t have to do what that man says¡­¡±


    I put my finger over his lips and gave him a reassuring look buried in deception and conceal. Although my mental fortitude prevented me from feeling ashamed toward any sexual exploits Imitted, I did feel a little bad that he felt bad. This was our night together, and I wanted him to be satisfied.


    ¡°If it¡¯s with Dox, it will be okay.¡±


    The words sounded hollow in my ears. It wasn¡¯t technically a lie, but if I had been with anyone, it would have been okay. However, at this moment, it was Dox I wanted to be with the most. Dox gave me a sigh that turned the whole mood somber. He sat down next to me while Iid on the furs, my dress hiked up to my waist, my legs open, and my knees bent. He was slowly stroking my inner thigh with the tips of his fingers, but he seemed to be lost in thought and thus unaware of what his hand was doing. After a moment, he broke the silence.


    ¡°You know girl¡­being with a princess¡­¡± Dox gave a small reflective sigh. ¡°I used to be a Knight¡­ before all this. The Queen of Restonia knighted me herself.¡±


    I kept silent, listening to him as he talked. After a moment, he continued.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t start out that way, though. I grew up on a farm, with my mom, dad, and little sis. After mom died, dad started drinking more than he farmed. I tried to pick up the ck the best I could, but I was only twelve at the time, so the hell if I knew what I was doing.¡±


    He leaned forward. ¡°And then one night he came home particrly drunk. He decided my little sister resembled his former wife close enough. Started to rape her. I was out getting wood. I came home to the sounds¡­¡±


    He stopped to shiver for a moment, and I put my hand on his shoulder as he continued on. ¡°I grabbed his sword¡­ and kept stabbing. When I got his corpse off of her, my little sister saw me, covered in blood, and ran away¡­. and then, I ran the other way. You see¡­ I abandoned her there. I fled the vige that night even, joined the military, and didn¡¯t look back.


    ¡°Seven yearster, I rose to the rank of captain, and eventually was knighted. It was your ssic fairytale story¡­ a soldier rising the ranks and gainingnd. I didn¡¯t forget about my sister though. I had sent money home once or twice¡­ but I never knew if it made it, and I was too scared to check.


    ¡°And, of course¡­ I was a typical soldier. Drinking, bedding women, that¡¯s how I spent my nights. Well, not exactly¡­ there was only one girl. One day, while I was still new to the knighthood, I found myself in a high-ss brothel exclusive to nobles and the like. Well¡­ nobles are rumored to have peculiar tastes, so this brothel catered to their depravity. As a knight, I was able to get in after a noble took a particr liking to me. Wanted to do a threesome with another man, I guess, and decided a young strapping knight would perform well and keep his mouth shut¡­¡±


    ¡°And then I saw her, the girl he picked, I fell in love at first sight. Started going back there after, spending all my money on herpany. I did every depraved act I could with that girl, and she¡¯d always just smile and thank me when it was all said and done. One night, after months of this, I asked her for her story.¡±


    As he continued, I started to get a sinking feeling this was not going to go well. I didn¡¯t understand why he was telling me this story, except that maybe this is something he needed to get out. Since his sexual partners say one, this is the only girl he ever slept with. Perhaps a threesome didn¡¯t count as two partners? Or maybe there was no male on male pration? Either way, if I was about to be the second, this was his reasoning as to why there was only one previously.


    ¡°As she told her story¡­ ¡°He continued, ¡°I was horrified to find that it was quite simr to mine. Too simr¡­ in fact.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ no¡­¡± the words popped out of my mouth before I could help myself.


    Dox chuckled lightly. ¡°She dyed her hair, you know. And she developed so much. I didn¡¯t realize¡­ I don¡¯t know if she did or not. I didn¡¯t tell her that she was my sister. Instead, my only thought was rescuing her from the brothel. It happens from time to time. A noble takes a liking and buys a girl from the brothel. I didn¡¯t have the resources of a noble, but I started saving up. I was¡­ going to be her knight. I couldn¡¯t even tell you if it was because she was my sister, or because I loved her so damn much.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you nobles probably don¡¯t think so much of it. I hear you guys keep it in the family quite a lot. I mean, you¡¯re engaged to what, a third cousin?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ what happened?¡± I asked, ignoring the odd question, I personally wasn¡¯t rted to anyone from this world, so Princess Batrum¡¯s genealogy really didn¡¯t affect my actions.


    ¡°Nobles happened¡­¡± Dox grimaced. ¡°One, in particr, fell for her. And while I was saving for her, bought her out from under me. It took nearly a year to find out which noble it was, and get myself into his manor. You¡­ you¡¯re a princess. You¡¯re probably sheltered from it¡­ but nobles¡­ they¡¯re not content with just this.¡±


    He squeezed my leg, and then let out a sigh. ¡°I killed him. Defiled the oath, lost my knighthood, and fled. And now I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°And her?¡±


    He gave a wry smile. ¡°There was nothing left to rescue.¡±


    So, stories like that happened in this world as well. For some reason, I had thought that the people of this world were simple, at least in a fashion. Part of this world having so many game elements, I tended to think of this world as a game. NPCs didn¡¯t have particrly enlightening backstories. Certainly, not lives from before.


    But this exined why Dox acted the way he did. He likely saw the ways Denova was using me as simr to the ways his sister was used by a noble. Being humiliated, embarrassed, abused, and eventually wrecked. I didn¡¯t know the nobles of this society, and I can¡¯t say I¡¯d experienced the darker S&M parts of society back home, but I was at least aware of it. I¡¯d heard stories, and my imagination was enough to cause me to gulp.


    Eventually, tentatively¡­ I reach out and touched his knee. ¡°Then show me kindness¡­ please.¡±


    Dox¡¯s eyes snapped to mine, and after a moment he let out another sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know how¡­¡±


    I reach out for Dox once again, putting his face into my hands. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop me as I unbuttoned his shirt and pushed it to the side. Then I grabbed him, my hands wrapping around his hard muscles, and I pulled him down on top of me. He moved forward and our lips met once again. Our tongues intertwined, exploring each other¡¯s mouths. Meanwhile, Dox hands finally started to move on their own again. He carefully removed my clothing. It wasn¡¯t done in haste. He wasn¡¯t just trying to get into my pants. He was cherishing each inch of exposed skin. He lifted up the dress and dropped it away.


    My entire nude body was exposed. Without the fine clothing Denova put me in, I was no longer a princess. I was merely a naked woman. As if by nature, the deceit kicked in and I started to cover myself in mock shame. No¡­ I stopped my hands before they covered my breasts and femininity. I didn¡¯t want to pretend with Dox, I wanted all of Dox.


    Dox had a hairy chest with course brown hair that trailed down his stomach and started to thicken at the outline of his pelvic region. As he sat over me, my naked bodypletely at his whim, I boldly looked back, wanting him to enjoy every inch of my body. I reach down and pulled at his pants, ying with them as I felt for the hard rod within. After a moment, it finally popped out from the top of his pants.


    He was a decent size, although perhaps not the size of Denova. I quickly lined him up with myself, and a quick tugter he pushed it inside of me. I let out a moan that wasn¡¯t an act at all. It felt great. We kissed again and slowly, gently, he started to thrust into me. I let out a moan of pleasure as his warm dick filled me up.


    His hands started to more aggressively caress my body, and my hands worked their way to his hips, grabbing at his ass. I feel the tension in his ass as he rhythmically moved his hips, providing pleasure with each thrust. Although I let him take charge, I ground and shook my hips just a little at the bottom of each thrust. I am a seductress, after all, you couldn¡¯t possibly expect me to just lie there. My LVL 5 Vaginal Intercourse upped the level of pleasure and intimacy without any conscious effort.


    I rested my head on his shoulder, and his body continued to thrust into me over and over again, I listened to the quickening of his breath near my ear. Meanwhile, I let out little-satisfied moans as I grew closer and closer to climax. He nibbled at my ear just a bit, and I squirmed under him, the fur rug shifting under my body. His masculine muscles pressed up against my soft body, and I could feel his skin against my skin in a way more intimate than anything I ever experienced with Denova.


    I was so wet now that each thrust made an incredibly wet and sloppy noise as his balls collided with the outside of my cunt. His panting increased, his warm breath caressed my skin while his day-old growth rubbed against my cheeks causing just a little bit of irritation.


    ¡°Oh, god, fuck me harder.¡± I cried out.


    My fa?ade as a princess hadpletely broken. I wasn¡¯t using deception anymore. I wasn¡¯t hiding anything behind conceal. He gave me a surprised look, but I grabbed the back of his head and started aggressively kissing him before he could think about it. Already in the middle of the throws of passion, he didn¡¯t hesitate to reciprocate. I then bit the side of his neck, sucking hard as a wave of pleasure overtook me. Meanwhile, his dick pumped away, his stamina showing no sign of slowing down, digging deeper and faster into my wet cunt with each thrust.


    As I reach climax, my nails dig into his back and I let out a satisfied cry, my eyes shut closed. He didn¡¯t stop as juices gush out me, sshing his dick and the rug underneath and immediately soiling it with my lust. His calloused fingers continue to tease my soft skin, running up and down gently, asionally stopping to fondle.


    ¡°Oh god, fuck yeah, keep going!¡± I moaned, no longer caring what I looked like, only caring about this moment right now.


    The wet sounds, his hot breath, the feeling of his skin on mine, I was going crazy. Denova would not be happy if he saw me now. Right now, I wasn¡¯t practicing conceal or deception, I wasn¡¯t leveling up, I was fucking a man because I wanted him to feel good, and I wanted to feel good too. At that moment, I needed him more than anyone since I had been to this new world.


    ¡°Please, cum in me baby.¡±


    The dirty words that spilled out of my mouth were purely Aria. I didn¡¯t know if people in this world used dirty words, or if my talk was appropriately dirty by this world¡¯s standards, but I liked to think that they had the appropriate effect. A momentter, he gave one final thrust inside me, pushing his weight and pulling my legs apart to thrust in deep.


    His dick convulsed deep inside me, throbbing. I could feel it, the warmth exploding inside me as his sticky seed erupted. The feeling of his dick throbbing far inside me was enough to push me to edge. My pussy started to mp down as well, as he swelled with each throb, releasing another hot gob of sticky fluid, my pussy mped down, convulsing in time with his dick, our body parts working in tandem to milk all of his seed deep inside my body.


    When he was finally done, copsing on top of me, his dick started to soften. I let out a sigh of pure pleasure as I tried to regain my breath, my chest rising and falling alongside his. After about a minute of rest, my senses started toe back into me. Reality came crashing home, and I realized that this moment I wanted tost simply couldn¡¯t.


    That¡¯s right, this wasn¡¯t ytime! I had to level. There was a line of men outside waiting for me. I picked up Dox¡¯s face and looked into his eyes. He looked back at me and started to smile sheepishly. I wrapped my legs around him, forcing his softening dick deep inside my pussy drenched in both of our fluids. I brought his lips to mine and kissed him, and he wrapped his arms around me in a loving embrace. And then I activated Rock A Bye. His eyes rolled up into the back of his head, and he copsed to the side while still holding on to me.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    After Dox had fallen to sleep, I waited another minute before I pulled away from his embrace. Compared to all of the other men I¡¯ve been with; this encounter had been one of the sweetest. I studied his face and naked body for a while, putting this moment into my memory. After a few minutes of quiet, I let out a sigh. It was time to start grinding levels, I couldn¡¯t waste any more time pretending to be in a dream world with this sexy man I barely knew.


    ¡°Oi!¡± a sound came from the other side of the tent. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet for a while? You¡¯re taking forever! Let the rest of us have a turn!¡±


    It was one of the other men. I shook my head, rustling up my hair. I reactivated my <strong>Deception</strong> skills and thought about the saddest things I could to generate tears. I debated how I could let the men know he was passed out without making it look suspicious. A proper princess, after all, wouldn¡¯t be jumping the next man in line for sex. Fortunately, a head peeked into the tent before I had toe up with a better n.


    As soon as his head barged in, I let out a desperate cry, my feet pushed on the ground and I scuttled away on my back, pushing myself into a corner while I desperately tried to cover my body. A cruel look formed on the man¡¯s face at the sight. So, he liked the me that was desperate and scared? I made note of that. I¡¯d have to give him a good show.


    When he noticed Dox, he made an annoyed look, then dragged two other guys with him. They pulled Dox out of the tent, and I silently bid my temporary lover goodbye. Now that my experience with Dox was finished, I had work to do. The next man advanced on me as he released his belt. I let out a scream as he roughly grabbed me and dragged me forcefully back onto the nkets. Before long, I had his cock being forced into my mouth.


    It was actually a bit of a challenge. With my blowjob techniques, I could make him explode in a minute, but what respectful princess would be a master of blowjobs. I had to make sure that he got a bit of tooth with each thrust. It wasn¡¯t the worst head I had ever given, but it was sloppy enough that he pulled it out of my mouth a short timeter and now he had my ankles up on his shoulders.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Leg Up</strong>


    Of course, sticking it in my mouth wasn¡¯t for the pleasure anyway. He wanted to humiliate me. He was the kind of man who wanted to see me cry. With my <strong>Deception </strong>skill getting better every moment, I think I put on a pretty convincing show. Tears ran down my cheeks, with each thrust I struggled just a little, forcing him to have to hold me tight.


    Before long, he had my legs pushed up and out in a V with a hand on each of my ankles, effectively making it very difficult for me to fight him. I slowly struggled less. Of course, it felt amazing. His penis wasn¡¯t as big as Denova¡¯s, but he was about Dox¡¯s size and he knew how to thrust. Too bad I already had that position, the Valedictorian. Sorry, lover, Denova beat you to it.


    After a bit, my legs were feeling a bit stretched. I really wanted to fuck him in doggie style. I found my mind wondering and I imagined the feeling of his dicking in from behind in a ssic Doggy Style. I don¡¯t know if I thought the word, or said the word out loud, but suddenly I was bent over on my knees and he was thrusting even deeper into me from behind. The suddenness caused me to let out a gasp. The guy thought it was caused by his machinations, and thus he began to thrust more aggressively.


    It wasn¡¯t like I moved. He didn¡¯t suddenly pull out, put me in another position, and then start fucking me. There was no gap where we shifted or moved. Simply put, one second, I was on my back, my legs spread open in a V, him mming his balls against my snatch, the next second, I was on my knees, those same balls mming between my butt cheeks into the same snatch at a different angle.


    I decided to try again. This time I thought of cowgirl. As soon as the thought formed in my head, I was on top of him. He was thrusting up into me without losing a single ounce of momentum. His dick never even left my pussy. Meanwhile, I almost got tossed off of him because of the sudden change of direction. I looked down at his face in surprise. He was looking at me with a dark smirk,ughing at my flustered appearance, but the look held no awareness that our positions had changed.


    It was as if for him, we had always been fucking with me on top. It made no sense if you spent a second thinking about it, why would I be on top if he was trying to dominate me? Yet the dumb look on his face seemed to suggest that no matter how I manipted the situation, he was leftpletely unaware.


    Is that what positions mean? I can just change to whatever position I want, whenever I want it? I reaffixed myself on top of him and started to ride his cock graciously, but after a few moments, his eyes started to hold a little bit of confusion. That¡¯s right, in the surprise, I had let the <strong>Deception</strong> leave. He was starting to realize I was on top, riding his cock with vigor, unlike a princess. I switched position to missionary, and a secondter I was on my back with him over me. I put back on a crying, scared face, and he started to grab at my chest with a nasty look that made me so hot I nearly came again.


    I didn¡¯t get to because a momentter he exploded inside of me. After cumming, he copsed on top of me. He tried to kiss me, but I turned my head, forcing him to grab my mouth and force his tongue in. I loved every moment of it, but of course, he¡¯d never know that. I let out a sob as soon as he released my face. As he pulled away, a trail of saliva pulled from our mouths. This was rough the way I liked it. Too bad he blew it a minute too soon. He stood up, his dick already goingid.


    <strong>You have increase Seductress ss to level 9.</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Size Matters (Passive): Gain no experience when the penis is below the average, gain double experience when the penis is above average.</strong>


    <strong>Lover¡¯s Endurance (Passive): Automatically converts your spell points into your stamina.</strong>


    <strong>Princess Kiss (Active): Kissing a target on the lips removes all status misalignments from the target.</strong>


    Already! I nearly jumped in excitement. I had learned so much from this man! I could control positions at will. That meant that basically, I had control during sex. I could have sex the way I wanted, whenever I wanted, and the man not only would follow through, he would never even question it. Imagine that¡­ as soon as I unlocked a position, I could put any lover into it at will, and he¡¯d think it was normal. As soon as I unlock a cunnilingus position, I wonder how long I could get a guy to eat me out!


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know all the facts. Do they remember? Is there any awareness of the fact that the positions changed? What else could I use this for? I felt like there had to be more to these positions than just instantaneous rearrangement. Then again, could I use it outside of sex? Let¡¯s say instant standing position? Instant ducking? Not that I¡¯ve gotten anybat experience thus far, but I assumed it was an inevitability.


    That aside, I now had abilities to look at. Size Matters almost made me lose my poor <strong>Deception</strong> face with augh. I was still waiting for the man to tie up his pants and leave, and he was still giving me looks, enjoying the show of me crying while groping my breasts a tad painfully. As I stabilized my <strong>Deception</strong> and let it run, I ignored him and weighed the advantages of Size Matters. I couldn¡¯t necessarily always choose who my partners were. Plus, what¡¯s average in this world anyway? I was getting an idea, but I wasn¡¯t exactly going into sex with a ruler here.


    Lover¡¯s endurance sounded good, but with my already existing stamina boosts, I felt I was fine. I wanted to use spell points, so I was excited about seeing some spell orientated skillsing up, but this one seemed to be counter-intuitive. If I turned all my spell points into stamina, then I wouldn¡¯t have spell points! I wanted to learn magic, and this seemed to be a skill that would make magic a dead end.


    Thus, I had thest ability, and I took it. That sounded useful. I was going to pretend to be a princess, and a princess¡¯s kiss was magic. It fit. As I selected the new ability, a new man was walking in. He was pretty fat, and when he took off his clothing I found he wasn¡¯t that particrly big either. However, he put out a good effort, so I gave him credit where credit is due. Unlike my previous man, he was concerned about my crying. It seemed to bother him, and so I didn¡¯t do it.


    He also seemed oddly concerned about the cleanliness. Thest guy had shoved it in while I was still dripping out cum from Dox. This guy made sure I was wiped clean before he stuck it in. He didn¡¯t touch my mouth, or me, at all. He slipped his dick in and started thrusting away. After a minute, he looked hard up for breath. I wanted to help finish him off, but I was in a bit of a pickle, needing to keep up the abused princess act. Fortunately, my pity didn¡¯t go far, as he was also a quick cummer. He even thanked me before he left. What a sweetie.


    And like that, I continued as man after man entered my tent to have their way with me. A few men were tough customers. I had developed an act, directlying off as resistive and crying, then steadily bing more and more sexually enthralled, until soon I was practically hyperventting. I¡¯ll admit, I faked a lot of orgasms, and it wasn¡¯t usually the ones I expected that made me cum. One guy just tossed me down the second he came in, turned me over, and plowed me like a machine. It was mechanical and impersonal, and in only a minute we both ended up cumming together. What? It was kind of hot.


    <strong>Deception Skill has increased to level 6.</strong>


    Another guy came in and finally unlocked the cunnilingus sex position. Dude, you¡¯re tasting like half the bandit camp¡¯s cum in there. Oh, well, for me it was kind of hot. I wonder if he swung that way. With him, I tested out the positions limits by keeping him down there. Whenever he went to change positions, I would just reset to cunnilingus and his tongue went right back into me for another minute or two until he tried again. As a result, he continued to eat me out nonstop and after an hour and cumming three times, the other guys got annoyed, barged in, and dragged him out without his dick ever once entering me. I wasn¡¯t sure if I got experience with just that, so I decided to no longer use the position for the moment. On the upside, my snatch was thoroughly cleaned.


    <strong>Disease Resistance has increased to level 2.</strong>


    That one kind of annoyed me. It popped up after I got fucked by the second guy after my cunnilingus buddy. It looked like another guy with an STD, although I don¡¯t know which one. He had just popped his dick out from the top of his pants and stuck it in, so I didn¡¯t get a good look at his dick. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t get an STD thanks to my Immunity, but apparently having sex with men who had them still affected my disease resistance. At least, I could level disease resistance now, which probably resisted other diseases too. I continued on, man after man¡­ I had lost count of how many men I had fucked when my next level finally came.


    <strong>You have increase Seductress ss to level 10.</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Obsession (Passive): Ensures partner focusespletely on you during sex.</strong>


    <strong>Enhanced Positions (Passive): Add a multiple to experience gained based on the number of positions. Limit 3X</strong>


    <strong>Mood Killer (Active): Remove sexual desire in the target</strong>.


    I was practically foaming at the mouth after this level up. Obsession didn¡¯t seem all that good to me. I could already increase my desirability and attractiveness in a cumtive way. Plus, with my position ability, I didn¡¯t need to worry about keeping my partner focused on me. No, what got me excited were the other two abilities. I couldn¡¯t even tell you how many crappy situations mood killer could have gotten me out of. With that final ability, I could truly control sex.


    However, I had my worries. Remove sexual desire¡­ is that permanent? I don¡¯t want to be neutering guys I like. Plus, how do I restore sexual desire? Just because I want him to be a dead fish now, doesn¡¯t mean in three or four hours I don¡¯t want him revving to go. So that left me with enhanced positions, and it was a doozy. So basically, not only can I switch positions, I¡¯ll be able to get more experience by keeping things varied. So if I have sex with someone in three different positions before we are done, then I¡¯d gain three times the amount of experience. That¡¯s incredible!


    I selected it, and as soon as the next guy came in, I made sure that our positions varied using the position switcher. After a while, I got sick of being on my back or knees and moved to my side using the previously unlocked sidewinder. Of course, I also managed to add a few new positions as well. Later on, I used a pillow to prop up my ass while the guy wasn¡¯t looking, apparently, that¡¯s a downward dog. Later on, I was with a really rough guy who thought he could bend me like a pretzel. I didn¡¯t even know I was that flexible, but he had my legs up almost to my head, and he was getting in real deep. I came with that one just as the Deep Stick unlock popped up.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Downward Dog</strong>


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Deep Stick</strong>


    <strong>Vaginal Intercourse has increased to level 6.</strong>


    <strong>Blow Job has increased to level 5.</strong>


    <strong>Deepthroat</strong><strong> has increased to level 3.</strong>


    <strong>Disease Resistance has increased to level 3.</strong>


    Also, after a night of fucking, my sex and blowjobs had increased. A lot of sadistic guys liked to try to choke me with their dicks, although my <strong>Lover¡¯s Breath</strong> kept me from ever feeling my life was threatened, and as it went up, my gag reflex was suppressed even more. My disease resistance increased another level too, so I was guessing STDs were pretty rampant in this camp. I couldn¡¯t exactly be surprised, seeing as I was the very product of their sexual ethics. I probably wouldn¡¯t have made another level with the remaining guys, but with my 3X boost by making sure every guy did three different positions, I was able to hit yet another level.


    <strong>You have increase Seductress ss to level 11.</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Nymphomania (Passive): People who taste your pussy be addicted to the substance.</strong>


    <strong>Virgin Killer (Passive): Gain massive experience bonus when deflowering a virgin.</strong>


    <strong>All Nighter (Active): Restores some stamina to yourself or sexual partner using spell points. Only works during intercourse.</strong>


    Nymphomania seemed like an ability that was too dangerous. <strong>Seduction</strong> already had several kickbacks that scared me. I couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if people became addicted to my body like a drug. The fact that it was passive simply made it too deadly. Maybe if I could control who got addicted, but Denova never ate my pussy anyway so it probably wouldn¡¯t work on him. Virgin Killer seemed like a strange ability to suddenly spawn. How much is massive? Either way, I decided it wasn¡¯t worth it. Instead, the greedy girl in me chose <strong>All Nighter</strong>. Throughout the night, there were plenty of men that couldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes. The goal was quantity over quality, and even though Denova had no limitations in stamina, I didn¡¯t n to depend on him for my sexual needs in the future. At some point, I¡¯d have a hot guy, and I¡¯d want him tost.


    And at this point, even my enhanced stamina was giving out, so I used <strong>All Nighter </strong>right away to give me a boost. I didn¡¯t know how many more men there were, however, there were fewer people shoving their way in, and most of the men now had probably been waiting for hours. I also noticed a trend. The men were getting younger and lower level. I made sure to <strong>Examine</strong> every man that walked in, and while the first five or ten were bandits, the levels and age seemed to drop in tandem. A couple of the most recent fucks were barely stable boys. The boy who just finished up on top of me right now couldn¡¯t be much older than 18. He still had a baby face without any stubble. Based on how stumble-y and nervous he was, I bet he was why I got the virgin killer! I went on and gave him an <strong>Examine</strong>.


    <strong>Examine Skill has increased to level 4. </strong>


    <strong>Name: Jeffry</strong>


    <strong>Sex: M</strong>


    <strong>Age: 17</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 15</strong>


    <strong>ss: Thief</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 15</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 1</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preference: Older Women</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Being insulted</strong>


    I congratted myself on leveling <strong>Examine</strong>, then raised an eyebrow at what it told me. So now I could tell how people like their sex? I supposed it was about time. That seems like it¡¯d be a number 1 ability for a seductress. Wait, sexual partners was 1, wasn¡¯t it? Does that mean I really was his first time? So that did exin the Virgin Killer ability upon level up. I wasn¡¯t anticipating deflowering too many virgins, even if I felt a little bit ttered that this boy had his first time with me. I¡¯m sorry you only got me in this state, naked, red, puffy, tired, sore, loose from a night of nonstop sex, and even a seductress like me was fairly dried out after that much friction. Without damage resistance and the frequent leveling, I¡¯d certainly be rubbed bloody by now.


    After the young boy left, another man entered. I was tired of the <strong>Deception</strong> at this point and really didn¡¯t put up an act. Apparently, not putting up an act also looked like an act at this point. Even a princess, after a night of man after man, would look like they just didn¡¯t give a crap about anything anymore. They¡¯d lie there, virtually immobile, a dead look in their eyes. I didn¡¯t have a dead look, just an exhausted one, but it was good enough.


    The guy didn¡¯t mind how messed up I looked. He pulled out a hard dick and slid it in any way, a glob of semen plopping out as he went in. Guys, that¡¯s how you get STDs. Even with my STD immunity, it ain¡¯t going save you when you stick it into that mess. Oh well, more experience for me.


    <strong>You have gained the title, Town Bicycle</strong>


    <strong>+5 Endurance, +10 disease resistance, Gain an additional 10% experience per sexual partner beyond 2 in one day.</strong>


    I felt a little angry at seeing that. The insulting name aside, I could have really used those abilities 8 hours ago. Although I supposed I had to experience it before I needed it. It sounded like every sexual partner beyond 2 in a day increases experience by 10% each. So, If I have sex with 2 guys, I get the normal experience, the third guy would have plus 10%, the fourth guy will be plus 20% experience. With that mixed with Enhanced Positions, I could have probably made another 3 levels tonight. Oh well, it¡¯s in the past now. I still leveled and learned a lot, so I had no room toin.


    A few more men drifted into my tent. It was nothing remarkable, and at this point, I was starting to feel like the very definition of a cum dumpster. I dared the title giver to try to give me that name¡­ but nothing popped up. I started seeing some repeat customers who had had me earlier and decided toe back for seconds. As it started to look not so dark outside, I found a guy who looked rtivelyfy.


    <strong>Name: Carber</strong>


    <strong>Sex: M</strong>


    <strong>Age: 36</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 25</strong>


    <strong>ss: Thief</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 25</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 15</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preference: Blondes</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Cuddling</strong>


    Cuddling didn¡¯t sound like a kink to me, but I took it. Just as he came, I used my <strong>Rock A Bye</strong> until he went to sleep, then passed out, cuddled in his arms, his dick still inside, just how I liked it. I only slept an hour or two, he was right on top of me and I felt a little bit smothered. I did a position switch to cowgirl, and I found myself on top of him. He was snoring now, so I gave him a kiss on the head and stood up as thest dick of the night slid out of me.


    The sheets were absolutely stained with the fluids of innumerable men. The fur rug that once looked soft and fluffy was now wet, matted, and nearly covered head to toe in one various fluid or another. I had been using an edge of a nket to wipe after each man, but after the fifty or more men, I had slept with in thest eight hours it had been absolutely drenched in white stuff. I shrugged at the scene of a naked man sleeping on a semen-soaked sheet of all the men before him. It kind of started to turn me on again in a kinky way, so I turned away.


    I checked my status, to see where I was at after my night of debauchery.


    <strong>Name: Aria</strong>


    <strong>ss: Seductress</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Gang Banger (selected), Lesbian Lover, Solo yer, Town Bicycle</strong>


    <strong>Level: 11</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 16, Intelligence 17, Wisdom 16, Endurance 26, Agility 15, Charisma 28</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Carnal 1, Concussion 1, Damage 13, Disease 1, Fear 2, Mental 14, Pain 6, Panic 1, Poison 2</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Blowjob 5, Conceal 6, Cunnilingus 1, Dagger 1, Deception 6, Deepthroat 3, Examine 4, Flee 1, Hand Job 3, Magic 1, Masturbation 3, Seduce 1, Sneak 1, Throwing 1, Vaginal Intercourse 6</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: All Nighter, Beautification, Enhanced Positions, Eye of the Beholder, Lover''s Breath, Mental Fortitude, Pheromone, Princess Kiss, Rock A Bye, Seduction, Sexual Experience, Sexual Saint, STD Immunity</strong>


    <strong>Positions: Ben Dover, Cowgirl, Cunnilingus, Deep Stick, Doggie Style, Downward Dog, Fingering (self), Kneeling Blowjob, Lap Dance, Leg Up, Missionary, Ol¡¯ Fashioned, Rodeo, Sidewinder, 69, Spooning, Valedictorian, Woman On Top</strong>


    <strong>Status Effects: Infertile, 50% Experience when Using More Than One Hole During Sex</strong>


    Not bad, not bad at all. Three levels in one night, that had to be pretty impressive, right? Now I had one thing left to do. That would be the walk of shame, of course. I had no clothing, it seemed like at some point during the night one of the thieves had taken my dress as a trophy. So now that it was daylight, I had to walk back to the Denova¡¯s tent butt naked, battered, and covered in dried sex. I picked up Carber¡¯s shirt and used it to clean myself the best a dry rag could. Then, I put on the concealment, giving a false face of abject shame, horror, and emptiness.


    The second I took a step outside the tent, my concealment shattered. Standing in front of me was a bloody severed head shoved into a spike in the ground. The worst part was that it was ahead I recognized. It was Dox¡¯s head on that spike.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    As I stared at his head, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream. The other people around camp ignored it. A few chuckled at my reaction, but the majority refused to look at the head with the spike jutting through it. My knees felt weak, and I copsed to the floor. The head had been ced there, right in front of the tent I had ended up in that night. That was no ident.


    Time and time again, I was reminded of how cruel this world genuinely was. Denova was sending me a warning. However, I didn¡¯t understand what the warning was. Was he asking me to never escape? That didn¡¯t seem right. Maybe he was a little angry that I spent so much time enjoying myself. Was I supposed to hate a night filled with passion? That didn¡¯t seem right either.


    These thoughts were going through my mind because I didn¡¯t want to face the reality that I was seeing. My breathing had quickened, and I was starting to feel like I was hyperventting. This blow¡­ it was too much. Even I couldn¡¯t¡­


    <strong>Mental Resistance has increased to level 15.</strong>


    As soon as I gathered my wits enough that I was sure I wouldn¡¯t vomit, I turned away from the deadly scene. The high mental resistance was the only reason I wasn¡¯t in a ball crying at the moment, although part of me still wanted to weep. As Jenai had exined to me, every ten levels of resistance cut the effects in half. That meant that when I came to this world, the 10 mental resistance meant I felt half the mental stress a normal person would feel in that situation. At 20, it¡¯d be 25%, at 30 it¡¯d be 12.5% and so on. Right now, the mental blow of finding Dox dead was cut down by around 2/5, but it didn¡¯t feel like enough. It just didn¡¯t make sense to me. Dox was one of Denova¡¯s most loyal minions. He didn¡¯t hear what Dox told me the previous night in confidence, did he? In the end, Dox hadn¡¯t done anything. We didn¡¯t escape nor try to escape. The man slept the night away.


    Then an even more painful thought struck me. Perhaps he was killed in his sleep? I had incapacitated the man, just so another could kill him? In a way, I was directly responsible for his death. I think that hurt me more than anything. However, the mental resistance still worked, and by the time I reached Denova¡¯s tent, my emotions were under control and my features were hidden behind the <strong><u>Conceal</u></strong><u> ability</u>.


    When I entered, Denova was sitting on the throne. He waspletely naked, his legs spread open, and Jenai was sitting on hisp facing away from him. Well, sitting wasn¡¯t the right word. His cock was inside her and she was bent over hisp, moving her buttocks up and down, riding his cock. As soon as her eyes met mine, she looked away but didn¡¯t stop rotating her hips.


    Before my <strong>Conceal </strong>and <strong>Deception</strong> abilities had increased, her face would have looked bored and uncaring, but now I could see a slight hint of shame in her eyes. Although even my skills wouldn¡¯t have been enough to see it if I hadn¡¯te to know her so well. Meanwhile, Denova had a slight grin on his face, and when his eyes met mine, they didn¡¯t look away.


    I moved toward the pair with quick steps, my face using every attempt to hide my intent. As soon as I reached the pair, I grabbed Jenai¡¯s arm and pulled her off. She hadn¡¯t been expecting it and made a little noise as she stumbled a few steps away. A secondter, I threw out my hand in a full-blown p with all my strength, intending to remove that damn smirk from his face.


    Like lightning, his hand caught my wrist an inch from his cheek. Without a pause, he pulled and I stumbled forward. He pulled me down and without wasting a motion, his dick, still wet from Jenai, pierced right into me. I found myself on hisp now, both arms held in his grip and the entire length of his shaft deep inside me. Why was he the thickest guy in camp? It felt good, even after a night of fucking, to finally be stretched to the point that he had made me ustomed. It only made me angrier.


    ¡°Careful, girl, you may be useful to me right now, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t change my ns.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Why what?¡± Denova looked at me like a toy he was particrly enjoying. ¡°And if you¡¯re going to pull away from my other toy, you better take responsibility, start riding.¡±


    ¡°Dox, you bastard, Why?¡±


    His eyes started to turn dark as he stared at me in silence, his hands tightening until my arms started to hurt. I gave him an expressionless look and then lifted my butt, gyrating my hips and rocking his cock up and down into my pussy. After a moment, his look calmed and his grip rxed slightly, but he still didn¡¯t let me go.


    ¡°Insubordination, of course, I know everything that happens in this camp. Did you not think I wouldn¡¯t know if he tried to take something that was owned by me.¡±


    He let go of my wrists and put them down onto the armrests of his chair, then sat back and closed his eyes. He never did anything by ident. It was no ident that when I came into the tent, he was fucking Jenai. He did that to make a statement to me. It was also no ident that he put his hands down. He was showing me how hopeless it was. Even here, this close, there wasn¡¯t a thing I could do. I couldn¡¯t p him. I couldn¡¯t leave him. The only thing I could do was gyrate my hips, and feel his cock going in and out of me.


    ¡°What did he try to take?¡± I asked after a brief moment of silence.


    Denova opened one eye in surprise. ¡°Why¡­ you of course. Don¡¯t act like he didn¡¯t have a n to sneak you out of camp, to take you from me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your thing.¡± I spat back.


    Denova opened his other eye, and both narrowed. ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    He grabbed me by the hips and pulled me off his cock. Standing up, he turned around, bringing my body in front of the chair before shoving me back down. Although I wasn¡¯t resisting, even if I had, the force he was using was not something I could fight against. My hands fell on the armrests of his throne-like chair, and a secondter he mmed into me. However, he stuck it higher up than I expected, and his wet dick slid into my asshole.


    I let out a cry of surprise, a spike of pain shooting out as pressure suddenly exploded from inside. Even with pain resistance at six, anal sex without any warning or for that matter, lubricant, wasn¡¯t pleasant. Although my seductress ss left me capable of being quite wet, and his dick didn¡¯tck in the drenching of my sex which eased the entry a bit, it wasrger than average size and mixed with the roughness it at least caught me off guard.


    He began to thrust into my ass with reckless abandon and all the stamina a Bandit King could muster. I let out cries, desperately trying to gain control of the situation, but I waspletely at his whim. It hurt, and it hurt in an unexpected spot. My thoughts were lost as he thrust so hard that each thrust caused my head to fall forward. I could barely keep myself properly in his chair. If he wasn¡¯t being so rough, maybe, just maybe I could get back into control. However, he never did anything by ident, and this was all about his dominance too.


    ¡°So, tell me, if I don¡¯t own you, why can I do whatever I want to you, huh?¡±


    He pped my ass painfully, his dick thrusting in and out of my ass with a pop. Each time he thrust in, I felt like my ass was split in two, a deep and thick pressure inside. It might have felt good if done with some tact, but right now I didn¡¯t have any of that. He was taking my ass as his own, and for the first time since my first encounter with that first goblin, I started reaching a breaking point. However, just as the tears started to form in my eyes, a boon appeared before me.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: The Fan</strong>


    <strong>Title Obtained: Rough Rider</strong>


    <strong>+5 Strength, +10 Pain Resistance, +50% experience when you climax with anal sex.</strong>


    I let out a suddenugh. It was so unexpected that Denova thrusts stopped. I quickly equipped <strong>Rough Rider</strong>. The pain and difort went away almost immediately. I gained a sudden surge of power as my strength boosted by nearly 50%. I grabbed onto his throne, my concealment once again hiding my face. The <strong>Deception</strong> twisted my face into a condescending look and I nced back at him.


    ¡°What you want?¡± I sneered. ¡°I get what I want. And right now, I want your cock in my ass. Faster.¡±


    Denova narrowed his eyes at me. He lifted his hand and pped my ass as hard as his brick arms could. I let out a cry, but it was a cry that ended in the sounds of moaning. It¡¯s not that it didn¡¯t hurt, even with my current 16 Pain resistance he had an arm on him. However, it was a pain that only served to turn me on.


    ¡°Harder, do it harder. Come on, you know you want that tight asshole, it¡¯s all yours.¡±


    I shook my ass, giggling it just enough that his cock still resting in me was stimted. He gave a wry smile, but after a second he started thrusting into me again. This time, the pressure building up inside me had none of the pain. My added strength helped me stand my ground. Instead of his thrusts causing me to lose bnce and fall forward, I pushed my ass back with my enhanced strength, taking each thrust deep and hard.


    The pressure deep inside my behind pushed against other parts of me, and I reach down and fingered myself to add to the pleasure. Each time he thrust in, I could feel his dick moving inside me through the fingers inside my pussy. The feeling of my pussy being push around by his dick from behind quickly started to drive me crazy. The pain wasn¡¯tpletely gone, there was a dull soreness to all of it, but it was a soreness from sex, which only served to bring me to new heights.


    As my fingers touched me in the ways I did best, he thrust into my butt, filling me up in ways I was not used to. It felt so invigorating. I was sexually satisfying a man, and he was inside me, filling my body with his hot, hard dick. However, at the same time, I had the satisfaction of having full ess to my own pussy, which my fingers danced and swirled around with the extreme precision of my masturbation skill.


    I came, letting out a very satisfied cry. Of the orgasms I¡¯ve ever had, it probably ranked the top five easily. Coming from a literal night of nonstop sex, where my pussy was already exhausted from hours of continuous use, and as the result of a man I currently hated, you could imagine how good it would have been if I had been in a dry spell or abnormally horny. Although perhaps if that was the case I would have cum before I was driven to this point. I decided at that point that I rather liked anal sex, and I¡¯d be sure to have more of it in the future.


    For the moment, I did something I¡¯ve only done twice before. I squirted. The first time I ever squirted involved a vibrator and a synthetically molded dildo used in tandem while watching some hot porn. The second time had involved a guy with a rather big dick and a love of cunnilingus. This time I exploded all over Denova¡¯s throne-like chair, gushy female spunk shooting out with enough force that it hit the back of his chair. As wave after wave assaulted me, and Denova continued his assault on my asshole, more shot out like a faucet until it finally settled out to a couple of drops. Either way, the result was undeniable, I had dirtied the Bandit King¡¯s throne, smothering it in myself. The Bandit King, who attempted to satisfy himself with my ass over his throne, had instead satisfied me until I came all over his legacy.


    I turned around and gave a look back at Denova. He wore a slightly opened mouth as if he wasn¡¯t even understanding what was happening. I rotated my hips backward, causing his dick to slide in and out of my butt with a pop. I made a pleasurable moaning sound as it did.


    <strong>Anal Sex Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    ¡°Oh, Denova¡­ You haven¡¯t finished, here, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    I did a position switch¡­ and his dick disappeared from my ass and instantly appeared in my mouth. I was on my knees, performing the kneeling blowjob without any separation of time. Denova¡¯s eyes had popped open for a second. Does that mean he was aware of the switch? No matter, it was better if he realized it, realized how much control I had.


    If Denova had been in control, the kneeling blowjob might have been a demoralizing and humiliating act, but before he could even gain the advantage, I had changed the situation myself and sucked his dick under my own volition. His control was nonexistent, and from my knees, I pleasured him because I wanted to, sucking on the dick that was in my ass.


    I¡¯m not going to make up stupid little lies like his dick tasted great. Ass tastes like ass¡­ but my <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> meant that something like this wouldn¡¯t make me hesitate. It was dirty and degrading, but it was truly Denova in this situation that was being degraded. Part of me worried about how far I could actually go. Before I came to this world, the idea of participating in a gang bang was unreasonable. Maybe a threesome, but even that would take fairly unique circumstances and copious amounts of alcohol.


    I went from a girl with a dozen some sexual partners in only three primary positions, to someone who had sex with hundreds of men, and even a woman, in dozens of positions. I liked having more than one guy at a time. I liked it in my ass. I liked being watched. I didn¡¯t mind sucking his dick. Bukkake, a hundred men in a single night, strangers, friends, family¡­Where would it stop? Golden showers? Reenacting two girls and a cup? No, I¡¯d never do that kind of stuff, but I feared <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> would make it so that if the asion urred, I would disy no limits.


    These kinds of thoughts went through my mind. However, even though I was distracted, at level 5 <strong>Blowjob</strong> and level 3 <strong>Hand Job</strong>, with a little deepthroat thrown in for good matter, I quickly found myself swallowing his load. Taking the hot spunk globs hitting the back of my throat and guzzling them down.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ you liked my ass too, that¡¯s more cum than usual.¡± I smirked up at him from my knees.


    As Denova¡¯s member went soft, perhaps the first time I¡¯d ever seen his stamina give out when he had me naked in front of him, he wore an indescribable look on his face. After a moment, he pulled his dick from my hand and turned away, walking toward the hall. Before he reached it, he stopped.


    He spoke without turning back. ¡°These games of ours are fun. You are the best I¡¯ve ever yed. However, I always win in the end, remember that. Clean yourself up for me, and then meet me in my room. Jenai,e, you will get me warmed up.¡±


    I stood back up and looked over at Jenai realizing she had stayed in the room the entire time. She gave me a look that I interpreted as worry before she followed behind Denova back towards his bedroom. The look she gave seemed to say that although I had won, there would be consequences.


    I swallowed a gulp, for the first time realizing that I might have gone too far here. I was still furious at Denova, and even though it was just the three of us, in anger I had embarrassed him by taking control during sex. It was the only weapon I could use to attack Denova, and so I used it.


    I left the throne room and moved to the bathroom. There had been a tub full of water Jenai must have made earlier, but it was already cold. I entered to cold bath anyway and began to wash, cleaning off the sex from half the bandit camp, topped off by Denova himself.


    No luck that I would have given Denova a disease, I suppose, his disease resistance was probably high. Either way, I cleaned myself thoroughly, removing the smeared paint that had decorated my face like a princess, and the numerous bits and pieces of ir in my hair. Now that I wasn¡¯t having sex, I no longer had a stamina boost and thus the exhaustion hit me a lot harder.


    Part of me feared what Denova would have nned for me. Yes¡­ it wasn¡¯t excitement this time. I only felt dread for the man. As I took a piece of cloth and ran the cold water down my breasts, forming goosebumps along the path of the droplets, I began to feel lessfortable, and more like I was preparing for war.


    I stood up and dried off my body. The face of the abused princess was gone. I didn¡¯t bother to put on any clothing. Without any dresses or deceptive masks, I approached Denova¡¯s as myself, naked and alone. This was round 2 of my battle with Denova.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    What I saw when I entered Denova¡¯s room caused me to stop. Jenai was standing on his bed. Well, more specifically, she was hanging from the canopy posts of the bed. One arm was strapped to the right post, the other was strapped to the left. Her height was short enough that her feet could barely touch the bed itself. Her mouth was gagged with a cloth, and there were tears dripping down her eyes.


    There was a smack, and her body fell forward. Her feet fell from the foot of the bed and for a second, she hung by the restraints, two chains digging into either wrist. After a second of kicking and struggling from her, she managed to get her feet back onto the bed. The source of the smack was her butt being impacted by arge wide paddle held by Denova.


    I swallowed another gulp and decided right there and then to let Denova win this round. I would do what he wanted. I could take any abuse he delivered. I kicked myself for taking so long to clean myself in the tub. For some reason, I had convinced myself that he wouldn¡¯t take it out on Jenai¡­ that it was just between him and me. However, it seems liked Jenai¡¯s fears had been correct. He would use Jenai as a way to control me. This entire scene was a statement, even if I could resist him, Jenai couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here now, you can let her down and do whatever you want with me.¡±


    It was the closest I could muster to an admission of defeat. Even though I wanted to punish him, Denova could do anything he wanted to my body tonight. My <strong>Conceal </strong>and <strong>Deception</strong> abilities were at least enough for that. However, when Denova put on a dark smile, I realized that he wasn¡¯t going to let it go with that.


    ¡°Oh! Aria? I didn¡¯t see you there. Well, I did check out your guild card and it seems like you¡¯ve made it all the way to level 11. However, level 11 isn¡¯t quite good enough. I need you to at least be 12 before we send you off tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°T-tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve made so much progress so quickly, way more than this dumb bitch.¡± He grabbed Jenai by the face, his fingers digging into her cheeks.


    Roughly turning her mouth, he gave her a violent and sloppy kiss. It looked like my little childish disy had affected him more than I thought. His eyes had taken on a crazed look. It bordered on madness. No¡­ but¡­ they were the same eyes he always had. Had the madness always been there? Why had I never noticed before? Perhaps it was because my <strong>Conceal </strong>and <strong>Deception</strong> wasn¡¯t high enough¡­ but now that I saw it, I couldn¡¯t un-see it.


    He was a man on the edge, a de just about to strike. The fact I had wagged my ass in front of him and taunted him could be considered insane. I could see the reality in his eyes. He wanted to possess me so bad. I was like a shiny gem to a jewel thief or a ss of water to a man in the desert. He had to possess me, all of me.


    ¡°O-okay¡­ I¡¯ll do everything I can to fulfill the mission.¡±


    Denova gave an annoyed look as he pulled his tongue out of Jenai¡¯s mouth. ¡°You¡¯re not listening, dear, you need one more level. And that got me thinking, you haven¡¯t gotten a taste of Jenai yet. Therefore, Jenai will be your experience partner.¡±


    My eyes shed, but I didn¡¯t make any other reaction. Instead, I moved up to the foot of the bed and without another word, I put my hands on her hips and started kissing just above her hairless clit, my tongue flicking over her olive skin. At the same time, I switched my title to <strong>Lesbian Lover</strong>. With the experience gains from the same sex, the first-time bonus, and making sure to take her in three different positions, it might not take very long at all to level up to twelve. Denova may think he¡¯s trying to get one over on me, but this only worked to my advantage.


    As my tongue worked its way to her clitoris, Denova grabbed a fist full of my hair from the base and pulled back. My head was forced away, a trail of saliva streaming from my tongue to her hairless parts.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, doll¡­ we don¡¯t know everything about how your leveling works. For example, is the quality of sex important?¡± Denova asks.


    I look up at him, my face hidden in <strong>Conceal</strong> as well as Jenai ever could. ¡°I gain experience each time I have sex, although I get a bonus if there are three different positions.¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh, uh, huh¡­ but do you get experience if there is no pration?¡±


    I frowned, not sure what he was getting at. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ 69¡¯d before and leveled¡­ with a woman.¡±


    Something flicked across Denova¡¯s face, but his smile quickly returned. ¡°Still¡­ you can¡¯t say for certain that the experience you gain from licking is as much as you gain from pration.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I suppose.¡±


    ¡°And you gain experience from using toys as well?¡±


    I flinched at that. So, he knew about the dildo I had taken too. His smile grew into something like a grinning cat. There was some kind of trap, but I didn¡¯t know what it was. I had the growing feeling like I was walking right into something that I wouldn¡¯t like. I didn¡¯t exin to him that the extra experience rtes to setting titles. I still didn¡¯t even really know if people from this world had titles or knew about their function.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I guess I do.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± He pped his hands.


    It was sudden enough and close enough that Jenai jumped. She might have fallen off the bed if I wasn¡¯t holding her hips.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ll use THAT! Don¡¯t you feel lucky, Jenai?¡± He grinned and pped Jenai¡¯s ass before jumping off the bed and walking over to a hidden drawer.


    Jenai¡¯s eyes opened in realization. For a second, I thought I could see fear. Then a momentter, they fell into a form of eptance. She gave me a look, a tear forming in her eyes, and then she nodded towards me. It was a nod of eptance. It said. ¡°do what you have to.¡±


    Whatever it was, Denova had to move a dresser to ess it. A momentter he pulled something out. It was arge strap which was attached to a massivelyrge cylinder-like rod. The rod resembled the one I had taken from the hot tub, but whereas that one was about 3 inches long and an inch wide, this one was two feet long and almost twelve inches wide.


    ¡°I had these tools specially made on a whim. You and me, Aria, we¡¯re so much alike. We think alike. Anyone else who looked at this would have no clue what it is, but you¡¯re different, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I turned away, not wanting to answer his question. Of course, I knew what that thing was. However, that size was ridiculous. It was as big as Denova¡¯s muscr arms. It was a strap-on, a massive strap-on. However, this dildo wasn¡¯t made out of stic skin or stic, but a polished stone. That meant it provided no give. It¡¯d be like jammingtwo fists into her at once. Jenai was already a small person herself.


    ¡°S-smaller.¡±


    ¡°Huh, excuse me?¡± Denova asked, turning his ear to me mockingly.


    ¡°Can I get something a little smaller?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! The more pration, the more experience. You¡¯re going to use Jenai until you reach level 12, and I¡¯m not going to waste time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know if experience worked that way. I didn¡¯t think the length of time affected experience at all. It needed to be different sexual encounters. I didn¡¯t even know if I gained experience from the same person twice a day. If I fucked Jenai¡­ let her rest a few minutes, and did it again, maybe that would work. Or, if I fucked Jenai, then switched to Denova, then back to Jenai again¡­ maybe that could create some kind of experience farming, but I¡¯ve never done anything like that consistently enough for it to prove it worked. But with that, I¡¯m not sure she could take a second time, let alone a first. Therefore, all I had was this first time.


    I couldn¡¯t remember how many guys I¡¯d been with since I reach level 11. Maybe twenty? How many of them were first-timers? A couple of repeaters came in there near the end. I also got Denova plus some anal bonus. <strong>Lesbian Lover</strong> gave twice the normal experience, three positions will get a 3X experience. So, one time with her is like six first-timers. I tried doing the math in my head, but I had no clue if I would level with this alone.


    Denova was waiting with a cruel look in his eyes. After a pause, I grabbed the straps with a t look and started putting them on like I was dressing for a funeral. They wrapped around me, numerous leather straps and buckles. They were all necessary and even once I had them all on I had to use a hand to hold up the dildo. If I could do this lying down, it¡¯d be okay, but Jenai was strapped up and Denova had no ns to let her down.


    I got up onto the bed, although I was very precariously at the edge of the bed. I looked into Jenai¡¯s eyes and touched her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± I whispered.


    I knew this wouldn¡¯t kill her. I mean, you can push a baby out of that thing if you needed to. However, it would hurt like hell, and I doubted Jenai¡¯s pain resistance was as high as mine. I wasn¡¯t a sadist or anything, so the thought of hurting my best friend was unsettling. However, I just needed to get this over with.


    Jenai shook her head and just kept looking at me. After a moment, I picked up her legs. With the help of the chains tying her up, I managed to get her legs up in my arms so that I was holding her, the bicep of each of my arms sitting in the bend of her knees. It was surprisingly easy to do. Every level I gained a point in every stat. I never really had the privilege of paying attention to it before now, but if my normal strength was five, then I was just over three times as strong as I was back in the old world. As a result, Jenai¡¯s light frame wasn¡¯t difficult for me to hold up.


    Still, positioning the pair of us was difficult. After a bit of finagling, I finally got the tip for the cylinder pressed against her. It just didn¡¯t look like it fit, any way you see it.


    ¡°Here, here, let me help.¡± Denova suddenly barked.


    He jumped up onto the bed and got behind Jenai. Without a second of concern, he reached down and stuck four fingers from each hand up against each lip of her pussy. He then pulled it open roughly. Jenai let out a muffled scream. I cringed as I thrust my dildo forward, it dug into her pussy, splitting her open. She continued to make noises that were broken by the gagging sound. As soon as the dildo struggled to enter her, Denova started pulling down on her lips, like he was trying to tug on a shirt that was too tight.


    I pressed my forehead against Jenai, and under my lips, I kept whispering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in!¡± Denova happily announced.


    Tears were running down Jenai¡¯s eyes, and mine as well. <strong>Conceal</strong>, I needed to <strong>Conceal</strong>. The hate was surging to the surface. Damn you, Denova, I fucking hate you so much right now. I looked down and saw that Denova was right. Nearly half the length had been inserted into Jenai. It was sorge, I could hear her hips creaking. On top of that, the stone tip pushed out from the skin of her stomach, so deep this was jammed into her.


    I steadily and carefully brought the dildo up, I could see a streak of blood as I pulled. Yeah, there was definitely tearing, no doubt about it. Then, as careful as I could, I slid it back into her. She made shouts and screams, all muffled by the gag over her mouth.


    Suddenly, she started convulsing, her eyes rolled up into her head as her body shook in my arms. What the hell was going on? Was I causing her to have a stroke?


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you the best part!¡± Denovaughed. ¡°It¡¯s the punishment game. You should have a look at my toy, it has some interesting side effects.¡±


    I quickly used <strong>Examine</strong> on his toy as I tried to keep her from injuring herself as she shook.


    <strong>Cursed Giant Phallus ¨C Grade B ¨C</strong>


    <strong>Effect 1: Increase Damage when used on the recipient.</strong>


    <strong>Effect 2: Inflicts pain, random status effects, and magic attacks on recipient inversely proportional to thrust speed.</strong>


    ¡°So, you see!¡± He grabbed onto Jenai¡¯s hips, from which I had no control, and then lifted and dropped it, moving her ass up and down on the dildo as fast as his hands could move.


    Like that, the massive dildo was bouncing in and out of her. Each motion made creaking sounds, her entire body looking like it was about to break. However, the convulsions seemed to stop, even though her eyes started to roll up into her head, and I couldn¡¯t even tell if she was in pain. This was horrible. A situation ofplete helplessness. But after reading the item¡¯s description, I got the idea.


    The harder I fucked her, the less the dildo would hurt her. However, fucking her with the dildo itself also hurt her. So, I had no real choice but to keep going forward. I grabbed onto the base of the dildo and took a deep breath. I have to get this over with, I have to level or this was never going to stop. The dildo was starting to heat up to an ufortable level as my hips started to slow their thrust.


    I did a position switch. A secondter, we were on the bed. Her restraint fell to the sides, jingling against the bedposts. The dildo was still in her about the same length as before, but now we were both on our knees and it was pushed in from behind. I let out a breath in relief. I had no clue if it¡¯d work. First, I didn¡¯t know if restraints would prevent it. Second, the positions I knew were usually me as the receiving end. I didn¡¯t know if it¡¯d move me down behind, but it seemed like the positioning ability came through.


    The dildo was to the point where it was starting to burn my hand. I couldn¡¯t imagine how ufortable it felt for Jenai. Without anything else I could do, I started thrusting my hips as hard as I could, shoving the massive dildo into her. The dildo started to cool down, while Jenai continued to whimper.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± A voice came from above.


    I looked up to see Denova standing there, in the same position he had been in before I did the position shift. It looked like my position shift didn¡¯t include him in the procedure¡­ and more, he was aware of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of my abilities as a seductress. But how do you know? No one else is aware when I do it.¡±


    Denova smiled. ¡°You¡¯re full of so many surprises. Just like me. We¡¯re two of a kind. I¡¯m in love. I never thought I¡¯d see the day, but I think after this heist, I¡¯ll settle down and marry you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re nothing alike.¡± I snapped back. ¡°You¡¯re cruel and hateful¡­ and¡­¡±


    Denova¡¯s cruel smile turned into augh. ¡°Is that so, yet you¡¯re the one tearing your friend in half.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve given me no choice!¡± I growled while thrusting into her from behind, trying to ignore the pained squeals as I went.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Denova shrugged. ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯re just as cruel as me. Perhaps you wanted to feel, just a little bit, what it was like to tear a woman up like this. You were curious, and it made you excited, and you didn¡¯t waste a heartbeat sticking it in. No, you¡¯re a monster to your instincts, just like me.¡±


    I wanted to shout that he was the crazy monster, but fortunately, my body had the good sense not to. Instead, I gave him a t look, a concealed look that told him nothing.


    I thrust my hips steadily. It was exhausting. Not only had I been up the entire night having sex, only to then have to pleasure Denova anally, but now I had a twenty-pound dildo I had to force into a girl that was tiny inparison. No matter how much it pained her, I had to push it past her tight pussy¡¯s resistance, forcing it in. This exhausted my hips, but the second I let myself slow down, something else would happen.


    The device seemed to respond in four different ways. It would either heat up until it was blistering hot, cool down until it almost stuck to her skin, send out an electrical current, or another option that gave no physical effect that I could see, but caused Jenai to start bucking with muffled screams from the pain. Yet, I continued to work, inflicting pain on my close friend with this sadist¡¯s monster cock. I had to finish this, quickly.


    ¡°Switch.¡± I didn¡¯t need to say the word, but it helped me focus.


    A secondter she was turned around. Jenai¡¯s face was a mess, it looked like she had been biting on the rag in her mouth for all it was worth. I continue to thrust into her using the strap-on in missionary, but I brought my hand out and rubbed her clit too.


    ¡°Come on girl, we can do it,¡± I said out loud as I worked.


    As if my words had a calming effect, she started to quiet down. I summoned up the rest of the strength in my hips to keep going. The feeling of my machinations starting to turn the tide. And then, quite suddenly, she exploded. I could feel it under my finger. She had cum, perhaps harder than I ever did. Juices, slightly reddened with blood, squirted out from every side of the dildo.


    <strong>You have increase Seductress ss to level 12. </strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Hershey Highway (Passive): Ass releases a lubrication during anal sex.</strong>


    <strong>Sadist (Passive): Give mild bursts of pain to partner during sexual intercourse.</strong>


    <strong>Cat¡¯s Meow (Active): Repairs damage to any area you can lick.</strong>


    ¡°There, I leveled!¡± I breathed in relief and pulled out.


    The giant dildo made a sickening pop as it came out, and a load of juice and blood spurted from Jenai¡¯s pussy. It remained gaping open, even now, bruised and wrecked through my own machinations.


    Denova frowned, picking up the guild card with my information and ncing at it. After a second, he put it back down.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± He said. ¡°I have work to do. Clean this¡­ mess¡­ up.¡±


    He pulled on his pants and a shirt and left without saying another word. I stared daggers at his back as he left, although I knew if he had turned back, I would have put on apletely innocent face. I was scared of him. Scared¡­ and so angry. How can someone like him exist? I ripped the straps off of me and threw that hateful dildo to the side.


    I moved up to Jenai, pulling away from the mouth gag and putting Jenai in my arms. ¡°Oh Jenai, I¡¯m so sorry, are you okay?¡±


    Jenai gave me a weak smile. ¡°It is okay, I am¡­ d you leveled¡­ with me.¡±


    ¡°No, Jenai¡­ you might be really hurt.¡±


    Jenai nodded weakly. ¡°I¡­ am not angry. I feel like I deserved this.¡±


    ¡°How could anyone?¡±


    Jenai raised a finger and put it over my mouth to stop me.


    ¡°Denova¡­ he has broken many women in the past. It was usually me wearing that item. I¡¯ve been in your exact situation, thrusting into nameless women, cracking their bodies open. Given your¡­ proclivities, he probably realized you would adapt to it and¡­¡± Jenaiughed. ¡°You¡¯d probably enjoy it. So, he¡­ switched things around. Not¡­ every woman who has had ites away from the experience healthy¡­ bleeding out ismon. At least one died. It is suiting that I receive the payment I delivered on so many others.¡±


    ¡°No Jenai¡­ it¡¯s Denova¡­ he¡¯s responsible for all of this. He¡¯s a bastard.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ but I went along with it. I never resisted. Not once. What you did¡­ I¡¯ve never seen Denova like that. I feel¡­ peaceful¡­ knowing that one day, you will overpower that man. I think he realizes it too. It¡¯s only a matter of time. He¡¯s¡­ afraid of you now. I saw it in his eyes. He is obsessed with his power¡­ and you can strip him from it at your own whim. I¡­ admire you the most.¡±


    I put anket down, trying to stifle her wounds¡­ although I admit the chance of infection was high. However, I had the Princess Kiss now, so if she got an infection, I¡¯m betting that would be a status ailment I could cure. The problem was bleeding out. If I could just stop the bleeding, she¡¯d be fine¡­ but she just did the equivalent of giving birth, except her body wasn¡¯t gunning for it, and there is no ob-gyn doctor to sew her back up.


    ¡°Could you¡­ tell me what your new skills are? It is so interesting, choosing.¡±


    When I finally realized what she was asking, my eyes refocused on the leveling screen. I hadn¡¯t really paid it much attention, instead choosing to ignore it in lieu of aiding Jenai.


    ¡°Well¡­ the first one is the stupidly named Hershey Highway,¡± I said, hoping to keep her mind distracted from the pain and difort.


    ¡°What is that? Those names are not familiar to me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I think the namees from things in my hometown. Hershey is a type of chocte and highways are a road.¡±


    It was the first time I really thought of it, but the names did seem to be geared towards individuals. Skills and special skills were likely infinite, arbitrarily given by some higher god with an atrocious naming sense.


    ¡°So, a chocte highway?¡± Jenai gave a confused look.


    ¡°Oh¡­ err¡­ it¡¯s actually ng for¡­ um¡­ butt sex¡­¡±


    Jenai barked augh, followed by a grimace of pain.


    ¡°What does a special butt sex skill do?¡± She asked with a wry grin.


    ¡°Uh, creates lubricant in the butt during¡­ err butt sex.¡±


    It was strange having this kind of conversation with anyone. I never really talked about my skills and the fact I was desperately trying tofort the woman I just fucked half to death, well¡­ my mood wasplicated at best.


    ¡°I would likely pick this skill.¡± Jenai¡¯s eyes were bright.


    ¡°Well sure, from a girl who likes butt y!¡± I retorted.


    Jenai¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°This I do. I could bypass much difort with this skill.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ You might want the <strong>Rough Rider</strong> title then.¡± I scratched my neck as she looked at me questioningly. ¡°Never mind that, the skill¡­ I already get so wet in the first hole, I really don¡¯t want things to get any messier. Especially if it¡¯s, I don¡¯t know¡­ butt juice.¡±


    ¡°What about the next skill?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Sadist, it gives mild bursts of pain to my partner during sexual intercourse.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that would certainly be a deterrent towards sexual intercourse from all but a certain special type of man.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I could kiss my leveling up goodbye with that one. I don¡¯t think any guy would want to get sudden headaches or the feeling of being electrocuted or something every time he stuck it in me.¡±


    ¡°I suppose not, I certainly did not enjoy it, and there is a third?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the third¡­¡± My eyes suddenly lit up, stupid, stupid me, there was, of course, the third.


    I instantly picked it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jenai, you¡¯re going to be fine¡­ it¡¯s just going to be a bit, unorthodox¡­ but I¡¯ll have you cleaned up in a jiffy.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    "This thing, it really works,¡± Jenai said in surprised.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Eating Out</strong>


    <strong>Cunnilingus Skill has increased to level 2.</strong>


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± My voice came out muffled from below, my face was about nose deep into her snatch. I was vigorously using the Cat¡¯s Meow, trying to get every part of her body.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you just made me cum.¡±


    As if on cue, some womanly juices just suddenly flowed up into my nose. I sputtered and coughed, pulling out.


    ¡°Hey there, this is serious.¡± I remonstrated her.


    Jenai was now boosted up on her elbows, curiously looking down at me. At first, I had just licked the outside which only had a small amount of tearing. Then I steadily had worked my way in a circle, slowly getting deeper and deeper. It was hard to see down there, so I mostly just licked everything I could get my tongue on, and gradually as I worked, I lifted her legs up more and worked on getting deeper and deeper.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Rockin¡¯ Rockette</strong>


    Of course, Jenai tasted like blood, giving me a vampire vibe, and the fear my next level would include a vampire deal of some sort. However, surprisingly enough, I didn¡¯t hate it as much as I thought I would. That is, eating pussy. I had done it the one time with Min, who even now I wondered what happened to. However, that was during a pretty stressful situation.


    You could call this one pretty stressful too since her healing depended on my licking. However, we were in afortable bed, and ever since I started, she was acting more and more lively. I had started with a Princess Kiss, our lips meeting in a surprisingly soft kiss. Girl¡¯s lips were pretty soft, I think I started to understand why lesbians liked it. In truth, if Jenai got any livelier, I might put her in 69 to give her mouth something more useful to do.


    ¡°Ah¡­ once again.¡±


    I sighed as more juice dropped into my tongue. Most of the blood was gone at this point, so I swallowed and got my first real taste of a woman. I didn¡¯t mind it. I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say she tasted sweet, but it was sweet whenpared to semen¡¯s salty taste. It was like drinking juice versus drinking a smoothie if that made any sense.


    ¡°You sure cum a lot¡­¡± I said although I wasn¡¯t really one to talk.


    ¡°It is your fault for being so good with your tongue. Seductress is a skill that is not lost on you.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Can I tell a secret?¡± she asked coyly.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I came six times while you were using the dildo.¡±


    ¡°What? Six? How¡­ You were being hurt!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it was quiterge, and you handled it so well. Perhaps I am a bit of a masochist now. Even now, as you work down below, I just want you to bite me¡­¡±


    Curiously, I cautiously bite down on her clitoris, just a nibble.


    ¡°Ah¡­ harder¡­¡±


    I press down more.


    ¡°More¡­¡±


    I bite as hard as I can without breaking skin, and a secondter a squirt hits my chin.


    ¡°Yes¡­ definitely a masochist¡­ I came again.¡±


    ¡°I could tell,¡± I said tly, wiping my chin.


    ¡°It also seems like the damage and repair have made that are more sensitive, perhaps. Either that or you Aria, are exceptional.¡±


    I gave her a wry smile and then went back to work. The strange thing was because her concealing was so high and she was so used to using it, every time she came she just said it. There was no real inflection on her face. A slight popping of the eyes, but she didn¡¯t moan, she didn¡¯t squirm, she didn¡¯t make any noises or facial expressions. Her cumming waspletely silent. If my face wasn¡¯t at ground zero receiving the brunt of her attacks, I¡¯d only have her word to go by.


    I continued my machinations in earnest. By the time I was convinced I had licked, I mean healed, every part of her I could reach, both inside and out, she had received three more cums. Out of curiosity, I position switched to 69. My body was now over hers and she immediately starting eating me out without a word.


    Even though I had finished, we kept going at it for quite a while afterward. So, I have to ept the harsh truth of it. I¡¯m officially bisexual now. I wouldn¡¯t have considered myself bisexual before, even with Min, but being with a girl¡­ was fun. I could even get behind tits. I yed with her breasts and let her y with mine for a while, and then we ended up cuddling. She smelled so nice and she was so soft, it seemed to activate the more aggressive part of me.


    When we were cuddling naked in Denova¡¯s bed, I asked her about the position shifts. She had no clue what I was talking about. When I asked her why, or when, did she decide to start eating me out, she didn¡¯t have a clear answer. Thus, I tried a few lesbian positions with her and then practiced switching positions.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Scissoring</strong>


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Sultry Spooning</strong>


    As the name suggested, sultry spooning was when I held her from behind, reaching around to y with her clitoris and breasts with my hands. Meanwhile, scissoring was ssic. Although rubbing our parts together was stimting, without a double-sided dildo or something between us, I just couldn¡¯t cum. Eventually, we settled back into a 69, which seemed to be my favorite position so far.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I saw it at that time. I was on top, but now I am on the bottom.¡±


    That was a new trick I just learned. When I did something like a 69, I could swap between top and bottom. It wasn¡¯t a different position, and it didn¡¯te up as anything like a reverse 69 or a 96 or whatever they¡¯d call it. It¡¯s just the way I call for the position puts me in either ce. I can choose which person I am in the position at will. However, for her to realize the switch, it took getting her to acknowledge our position, tell her as I¡¯m changing it, and then reminding her of the position just to get her to realize it happened. Even then, she sounded unsure. Whatever Denova had as a skill was such a cheat, then again, so were most of my abilities.


    I did try to move in heterosexual sex positions, but if they weren¡¯t positions that ¡°worked¡± because of theck of a penis, then they wouldn¡¯t trigger. This could be rectified with the attachment of a strapon. Not the monster, but Jenai also had a more reasonable one in Denova¡¯s stock. I was shocked when Jenai confirmed that the sex toys were NOT normal in this world. Denova had created these as part of his sexual torture, and until I started using one for my own sexual pleasure, Jenai hadn¡¯t even considered they could be used that way.


    <strong>Cunnilingus Skill has increased to level 3.</strong>


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯ve suddenly improved.¡± Jenai said.


    So, it appeared that she noticed. Well, if she was bad before, improving only made Jenai cum more often. I was a little disappointed that fingering also did not show up under my skills, but when I checked my status, I noticed that the position <strong>¡°Fingering¡± </strong>had lost the (self), so I guess that meant I can change to a fingering position on anyone I wanted now. Maybe the act of fingering others was covered by the masturbation skill, but it hadn¡¯t leveled up so I wasn¡¯t sure. Eventually, we finished experimenting as it was gettingte, and Jenai got up to start cleaning the sheets and repairing the room.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay to do this?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°It hurts a little deep down,¡± Jenai touched her stomach. ¡°But I believe it is just soreness that your tongue could not reach. Perhaps a kiss will make it all better?¡±


    I smiled and sat on the edge of the bed, reaching out my arm and grabbing the naked Jenai. I pulled her towards me and I kissed her stomach. Although Princess Kiss only works on the lips, I activated it anyway. I then looked up and brought her lips to mine, giving her another Princess Kiss.


    As our lips slowly party, my eyes looking up at hers, I asked. ¡°Better?¡±


    She closed her eyes for a second. ¡°Mmm, better.¡±


    I still watched her closely as she moved around the room and picked things up, but I wasn¡¯t able to detect any issues, at least through her level of concealment.


    After she finished changing the bedding that was now drenched in our lust, as much of it more recent as from earlier, she finally let out a sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow. From then on, I will be contending with Denova alone.¡±


    I winced at those words. In many ways, it felt like abandonment.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to leave you. You¡¯re my close friend. I love you.¡±


    To be clear, I did love her as a friend. We were friends who werefortable exploring each other¡¯s bodies. It wasn¡¯t like I wanted her or something. We¡¯re just friends.


    Jenai nodded. ¡°Love¡­ yes¡­ I think it is love too. I love you, Aria, as well. I do not wish for you to go¡­ but in some ways I am relieved.¡±


    I cocked my head questioningly. ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You will be out from under Denova¡¯s clutches. He may still have your guild card and know your skills, but he doesn¡¯t know what your skills mean. He can only guess, and if these skills use this ng like Hershey Upway¡­ he won¡¯t even be able to do that. I meant what I said, I believe you will be stronger than that man.¡±


    I move up to her. ¡°Just wait for me, I wille back. I will save you from him.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°One day¡­ I¡¯m going to kill Denova.¡±


    Jenai nodded. ¡°I hope¡­ I am alive to see that day. You¡­ sound just like a hero. Be careful, or you may steal my heart and soul.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ go to bed, it¡¯s gettingte now and I don¡¯t want to be awake when Denova gets back.¡± I shook off her words ineloquently.


    Hero? I didn¡¯t see myself as a good person. I was just trying to survive. As to the other thing, I didn¡¯t see myself marrying a woman anytime soon. Fortunately, Jenai agreed with me and dropped it. The pair of us lied down and went to sleep, holding each other. Regrettably, Denova did not leave us alone sleeping. He was a little surprised to see Jenai back in tip-top shape. He did manage to get the contents of the skill of Cat¡¯s Meow out of me. He found it hrious that I had spent half the day licking Jenai¡¯s girl parts in order to fix her up.


    He then took turns fucking the both of us, not sparing Jenai any leniency from previously being hurt. I didn¡¯t use any position changes on him, and Jenai and I held and kissed each other as he switched back and forth between us. He didn¡¯t seem to care that we spared him no intimacy. I also unlocked my first two threesome positions, so that was something to get excited about.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Double Dip</strong>


    At one point, while he was pounding me from behind doggy style, I started eating Jenai¡¯s pussy, and that got me the second position.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: The Doggy Deluxe</strong>


    <strong>Vaginal Intercourse Skill has increased to level 7.</strong>


    We both went down on him and he finally came on both of our faces. We then licked the semen off of each other, which was an event that Denova seemed to have noints about. Denovaid down in the middle of the bed and went to sleep. He didn¡¯t mind that neither of us girls cuddled with him either, the pair of us holding each other on the other side of the bed.


    <strong>Blowjob Skill has increased to level 6.</strong>


    When the morning came, I awoke to my ass being pped by Denova¡¯s calloused hands. Jenai was no longer there. She was an early bird, already up cleaning, sewing, making food¡­ basically, everything Denova demanded before Denova demanded it. When I got up, I saw that she was back in gaudy wear that barely left anything to the imagination. Although I didn¡¯t have room to talk, it had been nearly three days since I hadst worn an article of clothing, unless a strap-on counted.


    Today, I had to return to being a princess. That put me back into the hot tub, with bubbly water produced by Jenai. She was back in servant mode, and I was regretful that I couldn¡¯t get her in the bath with me. I did give her another princess kiss, which ended in some pretty heavy petting before she pulled away and huffed.


    ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible,¡± She pouted with a blush in an incredibly cute waypletely unlike the first time I had seen her.


    After she left, I bathed myself properly, including some experience with <strong>Solo yer</strong>. When I was out and dried, Jenai properly dressed me as a princess, redoing the hair I had destroyed. I applied my own makeup as Jenai grudgingly admitted I was better at it than she. Afterward, I tried to enjoy Jenai a little more, and she ended up pping my bottom before I¡¯d stop.


    Perhaps my behavior was getting a little out of control. I was acting like a teenager on prom night, except I was the one in the prom dress! I closed my legs and carefully thought of not sex. Restraint, restraint¡­ I needed restraint.


    <strong>Carnal Resistance has increased to level 2.</strong>


    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the skill I needed. I continued to think sage thoughts, but as I waited for Denova to finalize whatever the hell he was doing before I got in the carriage, I had to use my toy again. Look, I¡¯m not that bad. I just need it when I get up. And about 2-3¡­ 5 times tops a day. That¡¯s it, and then I¡¯m cool as a cucumber. You know¡­ maybe I should just¡­ you know, leave the toy inside me, channel magic whenever I¡¯m having trouble.


    That ended up working really well. I needed underwear to hold it up in there. I hadn¡¯t worn underwear since I met Denova, so it felt somehow constricting¡­ but walking around with a 1-inch thick tube up in there took some finesse.


    <strong>Conceal Skill has increased to level 7.</strong>


    And there you go! Level 7 <strong>Conceal </strong>and all I had to do was satisfy my lust. I regret nothing. Well¡­ I did get carried away with turning it on, and my panties were so soaked that they started dripping down my dress. But I¡¯m a fighter, I will persevere!


    By the third time I asked Jenai for new panties, she found out what I was doing and literally reached up my dress and yanked my toy out.


    <strong>Masturbation Skill has increased to level 4.</strong>


    <strong>Magic Skill has increased to level 2.</strong>


    ¡°Hey! I need that!¡± I whined.


    I was on a roll today. I was eager to test out if masturbation truly improved and if another level of magic would allow me to increase the vibrations strength andplexity. I wanted to see if I could just vibrate a part of the dildo, or possibly send it running through the vibrator itself like an undting wave. Oh, that sounded awesome. I was wet just thinking about it.


    ¡°You can have it once you reach the castle. Until then, you must go without. I will not let my friend be a sexual deviant.¡±


    My experiments would, unfortunately, have to wait. She ended up putting it into one of the bags of luggage being loaded on the carriage. The bags were full of Denova¡¯s finest. Dresses, fine jewelry¡­ most of it had been owned by the previous princess and fitted to my measurements. I vaguely wondered if there was a bandit seamstress running around camp doing this kind of stuff.


    Without my toy, I was left to awkwardly cross my legs and bear with it. After what felt like ages, it became time to go. It was Jenai who hade to fetch me. She simply gave me a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Come, we must go now.¡±


    I nodded, and we left through a hidden p in the back and continued out to the carriage which sat a mile or so outside of the bandit camp. It was a carriage fitted much like the one the bandits had attacked when they captured me in what felt like a lifetime ago. I lifted my head, the concealing, and <strong>Deception</strong> in full gear.


    ¡°So, the time hase that I set you free,¡± Denova said to me.


    I sniffed. ¡°This one does not think she is truly free.¡±


    Denova smiled. ¡°And don¡¯t forget it. Everyone in this carriage is my closest allies. I have inserted over a dozen eyes and ears within the castle. You will be watched, and remember, I know and see everything. Put on a convincing show, and when youe back, I¡¯ll make you my wife. Betray me, and there are more des in the dark than you can count.¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± I said wryly, dropping the princess act.


    ¡°And remember,¡± He smiled grabbing Jenai. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who can be punished.¡±


    I simply nodded at that, then moved into the carriage.


    ¡°Any questions?¡± he asked, moving up to the door as I sat down inside.


    ¡°Who is my contact?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They¡¯ll contact you.¡± He responded. ¡°Just integrate yourself into the noble society. When we need you to do something, you¡¯ll be contacted. Oh, on that note, here is a little engagement present.¡±


    He held out a ring to me. I looked down at it like a viper, not reaching my hand to take it. Instead, I used <strong>Examine</strong> on it.


    <strong>Cursed Ruby Ring ¨C Grade A ¨C</strong>


    <strong>Effect 1: The wearer gains the identity of a target. Target is selected by blood ritual. Current target: Cornelia Bartrum.</strong>


    <strong>Effect 2: The wearer will die instantly if the appropriate key phrase is used. Current Keyphrase: Hidden</strong>


    <strong>Effect 3: Ring cannot be removed from the wearer without an appropriate key phrase or after death. Current Keyphrase: Hidden</strong>


    <strong>Effect 4: Tracking: The location of the target is always known.</strong>


    <strong>Effect 5: Once worn, the ring will hide all status effects.</strong>


    ¡°Oh,e now, don¡¯t be rude. This cost me a veryrge sum of money to procure. Put it on.¡±


    I grimaced and then slowly reached out and grabbed the ring. As I grabbed the ring, Denova put his hands on mine, stopping me from withdrawing.


    ¡°Also, I can use the key phrase from anywhere, all I need to do is utter the words and you¡¯re dead. With this, you¡¯re officially mine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I ampletely yours,¡± I said with a helpless look on my face.


    <strong>Deception Skill has increased to level 7.</strong>


    He grinned. Maybe he was so full of himself right now that he wasn¡¯t using his lie-detecting ability. Maybe he knew damn well I was lying and just didn¡¯t care. Either way, I thought about every way I wished he¡¯d die as I put the ring on my finger. It shed a momentter.


    I used the <strong>Examine</strong> skill on the ring again.


    <strong>Ruby Ring ¨C Grade A ¨C Effects Hidden</strong>


    Slightly suspicious, but nobles likely kept all kinds of hidden tricks up their sleeves, so I didn¡¯t think anyone would be surprised a princess had a ring with some kind of protection charm she didn¡¯t want to reveal. Like it said, I was unable to pull it off again. It just felt stuck on my right hand¡¯s ring finger.


    ¡°What about your men¡­ are their stats hidden too? I wouldn¡¯t want the nobles to see me in a party of bandits.¡±


    Denova chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I have that figured out.¡±


    As the carriage started moving away, I looked back. I saw Jenai in the distance, her facepletely unreadable. I felt both relieved and sad. I was leaving my best friend, but I was also leaving the hateful Denova. One day I would kill him and save her. That was my promise. I had never killed anyone before, but this was already a violent world and I had already done many things I would never have done in my previous life. I would summon the capacity to kill him, I swear it.


    As I left, my identity as the princess every bandit got a taste of remained secured. It was spread throughout camp that Denova eventually got a ransom from a noble and most of the thieves just epted it. I had actually been snuck out of the back of the camp and taken some distance away from where the carriage had been collected in secret. Except for the six thieves escorting me, no one but Jenai and Denova was aware of my involvement. However, I was soon reminded once again that Denova never does anything without a reason.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    The carriage was perhaps not the mostfortable ride around. At first, I had tried to treat the bumpiness like an unbnced washing machine, using the bumps to satisfy the sexual lust I¡¯ve been deprived since my dildo was jammed into one of the bags. However, an hourter I hadn¡¯t been able to get even my overactive libido to climax and my butt was bing numb. There were cushions, of course, but they were not enough to truly protect my butt, or get me off, I¡¯d have taken either.


    I eventually switched to <strong>Rough Rider</strong> to relieve some of the diforts. My butt hurt less, but the numb feeling wouldn¡¯t go away. I just wanted to move my butt a bit, maybe stand up and stretch. However, the carriage did not give enough room to stand. I shouted twice for the thieves to stop the carriage for me.


    The first time, the guy on the horse riding alongside just looked at me with a disgusted re and barked. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    A secondter, I realized I recognized him. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, you did me doggy style two nights ago. I came with you. That was a good one.¡±


    The guy turnedpletely red, and his horse fell back. Why was he suddenly being all shy now? He wasn¡¯t at all shy when he was pping my butt and saying I was his, what was the word? Oh yeah, ¡®Dirty Little Fuck Princess¡¯.


    Of course, that got me the idea of fucking these thieves. I mean, Denova depended on what they¡¯d tell him, but they¡¯re likely not going to tell him they fucked the princess before she got there. Plus, even if he found out, he¡¯d be more likely to take it out on them than me. Six guys at a time. With my new-found love of anal, the <strong>Gang Banger</strong> experience will be much easier to earn. I kind of wanted to try anal again, especially with someone a size smaller than Denova. Especially double pration. I think I could handle it now.


    The second time I asked them to stop, intending to try to seduce them, they didn¡¯t say a word to me. Ignoring me is painful. If they kept treating me so poorly, then I¡¯d just release the <strong>Pheromones</strong>. Let¡¯s see them keep their reason with that. A sh of Jenai¡¯s face kept me from doing that. If my obsession with fucking somehow prevented us from getting into the castle and thus risked Jenai¡¯s life, I couldn¡¯t live with myself.


    On the other hand, she said no dildo until we got to the castle. She said nothing about no dick¡­ and the faster I leveled, the more powerful and more likely I could overwhelm Denova. In a way, fucking these guards was in Jenai¡¯s best interest.


    As I danced back and forth over the release of my <strong>Pheromones</strong>, the guards started talking. I pressed my ear up against the carriage door listening to the conversation outside. I guess even the guards would get bored on a long journey like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± One of the guy¡¯s said.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Well, we got this whore in the back who''s been stuck more than a pin cushion and now we¡¯re walking right into a castle?¡±


    ¡°What of it? Denova says he¡¯s already made the appropriate bribes and it¡¯ll be no problem. Plus, he offered us a cut.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, it seems risky to me, can that girl even be useful? The only thing she seems useful for is putting up her legs.¡±


    I frowned at the rude guy¡¯sments. I know I¡¯ve done a lot of sexual deeds, but I don¡¯t really see myself as a slut. This is just how I level. It¡¯s how my ss was built. Do you call an adventurer who goes out and kills a bunch of goblins to level up a mass murderer? No, he¡¯s just doing what adventurers do to level. Same difference.


    ¡°You¡¯re just pissy because you thought you were nail¡¯n a princess, and it turns out she was just somemon girl like the rest.¡±


    I gave the other guy a thumbs up. Totally, he¡¯s just jealous.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just saying¡­ why us? We get a cut of the biggest heist of the century.¡±


    ¡°Like he said, we¡¯re his most trusted!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but we¡¯re all thieves. Only one bandit in the bunch and I¡¯m sorry Bree, but I find it hard to believe you¡¯re his most trusted after you got drunk and talked shit about him for half a night.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ that was months ago, we¡¯ve long since buried the hatchet on that kind of stuff.


    I was already starting to get bored with their talk. They were supposed to be talking about that smoking hot princess sitting in the carriage and how they wished they¡¯d fuck her.


    <em>¡°Oh man, you see that sexy bitch in the carriage? Man, I¡¯d like to fuck her.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Yeah man, you and me both, we should totally pull over this carriage and take her on the side of the road.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Oh, but we can¡¯t, Denova would totally kill us.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Naw man, what Denova doesn¡¯t know, won¡¯t hurt him.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°You¡¯re right, man, let¡¯s do this.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Alright, I feel like filling up that princess ass.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the pussy.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll fuck her till she¡¯s full of cum.¡±</em>


    I was not listening to their actual conversation, but the pretend conversation in my head. Meanwhile, my dress was hiked up, and I was fingering myself. Dammit, why do these have to be the only cautious and honorable thieves in the entire fucking forest? I was ready to reach a climax when the carriage suddenly mmed to a stop. Being as I was not exactly sitting correctly in my seat, this caused me to sprawl forward and hit my head on the adjacent wall.


    ¡°Ah, damn it!¡± I swore.


    Although it¡¯d be hard to guess whether I cussed at the strike to my head or the cockblocked orgasm. Maybe I really did need to work on my carnal resistance. As I leveled up my abilities, I think it was sending my libido overboard. I vowed to work on resisting my sexual urges¡­ right after I just squirt this one out.


    Regrettably, or perhaps thankfully, the side of the carriage swung open before I had my hand back under my dress. As is, it just looked like I was readjusting my dress after the sudden fall.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± the guy growled. ¡°You got a cut on your head.¡±


    I lifted up my hand to my head and noticed it for the first time as well. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, except for the fact I was pretending to be a princess.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Distantly, I hoped my dream was about to be a reality, but fortunately, my delusions were not so advanced that I didn¡¯t know something else was going on.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster up ahead. We¡¯re going to go take care of it. You stay here with the driver and one ¡®guard¡¯ and we¡¯ll start moving once it¡¯s been dealt with.¡±


    I nodded to the guy and tried to follow him out the carriage door. The guy blocked me and pushed me back down onto the seat.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°My butt is sore from riding in this carriage, I want to stand and stretch my legs for a bit.¡±


    ¡°No, the boss says you stay in the carriage until we get there. So, you need to stay.¡±


    ¡°But my butt is sore!¡± I whined a tad petntly.


    ¡°Shut up or I¡¯ll give your ass a reason to be sore!¡± He cursed.


    My eyes brightened at that. ¡°Is that a promise?¡±


    He coughed, suddenly not quite sure what to say. Not wanting to waste the chance, I slowly rose up my dress. A momentter, I revealed my underwear, which I pulled to the side, effectively giving him a clear look at the glistening pink lips of my pussy. I couldn¡¯t have made ae on more obvious if I yanked down his pants and sucked him off right there.


    He stared at my pussy, the desire very clearly on his face. He reached out and then seemed to catch himself. He shook his hand, pointing at me.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ damn, they said the whole camp, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the whole camp, I just want your cock inside me.¡±


    He unconsciously reached down and grabbed his own nuts, which were already springing to life at the appearance of me spread wide and open for him.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­ the guys, they won¡¯t wait¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be really quick, just two minutes,¡± I gave him a pouty face as I spoke. ¡°You can just tell the guys I was panicky, and you had to tie me up. You¡­ can tie me up, if you want.¡±


    <strong>Seduce Skill has increased to level 2.</strong>


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ uh¡­ g-g-guys!¡± He turns outside. ¡°The princess is being a little panicky, just give me a minute to calm her down.¡±


    He got the rest of the way into the cart and a surge of happiness shot through me. Not just because I leveled up in seduce, which is a lot safer than the <strong>Seduction</strong> special skill, but also because I¡¯d finally get some sex. And the best part was that I didn¡¯t recognize him from my night of debauchery. That¡¯s an experience bonus right there!


    He quickly fiddled with the string of his pants as he closed the carriage door behind him. Meanwhile, I scooted back, sitting in the middle aisle between the two carriage seats. I put up my feet on either seat, ready to ept his hard member into me.


    He got down his knees in front of me, stroking his cock a few times as he lined it up for entry. There was a thump on the door and he nearly jumped out of his skin. He looked around nervously.


    ¡°Just a minute, we¡¯re almost done.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, stick it in me, baby.¡±


    He listened for a second and then nodded. He put it back down, the tip of his head touching against the entry into my womanhood. Yes, dick, I need your dick inside me. There was a sudden shout, like a yell from outside. Once again, he jumped, and his perfect head pressed against my vagina was once again denied entry.


    ¡°I-I have to go see what that is.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s fine, they¡¯re just, whatever,e on.¡±


    ¡°Just a minute¡­¡± he put his hand out as if he was settling a horse.


    He went to the door, then turned back and blew me a kiss with a grin before turning and jumping outside. I rolled my eyes. Jeeze, I wanted some sloppy sex in the carriage, not a boyfriend. I dropped my head back, sighing at the inconvenience of it all. Of course, I was still lying with my legs spread open like a whore. Oh god, the guard was right.


    I pulled my dress down and sat back in my seat. Damn it, I¡¯ve just been nutstely. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve grown this desperate. That has to be full blown nymphomania, right? I mean, what did Jenai even think of me. I was feeling her up every chance I got. It was almost the same way Denova would do it.


    <em>We¡¯re a lot alike.</em>


    I shivered at those words. No, Denova and I were not alike. He was insane, a sociopathic psychopath who murders people and doesn¡¯t give a shit about anyone. I cared about Jenai. I cared about Min. The fact I only care about women didn¡¯t make me a lesbian. I just hadn¡¯t found any good, reliable men yet.


    Okay¡­ I will resist my urges.


    <strong>Carnal Resistance has increased to level 3.</strong>


    That¡¯s right. I am calm. I am in control. When that bodyguardes back in here, I¡¯ll just say it was apse in judgment or something. I¡¯m betting his buddies wouldn¡¯t even believe him. It¡¯s called usible deniability.


    However, the guys were taking a while. Other than the shout, there wasn¡¯t much going on. There were some sounds like metal nging on metal, but that was already gone. So, what the heck was going on. A shadow showed in front of the door and I gave a sigh as I moved to open it.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry, that was¡­¡± I opened the door and my mind seemed to freeze. ¡°¡­ A mistake¡­¡±


    The thing standing in front of me was not one of the thieves at all. It wasrge, it had a buildrger than Denova and stood at almost seven feet tall. It also had a face that was unmistakably that of a pig. A body of a man, but the face of a pig. That only meant one thing.


    ¡°An¡­ orc?¡±


    The orc grunted and reached out, grabbing me. A secondter, I was tossed over its shoulder like a rag. As I was pulled out of the carriage, I realized there were two other orcs rummaging around. There were bodies on the floor, including the guy I fucked two nights prior and the one I almost fucked two minutes ago.


    In an instant, I was back alone and in the capture of orcs. The orcs started running off into the forest, abandoning the carriage and taking me with them.


    <em>Well¡­ shit.</em>

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    As the pig-faced orcs dragged me off into the forest, I cursed my mind-bogglingly awful luck. Although luck didn¡¯t appear to be a stat with a tangible number, if it existed, mine had to be low. Why the hell would the orcs attack the carriage now? The sight of the thieves cut up on the ground was certainly disturbing. At least one of them I remembered sleeping with before, and except Denova, there was no other former lover I really wanted to see die. This world was simply too brutal and savage for me.


    One of the orcs had tossed me over his shoulder, and the three of them were now sprinting through the forest. They were remarkably fast, able to run at a speed close to a horse at full gallop, even though the densely-packed foliage all around us. I wanted to put up a fight, but right now the only thing I could do is Pheromone. That would turn them feral, and with me in one of their hands, I didn¡¯t see myself getting out of it without being hurt.


    Of course, that left <strong>Seduction</strong> and <strong>Eye of the Beholder</strong>¡­ I could make them attracted to me, then possibly knock them out with <strong>Rock A Bye</strong>. <strong>Seduction</strong> still scared me, the effect on people had backfired a lot recently. And <strong>Eye of the Beholder</strong>¡­ likely contributed to Dox being killed. Seductress powers were too dangerous when I tossed them around willy-nilly. As these thoughts ran through my mind, I decided to check on the orcs with my <strong>Examine</strong>.


    <strong>Name: Grg</strong>


    <strong>Sex: M</strong>


    <strong>Age: 8</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 55</strong>


    <strong>Species: Pigman warrior</strong>


    <strong>Sexually Compatible: Yes</strong>


    <strong>Kills: 22</strong>


    <strong>Rapes: 2</strong>


    <strong>Intelligence Level: Low</strong>


    <strong>Name: Ga</strong>


    <strong>Sex: M</strong>


    <strong>Age: 6</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 40</strong>


    <strong>Species: Pigman warrior</strong>


    <strong>Sexually Compatible: Yes</strong>


    <strong>Kills: 10</strong>


    <strong>Rapes: 1</strong>


    <strong>Intelligence Level: Low</strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Name: Grkaa</strong>


    <strong>Sex: M</strong>


    <strong>Age: 9</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 56</strong>


    <strong>Species: Pigman warrior</strong>


    <strong>Sexually Compatible: Yes</strong>


    <strong>Kills: 28</strong>


    <strong>Rapes: 4</strong>


    <strong>Intelligence Level: Low</strong>


    I blinked when I read through the information. Are those even names? This ispletely different from when I Examined humans. That means monsters are different from humans. No ss, just a species¡­ which appears to be Pigman, or more specifically Pigman warrior. I guess that means race and ss were not distinguished in monsters? Is Pigman like a second-tier orc, or are they not orcs at all? I mean, the LOTR orcs are still something that might exist in this world. I¡¯m still going to call them orcs for now.


    They¡¯re also really young¡­ but they¡¯ve killed and raped before. At over six feet tall, they were not child orcs despite their age. I don¡¯t know if those kill stats mean humans or just things in general. If they¡¯re killing another Pigman, I couldn¡¯t care less. Same with rapes. Given how this world has been so far, I feared those rapes were humans, and those kills probably included those rapes. They¡¯re surprisingly high levels also exined how they were able to destroy my escort of thieves. I only had the one bandit defending me.


    If this went like every other encounter I¡¯ve had so far, then rape and murder were the only future these orcs or Pigman or whatever had nned for me. Which meant, as a seductress, I had only one choice; I had to go on the offensive. The orcs ran on with me bumping along one of their shoulders, Grg as it turned out, until the point that my hips were rather sore. This wasn¡¯t exactly princess carry, so the run wasn¡¯t without its difort.


    I worked on a n in my head. The first thing I did was change <strong>Beautification</strong> to orc. Then I started targeting them with <strong>Eye of the Beholder</strong>. I spaced myself out, using it only once every five minutes. All the levels I recently gained had not only brought increases to my stamina, but also my stamina regen, so at this rate, I didn¡¯t find myself getting tired. I held off striking them with <strong>Seduction</strong>. It used a bit more stamina, and I was afraid that using it might cause one of them to try to take me now, thus inducing a scurry. They ran for quite some time, and the sun was already starting to set when they finally stopped. I had the time to put <strong>Eye of the Beholder</strong> on each Pigman at least 5 times. By now, I should be looking very fuckable¡­ if that was something they didn¡¯t see me as before.


    As night fell, they ended up bringing me into an abandoned looking barn. I didn¡¯t know if they had murdered the previous humans who had lived here. There was a pile of bloodied animal carcasses in the corner rotting. It was not a pleasant smell, so I tried not to look at it. No, I couldn¡¯t think of how disgusting this was. With <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>, I could fuck on top of that pile of corpses and not be too bothered by it, but my body at least had the good sense to feel disgusted even if my mind was broken.


    As one of the orcs threw me on a haystack nearby, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Okay. I needed to get started. I had to take control of the situation from the start and keep them in my flow. The one thing I needed right now, more than anything, was more levels. If I was ever going to free Jenai and kill Denova, I needed to be stronger. I wanted him dead, and the only way to do it was to get the right special skill. There was only one way I knew how to level and now is the only time I had.


    Even if I used <strong>Rock A Bye</strong> and knocked all of these orcs out, then ran away, all that would happen is I¡¯d be captured by Denova. He knew where I was thanks to the ring after all. However, there was a window of time right now. A few days where I could increase my strength free from his clutches. I looked at the orcs in front of me¡­ and the predatory look that I had spent thest few weeks suppressing had taken over my face. It was enough that the orcs were hesitating, taking a few steps back, looking like they were about to run.


    I began the offensive. I released the <strong>Pheromones</strong> while simultaneously using <strong>Seduction</strong> on the highest level one. As expected, three hungry looks appeared in the pig-like eyes, and they began to reach for me. They immediately grabbed at my fine pink princess dress, and with snorting noises, tore it to shreds. I¡¯d never had clothing literally torn from me before while course hands grabbed at my body. With my overactive seductress libido, it was already enough to bring me ready for action.


    I grabbed the first orcs pants and whipped them down, throwing away any formality, concealment, or <strong>Deception</strong>. I was leveling now. However, what I saw when the pants hit the ground immediately caused me to give a wry smile, and my face to twist ufortably. That¡¯s¡­


    ¡°They are Pigman, I guess¡­¡±


    The Pigman had a long furry penis, but the strange thing is that it was twisted into loops. The shaft itself was pink and very thin, but the length was easily nearly two feet long¡­ that is if you pulled the dick out. The problem was when engorged, the dick didn¡¯t stick out straight. Instead, it was twisted around and around in three loops, ultimately pointing randomly in one direction.


    I tentatively put my mouth on it, thinking maybe I could straighten it with a little work. Just as I got the tip in, the orc grabbed the back of my head and thrust forward. The dick went in like a corkscrew¡­


    <em>So soft!</em>


    Upon entering my mouth, his dick immediately tried to twirl back into a circle, and the second his incredible length struck the back of my throat, it just folded in on itself, not even triggering my gag reflex at all. In fact, it didn¡¯t really feel much like sucking on a dick. It felt more like sucking a tail in the shape of a slinky. However, the orc thing let out a growl followed by numerous oinks while looking up in ecstasy¡­ so I guess he liked it. The other orcs had taken their clothes off and were ying with their dicks as well.


    Basically, they pulled on them until the dick spread out a foot from the body, then let it go. The dick would spring back into a round shape, only for them to do it again. This is the method the orc seemed to use to masturbate, springing their dicks. They had no balls to speak of, those seemed to be farther up in their bodies.


    Despite all that, if you put a bag over their obvious piglike faces, their bodies were finely tuned. Rather than giant potbellies, they looked like muscr warriors. Is this because they¡¯re Pigman warriors and not just Pigman? Well, I didn¡¯t hate their bodies. They were a little hairy, but not hairier than some of the men I¡¯ve been with. The pinker than normal color and the ck splotches were a little odd¡­ but that was something I could ignore.


    As I sucked the highest-level orc off, each of my hands worked one of the other orcs, well, I guess I should call it their penis, even if it looks like it should be called a whatchamadoodle. I wish I had some way to dy their orgasms. I wasn¡¯t even half done when suddenly something shot from the penis tip into my mouth. I swallowed it on instinct and ended up coughing.


    I can¡¯t say the taste was gross, but it tasted really oily. It had a really fishy taste. A secondter, the two other guys erupted too, spraying their seed on me. As the orcs orgasmed, they made a sound in between a bark and an oink while bobbing their head in a way that might have been cute in something that wasn¡¯t a monstrous abomination of nature. The semen itself felt oily on my skin. I felt like I had just taken a bath in fish vored bacon grease. It was shiny, brown, and considerably more viscous than I was used to.


    After the orcs finished, they looked at each other in confusion, like they didn¡¯t quite know what had happened or how they had gotten there. Meanwhile, I was genuinely frustrated. I¡¯m not even sure if BJs and hand jobs gave experience, or if that experience had a first-time bonus. I probably didn¡¯t get the <strong>Gang Banger</strong> bonus either. Fortunately, throughout the entire exchange which probablysted less than five minutes, I had cast <strong>Seduction</strong> two more times, once on each of the other orcs. I wanted to take advantage of <strong>Sexual Saint</strong> while it was active.


    The orcs started to turn away, and I put on an annoyed look behind their backs. I was not going to level just with this. Therefore, I activated <strong>Pheromones</strong> again, the predatory look returning to my face.


    ¡°Did I say we were done?¡± I growled.


    The orcs turned back, seemingly dazed. I grabbed the one closest to me, the one I had sucked off, and yed with his corkscrew dick until I managed to get it up against me. I was already long past wet enough, even for something as odd as this. He thrust in as soon as he was lined up.


    ¡°Ah¡­ inside me.¡±


    I let out a little giggle. It felt as strange in my pussy as it did my mouth. It certainly took some getting used to. In a way, it was very thin, so it wasn¡¯t exactly the most stimting experience, except that it curled up too. As its length hit the back of my vagina, it folded and starteding back up the front. In the end, it felt like I had two dicks inside me. The way it twisted also caused the dick to move in strange ces, touching me in areas a normal dick usually missed. I rocked my hips, fucking the orc. After a few moments of encouragement, he was back to thrusting inside me.


    With the <strong>Sexual Saint</strong> stamina boost back on, I did <strong>Seduction</strong> some more. Another orc cock went into my mouth since I really wanted that two-hole bonus. I kept <strong>Gang Banger</strong> equipped. In this particr situation, I could benefit with <strong>Rough Rider</strong>, <strong>Gang Banger</strong>, or <strong>Town Bicycle</strong>. However, <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> would only give me 10% experience on the third orc, and I didn¡¯t think it wouldpound with the same lovers¡¯ multiple times. The orcs were so soft I didn¡¯t think I could get it in my ass, but even if I did, that would just be 50% experience on 1 orc. Whereas <strong>Gang Banger</strong> gave 50% experience on two people filling two holes, so it was the ideal experience. I wasn¡¯t sure it worked that way, but that¡¯s why I stuck with my first title, which even now was one of the most useful.


    The third cock was in my hand again. However, this time I didn¡¯t move my hand at all. I didn¡¯t want to inadvertently initiate my <strong>Hand Job</strong> skill and waste a cum¡­ so I kept my hand there like a dead weight as he thrust himself against it. He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, not even seeming to notice.


    The orc came inside me and I let out a cute little gasp. A normal dick kind of just throbbed when it came. The orc dick was different. It was like¡­ a tiny bulge, that shot out, moving through the loop like a glob moving through a drain until it suddenly burst out the tip. It felt like his dick was crawling inside me, I can¡¯t really exin it another way. There were three more bursts moving, causing the dick to twist and readjust inside me until he was spent.


    I kicked the orc off me, my hand tightening around the shaft of the orc to my side. I pulled him by his dick, and he let out a loud snorting whine. However, the orc went where I guided him, and a momentter he was happily thrusting into me as well. Meanwhile, I continued to attack with the <strong>Seduction</strong> skill. The orc in my mouth finally erupted, and I swallowed down his greasy seed while continuing to suck him. The orc started making a whining grunt sound as I sucked him way past the point of release. He was stomping his feet, but I wouldn¡¯t let him pull out, havingplete control of his dick. Suddenly, a glob of seed shot through his dick that wasrge enough to see with the visible eye. My eyes widened, but before I could spit his dick out of my mouth, it reached the tip and erupted inside.


    ¡°Ack, gah, cough¡­ Ah¡­ it went up my nose!¡±


    I coughed as oily liquid went up the wrong hole, and I ended up having to wipe some from my nose. The other orc exploded inside me while I was still trying to clean myself up. They really did notst very long. I only did the one position, which means no enhanced position bonus either. I grimaced¡­ I needed more experience. As the orcs went to rest, I didn¡¯t let up. I kept firing off <strong>Seduction</strong>.


    <strong>Seduction</strong> was scary and had some pretty unexpected side effects. It usually backfired stupendously, but that was when I used <strong>Seduction</strong> conservatively. I¡¯d use it once, maybe twice, and I would let it slowly build up. This led to the feverish looks and the obsession. However, was there a point beyond that? I didn¡¯t know¡­ but I nned to test it on these orcs.


    And so, Iunched <strong>Pheromones</strong> again. A wave of exhaustion overtook me, letting me realize I had reached the limit of my stamina. I used <strong>All Nighter </strong>on myself. I have no clue how much I used. HP bars, SP bars, and stamina were not numbers I was given in this fantasy world. However, I no longer felt tired. Unfortunately, my orcpanions didn¡¯t make it. They were under the effects of <strong>Pheromones</strong> certainly, but their penis wasn¡¯t protruded. That¡¯s right, it seemed to shrink back up in there. There was only a little tip which would spring out into the whole shaft when they were ready.


    One tried to stick it in me, but there was nothing to stick. They were horny, but the equipment no longer worked. Wait¡­ the <strong>All Nighter </strong>skill said it converted sp to stamina on either of us, so¡­ I grabbed one of the orcs and attempted to use <strong>All Nighter,</strong> this time imagining giving it to him. A secondter, his corkscrew popped out, alive and ready. Thankful, his attempt to touch himself was considered close enough to intercourse to work. He slipped it inside of me.


    Tired of lying on my back, I switched to cowgirl. As I did so, I watched the other orcs to see if the sudden change would affect spectators. They didn¡¯t react at all. Instead, they continued to watch us with a bit of drool running out of their mouths while they rubbed the nub hoping to get an erection. ED must be awful, I¡¯m sorry guys, grin and bear it until you get your turns!


    Meanwhile, I put my hands on the orcs hardened muscr chest, about the only part of him that resembled a human. I blocked out everything else and focused purely on the feel of his leathery skin, and the corkscrew dick twisting around inside of me with each thrust. Deciding to have a little fun, I put my feet up on the haystack and pushed up. With his nearly two-foot dick, I was able to get halfway to standing before dropping down and having it slide right up in me. The feeling was incredibly good and unlike anything else, I¡¯ve tried.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Asian Cowgirl</strong>


    Each time I dropped down onto his hips, there would be a sloppy slosh sound. It was abination of the oily semen they had already deposited into me as well as my own juices. Their semen actually worked as a lubricant although I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s condom safe. However, my lubed-up pussy was so soaking wet that his cock just slid everywhere inside. I was literally dripping on him, and a puddle of our juices was falling down his thighs in thick droplets.


    He started to cum, another lump of fishy lube climbed up his two-foot shaft just as I plummeted down. The result was a pressure differential. Just as I struck bottom. It popped out. It felt like a bubble popped inside me. My body chose that moment to cum as well, and my pussy, despite better judgment, swelled and tightened in the throes of an orgasm. Thebined momentum resulted in on inevitability. The dick shot out of my pussy, oily spoogebined with my juices literally exploding out of my vagina and erupting across his stomach.


    I broke intoughter at the sight, snorting. The orc made snorting noises too, letting out a satisfied oink sound, although I don¡¯t think he appreciated the humor. I straddled the orc, and his cork dick wrapped between the lips of my slit, the head of his cock lying haphazardly on his own stomach. I felt more globs of semen run up between my slit before gushing out onto him. He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all as he finisheding.


    I considered licking his stomach clean. What can I say, the oily discharge was starting to grow on me. However, there were two other orcs present, and I was just getting started.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    This became the cycle of things. As I used <strong>Seduction</strong> on the guys three to four times, they started getting territorial and bickering in a gruntingnguage I didn¡¯t understand. Had they not been sexed out, they might havee to blows. However, I kept using the <strong>Seduction</strong> skill, over and over again. I¡¯d feed one orc at a time stamina potion, fuck him until he copsed, then picked the next one. When my stamina got low, I used the <strong>All Nighter </strong>to keep me going. We had been going at it in an endless cycle of fucking.


    As I used <strong>Seduction</strong> on them about ten times, their eyes started to gloss over. I didn¡¯t know if it was the constant cycle of sex or my <strong>Seduction</strong> ability, but their brains seemed to shut down. They didn¡¯t seem to understand English, but they did everything I told them to do. There seemed to be nothing there anymore. They had be brainless sex dolls.


    I told two of them to sit, and they just sat there, I brought the other one over and fucked him, then put him back and he waited for his turn again. I had to say it one more time, <strong>Seduction</strong> is scary. However, in this way, I had achieved what I wanted to achieve¡­ experience banks. At this rate, I could keep them going in a cycle, farming experience points endlessly to my own desires.


    At least, that¡¯s the hope. This was really the test to prove if this works. My masturbation skill only worked once a day. The fact that this was noted in my solo title either meant that sexual intercourse was different and should work more than once a day, or it was an echo of the rule that you can only gain experience from sex once per person per day. Since I¡¯m one person, naturally, I could only gain experience from myself once.


    I hoped it was the former so that this sex farm I set up worked. Otherwise, I was working my pussy sore for no reason. I remembered to do 3 positions for the experience boost in my future tangles. I was a little annoyed at myself that in the novelty of orcs unique features; I had tossed away the potential 3X experience stacked with a first-time bonus. I also lost my toy in one of the bags left behind, so there went my masturbation bonus. Well, even if farming didn¡¯t work, I could level skills.


    <strong>Vaginal Intercourse Skill has increased to level 8.</strong>


    <strong>Blowjob Skill has increased to level 7.</strong>


    Still, even with magic, I couldn¡¯t keep them going forever, and by the third cum, they were starting to lose it. I could still bring them to orgasm, but there was nothinging out. I had dried up the orcs libidos until there was practically nothing left. I still cycled through them a half dozen times before I finally gave the orcs a break, massaging my sore muscles. I switched up the positions a bit¡­ doggie, cowgirl, sidewinder, and even Asian cowgirl whenever I needed to stretch, but without a level up yet, even I couldn¡¯t go six hours without a break. Although my vagina seemed like a never-ending fountain, still dripping wet even hourster. I wonder if I¡¯d get dehydration from too much sex?


    I began walking around the barn, looking at the environment they had kidnapped me to. The orcs were panting on a nearby haystack. Whenever I looked in their direction, they raised their head, appearing like an expectant dog. I gave one orc a smile. And then he grinned dumbly back. He had an ugly smile with broken dirty teeth. My smile turned wry for a bit. Whipped or not, they¡¯re still orcs, although I did wonder how far they would go for me. Could I create a devoted army of monsters? It probably was harder than it looked. Fucking an orc is one thing¡­ fucking a literal army of orcs? No matter how tempting the experience sounds, I¡¯m not looking to die here.


    It looked like the barn had not been used for some time. Although I had gotten used to the smell of the rotting corpses in the corner, believe it or not, the rank smell of sex can overpower anything with enough of it, I still stayed some distance away. The orcs seemed to have collected other things too. They actually had weapons, armor, and treasure. They appeared to be smarter than goblins at least and understood the value of things.


    Other than a couple of weapons and armor, only a fewrge enough that they looked like they¡¯d fit the broad shoulder orcs, there was a small box with coins and gems in it. Next to the box were a couple vials, most of them were empty. These would be potions, wouldn¡¯t they be? Most of them looked like single-use vials. I used <strong>Examine</strong> on a red-looking substance in a vial.


    <strong>Vial of Minor Health, Grade D</strong>


    It worked, it worked! I used it on the other vials. There were four vials with green stuff in them and a vial with purple stuff.


    <strong>Vial of Minor Stamina, Grade D</strong> X4


    <strong>Vial of Minor Stamina, Grade D</strong>


    I grinned, looking at the stamina vials before turning towards the orcs. ¡°Well, well boys¡­ it looks like break times over.¡±


    My toys got right to work satisfying me again. I used the empty vials and collected the orcs ejacte as well. That¡¯s right. Natural lubricant. Even after the stamina potions, they were back to dry orgasms by the second round, so I collected it into vials as my own personal lube. It works really well, is all I¡¯m saying, and with the orcs shooting dry a few drops of it before every fuck really made things just perfect. It wasn¡¯t the sloshy, drippy sex from before, but I still managed to cum a few times.


    The sun was setting, and I had already used up three of the stamina vials before the level up text popped up in my vision once again. When I looked at I had to let out augh. I was so happy that my experience farming worked that I barely noticed it when the orc inside me finished, pulled out, and went back to his waiting space.


    <strong>You have increase Seductress ss to level 13. </strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Group Therapy (Passive): It bes easier to engage multiple people in intercourse at the same time.</strong>


    <strong>Cock hold (Active): Target cannot achieve orgasm for ten minutes.</strong>


    <strong>Rejuvenation (Active): Increase the targets seed quantity.</strong>


    The first thing that popped out was that there were two active skills. Was this because I was a more active participant in the sex? In the previous cases, I was more or less being held down and fucked. This is really the first situation where I called the shots. I had no clue, it could still just be random, but I left it as a possibility. If I wanted more active skills, I¡¯d need to aggressively be in control during sex.


    However, nothing else really popped out at me. What does easier mean? Does it mean they won¡¯t fight over sharing me? Or that I can sweet talk a threesome with less effort? With my other seductress powers, it just didn¡¯t seem necessary. I mean, I was not going to turn every guy I meet into a sex ve, but I¡¯m sure if I wanted a threesome, even with two guys, I could probably make it happen. Even before I came to this world, I was convinced most guys would be up for a two-guy threesome, although they¡¯d never admit it.


    Anyway, cock hold seemed tempting, but wouldn¡¯t that just blueball the guy? I¡¯m sure the sadist in me could make up a fun little punishment game, but since finishing sex is what brings in the experience presumably, and I can bypass some of my sexual disappointments with <strong>All Nighter</strong>. All in all, it sounded dangerous¡­ a little too tempting. The old me might have jumped at the chance to know my boyfriend could go ten minutes before he blew his load, that¡¯s almost a guaranteed orgasm for me, but s, I¡¯ll reject it.


    And rejuvenation is just amodity. Although¡­ if I wanted to market semen¡­ I mean¡­ that spider semen was basically a glue. These orcs are the opposite, they¡¯re lube donors. Maybe there is a market for that kind of thing. A little spider semen to close up a wound, some lube for sex. It could work¡­ although I might just end up making a bunch of monster babies, that lube wouldn¡¯t work on anyone but me. Unless¡­


    My hand slipped out and selected rejuvenation. Damn it¡­ why can¡¯t I just save up a point? My next level choices could be awesome. Oh well¡­ done is done. I had to think about the future, after all¡­ and if anyone was going to market and sell monster spooge, a seductress would be it. I¡¯m not crazy, I¡¯m not.


    And thus, I¡¯m back on my knees, milking orcs for orc spooge. After using the skill on each of them, I jack them off. Can¡¯t be getting my juices mixed with their juices here, I¡¯m running a professional business. There were about eight empty potion bottles, and I filled each of them up, including the four stamina potions from before. My arm was pretty sore after yanking on them for about an hour. I eventually got them to do it themselves. After filling up thest vial I let out a sigh.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, forming a fist. ¡°Let¡¯s make a fire.¡±


    It took a while before the orcs understood what I meant, but eventually, they ran around gathering wood. They luckily had some flint and steel, and I was able to get the fire going after twenty minutes of fiddling around. First, I tried to hold a vial near the fire, but I couldn¡¯t get close enough without burning my fingers. I could ask the orcs to do it, they would, but that seemed like a cruel abuse of my power. Instead, I ced the vial on a battered-up sickle and then held that over the fire. The result¡­ was burnt spooge.


    Instead, I had the orcs go fetch me water. Thankfully, there was a well nearby. It was an abandoned farm after all. I boiled the water and then stuck a vial in the boiled water. The result from that was far more interesting.


    ¡°Oo¡­ it coagted,¡± I said out loud.


    In probably the first ever experiment on orc spud, I found that boiling it turned it into a jelly. I opened the vial and sniffed. The jelly no longer had a fishy smell. In fact, it smelled like nothing, which could be said to be a major improvement.


    ¡°But¡­ most of these vials are made with magic¡­ what if I¡­¡±


    I recapped the vial and using my limited magic, I poured magic into the vial. Suddenly, there was a sh¡­ and the brownish color turned sheet white.


    <strong>Potion Making Skill has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Magic Skill has increased to level 3.</strong>


    I let out a cry of excitement. The orcs looked my way, giving happy grins, but I ignored them. Well, just 7 levels to go and I can finally cast some spells! That¡­ decreased my excitement a little. But now I know potion making¡­ sort of. I mean, it¡¯s a skill I have now. I¡¯d still need recipes. I need someone to teach me. I was a chemist before all this crap went down. You could say that my knowledge from the previous world would make me a perfect¡­ what did Denova call it? An Alchemist? Still, this new vial, I wanted to <strong>Examine</strong> it. What did I make?


    <strong>Examine Skill has increased to level 5.</strong>


    <strong>Vial of Minor Male Enhancement Lubrication, Grade D ¨C When applied during sexual intercourse, male erectness can be more easily maintained, even after orgasm.</strong>


    Shit! I just invented magical Viagra! Did it turn out this way because my magic is seductress magic, or because orc seed is potent? I had no clue, but I decided to make more. I re-Examined the monsters with my new <strong>Examine</strong> ability and was disappointed to learn that no new information was given. Maybe humans would give more, I hoped.


    Using the remainder of the vials, I boiled the orc semen and then used magic on it. At level 3, the magic flowed easier, and it took half the time to create the potions. After finally finishing thest potion, I picked up a ss of boiled water that cooled down and drank it. It was at this point I realized two things.


    First off, I waspletely naked. It was the middle of the night, and I was standing next to a fire making potions out of spooge while wearing absolutely nothing. Even the orcs had thrown on loin cloths as the night set in. The second realization was that I hadn¡¯t eaten anything but orc spooge in almost two days. As soon as the water hit my empty stomach, I realized how hungry I was. Up until then, sex and leveling up had kept me full, but a girl had to eat!


    I looked over at the orcs and pped my hand down. I pointed to my mouth and slowly talked.


    ¡°Feed me, I want something to eat.¡±


    Given our prior rtionship, I hoped that by pointing in my mouth, they figured out food and didn¡¯t think I was inviting their cocks for another visit. Not that this wasn¡¯t a likely inevitability in the near future, but food first, fuckter.


    The orcs looking around dumbfounded, but after a second they started arguing with each other. One pushed another, and then their oinks and grunting became even louder. I tried to mediate, but since we didn¡¯t speak the same tongue, my waving hands were ignored in the orc¡¯s anger. The highest-level orc made a loud grunt and then walked over to the weapons stand and grabbed a weapon. I guess they¡¯ll need to go hunting, well, I¡¯ll make them leave one behind for me while the other two bring us dinner.


    That¡¯s what I thought, but before I could react, he took two steps back to the other orcs and swung down. The lowest level orc took the hit. He let out a pained shriek as blood sttered across the room, even sshing against my naked body.


    The other one was yelling too, but he took a few steps back, dancing on his legs like he was deciding between bolting and defending himself. The orc struck again and the dying orc let out his final sound. Without missing a beat, the high-level orc bent over and started hacking away. Two chops and he freed up an arm. He walked over to me who was standing inplete stunned silence and held out the severed arm, smiling like a pet waiting for praise.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    That is how three orcs became two orcs. I had been so wrapped up in turning them into my toys; I had forgotten the truth¡­ these were monsters. He waited patiently until I took the¡­ arm from him. Then he turned around and bent over, he bit into one of the legs of the fallen orc without any reservation. The other orc wasted no time, falling next to him and taking another bite, like zombies in a zombie film. I gagged, and fell over, immediately vomiting next to the fire as the arm fell to my side.


    Every time. Every time I felt like I was getting a handle on things like I could do this¡­ something reminded me of how violent and horrid this world could be. While I¡¯m ying at sex and the city, death is literally all around me. The pile filled with animal carcasses in the corner that I had been ignoring; it didn¡¯t just contain animals. I just didn¡¯t look hard. I didn¡¯t want to see it.


    I started hyperventting. I could hear the chewing and crunching sound behind me. Orc or not, he was my sex partner an hour ago, giving me stupid grins and wanting to please. Now, the other two were tearing him limb from limb. They were covered in the gore of theirrade. It was too much. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t do it¡­ I can¡¯t¡­


    My body was shaking, I was too close to the fire, and the heat felt like it was burning, but I couldn¡¯t do anything else. I was frozen, unable to breathe, unable to move. The fire burned, but I was frozen solid. I have to¡­ I have to do¡­


    I switched titles from <strong>Gang Banger</strong> to <strong>Solo yer</strong>. The heat increased to near pain, and I pulled away from the fire. However, my body instantly calmed.


    <strong>Mental Resistance has increased to level 16.</strong>


    By changing titles, I lost my damage resistance. However, in exchange, it increased my mental resistance by ten. That¡¯s a trick found shortly after Dox died. That night, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to gather my masturbation bonus, but I found out that after selecting <strong>Solo yer</strong> my body calmed down. It was not like a drug where I would stop caring, but it took the edge off and allowed me to think rationally. More specifically, it forcefully cut the mental damage in half. At 26 levels with solo, the mental stress I experienced would be cut down to 1/5 what someone else would experience.


    Make no mistake, I knew I would have broken ten times over already if not for this miraculous mental protection. The fact that I kept finding enjoyment from this shattered life was a testament to that. In a way, perhaps my high mental state was a part of being broke. This world, even to this point, just didn¡¯t seem terribly real. It was like my mind and body became numb, unable to truly feel anything. The only time I experienced any happiness was with the surge of sexual pleasure induced during orgasm.


    I looked over at the two orcs, munching away on the third like the monsters they were. They were not my ythings. They were just monsters. And me¡­ I was using them to level, just like any adventurer. Maybe not exactly like every adventurer, but it was the same thing. I was done ying. I was going to use them up and then send them to join their friend.


    I grabbed the arm and put it over the fire. After roasting it until it was sizzling. I took a bite, and then another. The taste¡­ was obvious. They tasted of pork. When I had my fill, and they had tossed the orcs remains into the pile of decaying corpses, I made them get some more water from the well. I washed myself up, and then I made them wash themselves up. I made a clean area with hay and an old nket that had been lying around, lied down, and then opened my legs, beckoning one of them over.


    The orcs did as I gestured and were only too happy to fuck me. I let them, but I didn¡¯t cum. In fact, I felt nothing as they thrust away. I didn¡¯t even let them cum in me. Instead, I forced them to pull out and do it in a bucket. I didn¡¯t have any more vials, but maybe I could take the bucket back and make more potionter. I made them take turns. The entire time I left <strong>Solo yer</strong> on. Even with the potential for extra experience, I just couldn¡¯t cope without that extra mental boost.


    It became a grind, down to the very meaning. Five minutes of thrusting, cum into the bucket, switch. Lover¡¯s Endurance when they got tired, Rejuvenation when they stopped filling the bucket. I kept going and going, like a machine¡­ an orc was still thrusting into me when I finally passed out.


    I woke up feeling very sticky down below. I may have made the orcs release in a bucket, but even without cumming, six hours of sex generated a lot of juice¡­ especially from a seductress like myself. I rinsed up using some boiled water. Then I looked over to the orcs. They had copsed and were still snoring on nearby haystacks. I shivered from the morning cold but refused to allow it to affect my naked body.


    Denova had yet toe to save me. We wereing in on the third day. I wasn¡¯t going to wait for him any longer. My leveling farm was going to have toe to an end. There was no food here, and the sight of the ce¡­ and thepany was making me sick. I picked up a bowl of cold water and tossed it at the orc¡¯s faces. The orcs awoke with a snort. Looking around in confusion.


    ¡°Get up, you stupid monsters¡­ You have work to do,¡± I said tly.


    I walked over to a nearby wall, bent over, and spread my legs slightly. I was tired of being on my back. I didn¡¯t feel like being on my knees today. The orcs didn¡¯t waste any time. They stumbled over, the first one who reached me immediately stuck it in. His curly corkscrew dick slid right in with ease. Not even an ounce of resistance. Why did this body have to be so damn wet all the time, even for someone I hate?


    shes of thatst night with Denova came into my head, and I only felt anger. To hell with monsters, and to hell with Denova. The orc thrust into me from behind enthusiastically. I reach my hand down and touched my clit, lightly rubbing it from the front as he thrust into my cunny from behind. He blew his load without taking his dick out and using the bucket. I didn¡¯t care. I ignored him.


    The other orc took his ce and once again started enthusiastically ramming it into me. His oddly shaped member was doing nothing for me today. I continued to rub my clit more aggressively¡­ perhaps too aggressively. Without damage resistance, it hurt a little, but that was fine. The second orc came after only five minutes. I shot them an annoyed look.


    ¡°Again!¡± I demanded.


    The orcs looked at each other with confusion, but I grabbed the first one, forcing him back behind me and recovering his stamina and seed with my skills. The sounds of thrusting became incredibly wet, each thrust causing their seed to drip out between my legs. The liquid was continuously dripping down my legs, each time the orc came only producing more and more. It was dropping out of me almost in a steady stream.


    And still, I rubbed my clit, hard, rubbing it harder and harder until my fingers were sore and I felt rubbed raw. Furthermore, their dicks were starting to chaff, my entire cunt was starting to feel sore and overused.


    <strong>Damage Resistance Increased to level 4</strong>


    <strong>Vaginal intercourse Skill increased to level 9.</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t tell you why I was hurting myself. I suppose it was because I couldn¡¯t cum. I just wanted another orgasm. I couldn¡¯t feel anything else. These fucking orcs were too small. That¡¯s the problem, they¡¯re too small. If only I had my toy¡­ or maybe a man¡­ but not Denova¡­ never him.


    I was moaning as the orcs thrust into me, but tears were falling down my eyes as well. The tears kept falling, and I couldn¡¯t stop them. My mental resistance is as I high as I can get it why¡­ why am I crying? I lost my grip and fell forward. Inded on the ground, my face immediately was shoved into a pile of straw and manure. The stupid orc behind me didn¡¯t even stop, he just bent down, taking his dick where my pussy was and continuing to plow into me. And I lied there, in the shit, crying¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not an adventurer¡­¡± I muttered into the hay.


    The orc cums again, stands up, and leaves. The other one sticks his back into me. Even crying on the floor, I continued to cast the endurance to keep him going. Each thrust just grounded my face in the dirt. Even this didn¡¯t make me feel any shame or guilt¡­ I can¡¯t even feel shame. I cry even harder, meanwhile, my fingers work frantically over my sore clit.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a princess¡­¡±


    I let out another sob.


    ¡°So¡­ what am I?¡± I barely whisper.


    I remove the <strong>Solo yer</strong> title. Like a flood, the pain gets even worst, but in my heart. My body was breaking. My mind was already gone.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I lied there, endlessly swapping the orcs one from the other, face first in barn refuge, while they continued to thrust into my dripping cunt, each thrust also ground my face into the dirt. However, eventually, the thoughts started to rise into me once again. It was feeling¡­ emotion. It was anger and hate. I just wanted to die.


    <em>Let it happen.</em>


    No.


    <em>Give up.</em>


    No.


    <em>You have nothing.</em>


    I have me.


    <em>Then you are alone.</em>


    I can take what I want.


    <em>What are you?</em>


    I will take what I want.


    <em>Who are you?</em>


    I am Aria, and the world is mine.


    <em>Then, what are you?</em>


    My eyes open up. ¡°I¡¯m a seductress.¡±


    <em>Then what will you do?</em>


    I change positions to cowgirl. A momentter I¡¯m on top, the orc that was behind me is now under me.


    ¡°<strong>Rock A Bye</strong>,¡± Imanded out loud.


    He fell asleep immediately. I slid his member up out of me and then moved to the other orc. He seemed a little confused, backing up until he pushed against the counter where they had stored their weapons and goods.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me orc, even though we¡¯ve spent so much intimate time together. Perhaps that is partially my fault. However, I am Aria. I am not Aria the <strong>Gang Banger</strong>, Aria the <strong>Town Bicycle</strong>, or Aria the <strong>Solo yer</strong>. I am none of this. I am only Aria¡­ the seductress. I take what I want, and what I want right now is your experience¡­¡±


    I grab the orc, throwing him to the ground. A secondter I¡¯m on top, riding him for all his life. The orc was frightened and confused, but despite the tenseness of the situation, his small brain quickly got over it after getting sex.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ you like that orc¡­.¡± I moaned. ¡°You killed the thieves escorting me. Yeah¡­ you kidnap me? Want to rape me¡­ didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I spoke in a voice that was soothing and sexual, like dirty talk. Not knowing the words I was saying, the orc only became more turned on, grinning stupidly and thrusting up into me.


    ¡°So, then you murder your own orc buddy, right? Because why have honor, even amongst your own kind? It¡¯s simple, right? The strong eat the weak? That¡¯s how it works, right? And look at you now, enjoying my pussy, it¡¯s all wet and tight and your cock gets all wrapped up in there, you get all that free sex, you can just cum literal buckets, but aren¡¯t you a little conceited?¡±


    He nods dumbly at my question, having no thoughts but the pleasure of my pussy.


    ¡°But let me tell you a secret, orc¡­¡± I lean over, so my lips are right next to his. ¡°There is always a cost, and I¡¯m about to take mine from you.¡±


    I reach over my handnding on the nearby table. Using the table, I raise up, extending his cock out and then plunging down, letting the full length of his cock m into me. He¡¯s making ecstatic oinking noises, and a secondter he cums, literal waves of stuff pushing up through his cock and shooting into me.


    ¡°So, just do one more thing for me orc¡­¡± I say, smiling down at him as he grins wildly up at me. ¡°Die!¡±


    My hand pulls a sword from the counter, and in a single somewhat sloppy motion, I m it down on his chest. As he¡¯s in the middle of cumming, I stab, and stab again, and keep stabbing. His face didn¡¯t even have time to turn to horror, he died with a smile on his face. I rode his still cumming cock, shoving the sword down to push myself up and down his shaft.


    ¡°Die, die, die, die, uh, ah¡­. Oooo¡­¡± I drop the sword as it rings off to the side and then I copse naked on his bloody abdomen, the pooling warm blood dripping everywhere.


    I moved my lips up to his ear, although the orc couldn¡¯t hear, I whispered anyway. ¡°Ah, I just came.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    ¡°I should have saved my points.¡± I looked at the screen in front of me.


    I killed the sleeping orc too. It wasn¡¯t nearly as violent as the first. Just three hard swings before his head was no longer attached to his body. Now, I was standing in the middle of barn, naked, covered in blood, holding a sword, and staring vacantly at the level up screen in front of me.


    <strong>Sword has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled up to Seductress level 14!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Marked Man (Passive): Anyone you have intercourse with bes ¡°marked¡± and you know their physical location.</strong>


    <strong>Cursed Kiss (Active): When kissing a subject, have a 50% chance of poisoning them. Uses SP.</strong>


    <strong>ck Widow (Active): Can only activate while engaging in intercourse. The person will acquire a counter. Death will ur in 14 days.</strong>


    I wasted a point because I thought I could sell orc semen. These are the kind of things that happens when you push a girl to her breaking point. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m not keeping the vials of male enhancement I made, but if I had just saved that point¡­ My goals now are simple. Kill Denova. These are three skills that could help achieve that goal.


    It was clear to me my baptism in blood is what led to the more violent options. It was a tough call though. I didn¡¯t know how poisonous poison was. After all, I had been poisoned by that spider, and all it took was a level up to get rid of it. Admittedly, I would have died without the level up, but I¡¯m sure antidotes exist, especially if health potions do.


    Meanwhile, ck Widow seemed too good to be true. Most RPGs that had a death spell usually made the death spell have some really bad setbacks¡­ like it¡¯s impossible to cast, or it only works in a very particr time. I suppose if you¡¯re close enough to be having sex with someone, to a normal person ck Widow would seem unattractive. I sort of wished Marked Man was an active skill. As a passive, I¡¯d be knowing where every man I ever fucked was. I imagine I could quickly go crazy with that many awareness¡¯s.


    So, if I poison him, he¡¯ll almost certainly be aware of it, and kill me. But if I ck widow him, there is a chance. It¡¯s a sure kill ability, even if it is dyed. I supposed it was too much be some OP¡¯d ability like you read about in the web novels that let me absorb all their abilities or something. Ah well, ck Widow it is.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I said out loud. ¡°Now the status.¡±


    <strong>Name: Cornelia Bartrum (Aria)</strong>


    <strong>ss: Princess (Seductress)</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Gang Banger, Lesbian Lover, Rough Rider, Solo yer (selected), Town Bicycle</strong>


    <strong>Level: 14</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 19, Intelligence 20, Wisdom 24, Endurance 21, Agility 19, Charisma 33</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Carnal 3, Concussion 1, Damage 3, Disease 3, Fear 2, Mental 26, Pain 6, Panic 1, Poison 2</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Anal Sex 1, Blowjob 7, Conceal 7, Cunnilingus 3, Dagger 1, Deception 7, Deepthroat 3, Etiquette 1, Examine 5, Flee 1, Hand Job 3, Magic 3, Masturbation 4, Potion Making 1, Seduce 2, Sneak 1, Sword 1, Throwing 1, Vaginal Intercourse 9</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: All Nighter, Beautification, ck Widow, Cat¡¯s Meow, Enhanced Positions, Eye of the Beholder, Lover''s Breath, Mental Fortitude, Pheromone, Princess Kiss, Rejuvenation, Rock A Bye, Seduction, Sexual Experience, Sexual Saint, STD Immunity</strong>


    <strong>Positions: Asian Cowgirl, Ben Dover, Cowgirl, Cunnilingus, Deep Stick, Doggie Style, Double Dip, Double Oral, Downward Dog, Eating Out, Fingering, Kneeling Blowjob, Lap Dance, Leg Up, Missionary, Ol¡¯ Fashioned, Rockin¡¯ Rockette, Rodeo, Scissoring, Sidewinder, 69, Spooning, Sultry Spooning, The Doggy Deluxe, The Fan, Valedictorian, Woman On Top</strong>


    <strong>Status Effects: Infertile, 25% more experience when masturbating with toys, Cursed Ring ¨C Identity Changed, Tracking, Death Curse, No-Remove</strong>


    Except for my special skills, I was now about average for my age and position in this world ording to Denova. I moved away from the corpses. I thought about throwing them in the corpse pile, but I didn¡¯t n to be there long enough. Instead, I pulled water from the well, restarted the fire, and boiled it. I cleaned myself, slowly and carefully, removing all the blood and sex from my body. I then wrapped the nket around myself, although it was also covered in the dried juices from hours of fun.


    I picked the sword up one more time, let out a deep breath, and turned to leave. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies, I¡­¡±


    There was a guy standing at the entrance to the barn. He was wearing rather nice clothing, at leastpared to the adventurers and bandits I have met so far. He had a cloak on and a sword strapped to his side. When his eyes met mine, they turned away in embarrassment, but they quickly turned to shock when he noticed the naked, dead orc lying near the weapon rack.


    He let out a gasp and looked back at me. I hadn¡¯t bothered to wipe the blood from the sword yet, and a look of realization quickly formed on his face. He gave a concerned look and took three steps towards me. He undid his cloak and swung it around my shoulders. Part of me wanted to swoon at how chivalrous he appeared, but he did have his hands on my shoulders without permission, so I gave him a lukewarm re.


    Oh, well, the old Aria would have jumped his bones, but I¡¯m Aria the Seductress. I won¡¯t be swayed by a pretty boy with manners. But he did smell nice, and I wondered how big his dick was. I used the <strong>Examine</strong> skill on him.


    <strong>Name: Devon Hyburn, Sex: M, Age: 20, Title: 4<sup>th</sup>Prince of Nidia Total Level: 70, ss: Swordsman, ss Level: 10, Sexual Partners: 2, Sexual Preference: Large Breasts Sexual Kink: Analingus Erect Dick Length: 7.3¡®¡¯ Erect Dick Girth 2¡¯¡¯</strong>


    Ah¡­ it was that big. Wait, the prince? I-is this the guy I¡¯m supposed to marry? No, that¡¯s right, Denova said I had to marry the 3<sup>rd</sup>prince. So, this guy¡¯s older brother? On a side note, level 5 <strong>Examine</strong> is nice. Definitely important information. So, he likes big boobs and licking ass? Nope¡­ don¡¯t know what I can do with that information. Although he¡¯s still quite vani. I¡¯m about his age and I¡¯m too scared to see how many sexual partners I¡¯ve umted by now. The night I Examine myself will require copious amounts of booze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to track these Pigman for thest two days. Three days ago, a caravan was heading towards Hyburn castle and was attacked by monsters. The Pigman¡­ their trail led me here. I was thinking this was just a farmhouse¡­ but these¡­¡± He nodded to the orc. ¡°These must be the Pigman.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡± I answered nervously. ¡°Um¡­ aren¡¯t they orcs?¡±


    ¡°What, orcs? No¡­ orcs don¡¯t look like that, they¡¯re bigger, although stupid adventures and less knowledgeable people might call them orcs. I guess because it rhymes with pork or something. Wait,there was a girl!¡± He suddenly spoke intensely. ¡°There should have been a girl! Farmgirl, did you see any other women?¡±


    I mentally berated myself for trusting my web novel lore. Tolkien orcs it was. I set <strong>Beautification</strong> back to human, realizing thest few days it had been set to something that wasn¡¯t here. So apparently, I had just been fucking Pigman¡­ somehow the downgrade in status hit my pride slightly. As I berated my misdemeanor, the prince took a step past, looking around the farm as if a princess would pop out if he stared hard enough. His eyes narrowed on the second headless body, the pile including the third or-err Pigman, and then back to me.


    I gave him a wry smile. ¡°Um¡­ yes?¡±


    Although I knew I had to y the part of this Princess Bartrum, I was immediately dismissed by the first prince I met, so my confidence further fell to an all-time low.


    ¡°Then, where is she?¡± he asked, his voice panicked.


    I attempted to rebuild the mask, the <strong>Conceal </strong>and <strong>Deception</strong> that had driven my life with Denova. ¡°Th-this one will have you know sh-she will not be talked to like this!¡±


    Ignoring the stuttering, this was exactly textbook how Denova told me to talk.


    The prince¡¯s eyes widened and a stupid look formed on his face. ¡°Yo-you¡¯re the princess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, this one is none other than Princess Cornelia Bartrum, so please don¡¯t act so familiar.¡±


    I stared my eyes down at the prince as haughtily as I could.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The sound burst from his lips as he startedughing. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just the way you¡¯re talking. It reminds me exactly of this y they showmoners where the nobles all act like snooty miscreants. You talk exactly howmoners think nobles talk.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ but he told me that the Hyburn nobles are supposed to talk like this.¡± I let out before I could stop myself, my disguise immediately breaking.


    He chuckled. ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°My steward, he said, when you¡¯re in Nidia meeting your betrothed, you must talk like this or they¡¯ll all think you¡¯re disrespectful.¡±


    I made that up on the fly.


    ¡°Eh?¡± he made a noise.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I responded back.


    ¡°Yo-you¡¯re really Cornelia Bartrum!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± I say indignantly, straightening my back and incidentally causing the sword to swing up.


    ¡°Ah! Okay, princess¡­ let¡¯s just¡­¡± He reaches out and pinches the tip of my sword. ¡°Let¡¯s just put that somewhere safe¡­ er¡­¡±


    He pulls, and I let him take the sword from my grasp. He then tosses it away like he¡¯s tossing away a dirty diaper, letting it ng to the floor a few feet away. Well, it was covered in blood after all.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I have the Analysis skill.¡±


    ¡°Analysis? Is that like <strong>Examine</strong>?¡±


    ¡°Eh? <strong>Examine</strong>?¡±


    I shrugged, deflecting his question. I sort of answered the question myself with a quick thought. My special skills are sometimes named based off of things that someone from this world wouldn¡¯t understand. So, it¡¯s likely that some of my skills might have simr names. What they call analyze, I might have just thought of as <strong>Examine</strong>. I was growing convinced that this world possessed no hard and fast rules about skills, and that there were many potentially ovepping skills that did the same thing with different names.


    After a moment of silence, he looked at me ufortably and scratched the back of his neck. ¡°Um¡­ err¡­ I don¡¯t know how to ask this. The Pigman, they didn¡¯t¡­ um¡­ well¡­ your clothes are off, so it¡¯s kind of obvious. But you¡¯re not looking too shaken, which is why¡­¡±


    ¡°I killed them,¡± I stated.


    He flinched at that. ¡°No¡­ yeah¡­ I mean, I suppose you did kill them, but before that, it must have been horrible.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± I stated.


    ¡°I¡­ yeah¡­ that kind of thing can destroy your reputation, right? So, I didn¡¯t see anything. However, I do think we need to get you in some clothing.¡±


    I nodded, confirming nothing of his assumptions. ¡°Fine, then, let¡¯s get me dressed. Those Pigman tore my dress to shreds, then I killed them with a sword, and then you came. I wish I knew why monsters kept doing that. Maybe it¡¯s something about me?¡±


    The prince was nodding, his face showing he didn¡¯t believe me, but his eyes suggesting he was going to help propagate any story I made up, no matter how unlikely. However, he stopped at thest sentence.


    ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ err¡­ I guess princesses don¡¯t get out much. How do I put it? I guess when an animal acquires magic, it bes a monster, right? Well, monsters have some strange urge to, um¡­ copte with human beings. Particrly females. No one knows why. It¡¯s at least one of the reasons female adventurers are so rare because men would just be killed, women always get kidnapped and then¡­ yeah.¡±


    ¡°So, all monsters are like goblins?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, you know goblins.¡± Devon widened his eyes a second. ¡°Well, no, goblins are considered half-breeds. But since all goblins are male, they spread their seed in human females. They can also use other demi-humans like elves, beastman, and dwarves.¡±


    I stared nkly at him. ¡°Demi-humans?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°What education did you get? That¡¯s, like, world history right there.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, just focus on monsters then.¡±


    He gave me a strange look, but I hid my feelings behind the <strong>Conceal</strong> ability. Inside, I was kicking myself. I never told Denova where I came from and he never asked, but he probably assumed I at least had themon sense of this world. I learned the names of every noble in the surrounding ten nations, but I don¡¯t know simple things like ¡°what is a monster.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ well¡­ I mean, monsters¡­ errr¡­ do what they do¡­ to women, in order to create demons, obviously. It¡¯s rare, like a 1 in a 1000 chance¡­ but if a monster coptes with a human, their spawn creates a half-breed. All the demons on the demon continent, every stabilized line, the dracons, the vampires, the devils¡­ they were all once the children of rape. That¡¯s why most humans hate them so much.¡± Suddenly he put up his hands. ¡°Not that I want to make a statement about it here. I mean, I don¡¯t care if your pro-peace or war with demons, there are people who hate them as monsters pretending to be human and those that think their humanity makes them like us¡­ can we not have this conversation anymore with you naked here?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    However, on the inside, I was fangirling like crazy. I had heard one or two offhand remarks about a demon continent, but now I knew what it was. Demons! Or at least, devils, dracons, vampires, and the like. Basically, anything half monster with a human side. That would be amia with a snake monster, perhaps a half-spider arachne? But a one in a thousand chance¡­ that means there was a lot of raped women on the monster¡¯s hands. I can kind of see the point of view of the humans, except that these weren¡¯t the rapers, these were basically the victims, the byproducts of an unholy union.


    I walked out past him, finally leaving the barn I had fornicated in like a pig, with apparentPigman. I gave a wry smile as I finally left the ce. It wasn¡¯t particrly chilly out, but I was in nothing but a towel, so I shivered even with his cloak over me.


    ¡°So, how did you know about the attack?¡± I asked. ¡°You said you had been tracking them for two days or so.¡±


    ¡°Right, about four days ago a horse from your carriage came running into the city riderless. There was a note left on it. One of the guards must have written down a warning. Perhaps he fell off the horse, or perhaps he sent the horse off while he guarded the rear. Either way, I came out with a contingent to check. The third prince sends his regards¡­ he, uh¡­ was not able toe.¡±


    That sounded a little strange, I was wondering why it was the fourth prince after all. It seemed like there was probably more to it than that, but I wasn¡¯t going to turn it into a deal. However, the truly strange part was that the horse entered the city before we were even attacked. I remembered the guards talk before I became distracted, and Denova¡¯s assurance he handled it. I didn¡¯t think it was too far a stretch to believe that Denova always nned to have orcs attack and murder everyone in the caravan except me. In other words, I could owe my breakdown in the barn to more of Denova¡¯s actions. One more reason to murder him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here alone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ most of the Pigman were dead, I only tracked a few. I sent the rest of the guards to fix the carriage and bring your things to the castle. I¡¯d expected to find the princess dead¡­ or¡­ in a shape I didn¡¯t want the knights to see. If that got out¡­ it could damage¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re here and you look well enough?¡±


    Thatst part came out as more of a question. There was no doubt he expected me to be half starved, perhaps raped bloody, and maybe a Pigman demon growing in my stomach¡­ or were Pigman demi-humans too? I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Well, are you going to offer a girl clothing, or should I stand here naked all day.¡±


    The second I brought that up, he turned red with embarrassed and gave an awkward cough. ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t bring any of your dresses¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, then, do you have any change of clothes for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Mine? I mean, they¡¯re a shirt and pants¡­¡± He fumbled with his words kind of awkwardly, it might have been cute in certain circumstances.


    ¡°Women can wear pants, you know?¡±


    He seemed to blush harder. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­ of course.¡±


    He apparently seemed flustered as I tried to maintain my princess aura. I had dropped the haughty speech and had supplemented it for something a tad demanding, like an overbearing girlfriend. Since Denova¡¯s ¡°teaching¡± had beenpletely misleading, I had to wonder if he did it just to attempt to embarrass me, I had to cobble together an appropriate noble personality. However, I just went through a ¡°traumatic¡± experience, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I acted strangely initially. Perhaps, that was Denova¡¯s intention all along. Yeah, Denova had nned this whole thing from the start, that bastard.


    While I was thinking this, Prince Devon lead me to his horse, working through a saddlebag before finally pulling out clothing. It was very fine clothing, the shirt was silk, while the pants seemed to be something doubleyered and reinforced like a noble¡¯s form of riding pants in the pre-jeans era. I graciously took the clothing, and a momentter, my soiled nket fell to the ground.


    ¡°Are you going to keep staring?¡± I asked him mischievously.


    I was on the other side of the horse, so my bits and pieces were hidden behind his view unless he peered over like a lecher, however, the sudden dropping of my towel had bbergasted him into staring at my barely concealed form with widened eyes.


    ¡°Oh, sorry¡­¡± He turned around like a gentleman, and I couldn¡¯t help but make a soft chuckle.


    I picked up the clothing he had put over the saddle of the horse and I smelled it. It had his manly scent on it, sending a few shivers to the right ces. I sighed, preparing myself to show restraint. The way I acted in the carriage and prior is not the way I could act anymore. I had to reign in my urges and take control of my body. An out-of-control seductress was dangerous to herself and everyone around her.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not what I expected.¡±


    I bent over and slowly brought up my pants. He was clearly facing away from me, yet my hands softly glided up my thighs, bringing my pants up slowly, like I was doing a performance. I wasn¡¯t even aware of the actions myself at the time. My body simply moved more sensually, as if by habit. If anyone came upon this scene of me dressing, they likely would have thought I was reverse strip teasing a boy I had spent the previous night fucking. This is one of many small changes I was not aware of. As I leveled, my body adapted to the ss of seductress, and my eyes, voice, and body changed ordingly outside my control.


    ¡°And what didn¡¯t you expect?¡± I asked, although even I was unaware of the sultriness that ended up in my voice.


    ¡°Well¡­ I mean, you¡¯re so¡­¡± he shook his head and changed what he was going to say. ¡°You killed two orcs with their own de after being held captive for nearly a week. You¡­ take off your clothes in the wilderness without any concern of anyone seeing your innocence. You have no problems dressing in boy¡¯s clothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Do I look like a boy?¡± I smirked as I put the shirt over my head, finally covering up any indecent exposure.


    He hesitantly turned around, but when he did, our eyes met and I gave a sweet smile. ¡°N-no¡­ not at all.¡±


    ¡°So!¡± I moved out from behind the horse and spun around like I was showing off. ¡°What do you think, do I look princely?¡±


    The surprise in his eyes gave way to a genuineugh. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say a prince, maybe a lucky woman who has recently bedded a pr- uh¡­ I mean, I¡¯m sorry, no¡­ you look fine.¡±


    He became flustered, but I responded with a giggle of my own. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ don¡¯t be afraid of being honest. I¡¯m not so innocent as you assume.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see,¡± he said after a moment, considering me as he went, finally he let out a sigh. ¡°The sooner we get back, the sooner we can alleviate my brother¡¯s concerns. I do not have a spare pair of boots, it seems, so you can ride my horse and we can head back to the castle. It¡¯s about a two days ride, but a five-day walk.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯d be faster if we road together, right?¡± I offered.


    ¡°To-together?¡±


    ¡°You in front, me behind. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall off.¡±


    His eyes seemed unsure, but after a moment he nodded. ¡°I suppose that would be best.¡±


    He jumped up onto the horse with finesse and I followed closely, sitting firmly behind him. This was one thing in this world I was actually familiar with. My uncle owned a ranch and when I was younger, we¡¯d head out during the summers. I got to do quite a bit of horseback riding. I wouldn¡¯t say I could handle a horse at a gallop or do jumps, but I could do horse cares, mount, and turn enough that I didn¡¯t lookpletely ridiculous.


    As he kicked the sides of the horse and we started leaving the abandoned barn that had been my yhouse, I tucked the jewelry box and a few vials of ¡°potion¡± into my pockets. I¡¯ll leave it to your imagination where I had hidden it while I wore nothing but a towel and a cloak.


    I wrapped my arms around the prince and rested my head against his back. He stiffened, but since he didn¡¯t resist, I gotfortable. He smelled really good, evenpared to the Bandit King. Denova was a bit heavy on the perfumes, but Devon had it worked to a science. He was clean smelling, with just a hint of sweat and musk from a two day¡¯s ride.


    As I pressed myself against his strong and warm back, and the horse started bouncing my crouch up and down on the back edge of the saddle, I realized this was going to be a long trip indeed. I immediately started training my carnal resistance.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    This came a few hours into the trip when I realized that one of my hands had dropped down to his thigh.


    <strong>Carnal Resistance has increased to level 4.</strong>


    My fingers may have been unconsciously feeling him up a little. When I came to the realization that I had been touching him for thest five minutes while his muscles continued to stiffen ufortably, I activated <strong>Deception</strong> and let out a soft, princess-like snore. His muscles seemed to rx a bit, and he grabbed my hand in his and pulled it away from his crotch. Well, how did it get down there? Either way, you can¡¯t me a sleeping girl if her hand slips, right?


    Now, I wasn¡¯t going to throw myself at him like I might have done in the past. I had to keep my eyes on the bigger picture. If Denova had nned everything, including this meeting, then I needed to consider that I was being watched, even now. I couldn¡¯t afford to betray him. My life was on the line, and so was Jenai¡¯s. That meant I needed to act like the perfect princess and wife-to-be for the third prince. That meant no sex with the 4<sup>th</sup>prince¡­ at least until I knew he¡¯d keep it on the down low.


    He reached down and grabbed my other hand, pulling it away from his crotch. What? I was sleeping, idents like that happen when you¡¯re sleeping. Plus, he was acting like such a gentleman, I couldn¡¯t help myself. Instead, he held both of my hands in his own, using just two fingers to control the reigns. Since I¡¯ve been to this world, I¡¯ve had sex uncountable times. I¡¯ve had every hole vited and have been touched everywhere. However, riding with him through the forest was the first time I truly feltfortable.


    In some ways, I wanted to hold onto that feeling. However, he twisted his back, trying to wake me up. He had taken my hands and put them carefully back behind him before doing so. I resisted chuckling as he desperately tried to maintain the appropriate decorum.


    ¡°Princess Bartrum¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ oh¡­ you can call me Cornelia. We will be family soon.¡±


    The man coughed a second. ¡°That¡¯s right, family. Umm¡­ Princess Cornelia¡­ I¡¯m going to rest the horse for a bit. I don¡¯t want to push him hard after I pushed him to find you. Let us eat some lunch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    I was genuinely hungry, and thest thing I had to eat was some scraps of Pigman. Although, he apologetically handed me just a little bread, meat, and cheese¡­ I didn¡¯tin. Once again, he looked surprised that Icked the delicate stomach he believed all princesses must have. I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯d eaten fairly well under Denova¡¯s care¡­ but I had also spent a lot of time eating monster scraps. Besides those times, the normal human dishes weren¡¯t much different from what I was used to back home. It was a meat, a vegetable, and some kind of bread. Fruits were exclusively considered desert here, and I had not had chocte or sugary cakes since I had transferred to this world.


    I had gotten the impression sugar wasn¡¯tmon, although if I ever did get some, it would likely be now that I was going to be in a king¡¯s castle. While I didn¡¯t know if this world had some form of chocte or cocoa, sugar is a fundamental part of the human diet, so glucose had to exist in one form or another. Fortunately, I was the kind of girl more into vani as opposed to chocte, so I guess it¡¯d be the vani bean I¡¯d need to find. I realized I¡¯d need to learn more about the food of this world¡­ among many other things. Now that I was going to be interacting with this world normally, I trulyckedmon sense.


    As I nibbled on the cheese, which tasted enough like cheddar that I was going to just call it that, I started to feel a sore pain in my lower region. The prince was tending to the horse, putting hay in a basket in front of it and giving a once-over with ab, surprising actions I thought,ing from a prince¡­ isn¡¯t that what servants were for? Or what did they call them, squires, I guess? Knights in training? It was just hard to believe that a prince could be so¡­ self-sufficient.


    Either way, while he was tending to the horse, I untied my pants and felt down there quickly. When I checked on my finger, there was a bit of blood on the tip and I cursed.


    ¡°Shit¡­ now? Really?¡±


    Of course, I was infertile, which meant that the eggsing out never fertilized, but that, unfortunately, did not spare me from the very female time of the month. I still bled and had soreness. I had been taking the pill to regte them, and they had actually stopped¡­ that is until I was taken to another world two months ago. Perhaps the stress had dyed it, but even my body didn¡¯t stop biology. I eagerly would await a special skill that turned my period into a thing of the past.


    Perhaps that exins why I¡¯ve been so aggressive thest week. Apparently, I could look forward to that once a month as well. I haven¡¯t had a period in a year or so, but when I used to, I¡¯d be horny for about the week prior, and then light pain. After that, the situation would quickly grow from mild spotting to the river Styx in less than a day. That meant I¡¯d be wrecking his pants soon too. I needed to do something about it pronto.


    I turned to ask the prince to rectify this situation, the <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> preventing even this from making me ufortable. I suppose it was closely associated enough with intercourse to count. However, without warning, a goblin burst into the area we made our stop. It was so sudden that I didn¡¯t even react. Meanwhile, it looked around wild-eyed, and when its eyes dropped on me, they suddenly widened with fever.


    The goblin leaped at me, and I barely had room to scream before it barreled me to the ground. Perhaps even more insane, it was wildly thrusting at me, seemingly dry humping my body. Unlike the previous goblins I¡¯d met, this one seemed tock the sense to remove clothing, or even pull out its dick. It simply humped at me like an overexcited dog. It got ripped off of me and tossed to the side. A momentter, its head left its body.


    The prince had yanked it off of me and tossed it to its side. Then finished the deed with a swipe of his sword. The two of us stared at each other, equal confusion in both of our eyes.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry you had to see that princess, but you¡¯re sa-¡±


    An animal burst from the nearby brush and struck the prince. He barely managed to get his arm up to block the strike. It was a rat. Well, this wasn¡¯t simply a rat. It was nearly the size of a tiger. I did let out a scream when I saw that. I absolutely hated rats. The strange thing was that upon taking the prince, the rat immediately disengaged as the prince took a defensive stance. Instead, its eyes zoomed to me without reserve, and a momentter it leaped at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding!¡± both of us said that at the same time.


    The rat was on me trying to hump his little heart out, but he didn¡¯t get far before his head left his body too. The prince hadn¡¯t pulled him away first this time, and some blood sttered on my shirt.


    ¡°Why is everything trying to kill you?¡± he said exaggeratedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying!¡± I whined.


    Although I knew that everything wasn¡¯t trying to kill me¡­ but I guess the rat died fast enough that his actions were a little less obvious. I had felt a certain hard thing pushing up between my pants, so I was under no fantasy that he was doing anything less than trying to fuck me.


    Could it be? No¡­ that¡¯d be ridiculous. I shook the thought from my head because I didn¡¯t want it to be true.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± The prince stated. ¡°Somethings got the local monster life riled up and we need to get moving.¡±


    I nodded and he quickly re-saddled the horse. Just as I finished mounting the horse there was arge roar from behind. Arge monster popped out. It looked like apletely bald man, except its entire face looked smooshed and its arms and legs looked boxy.


    ¡°Gods¡­ an ogre?¡± The prince shouted and then kicked the horse. ¡°They¡¯re slow, we can outpace it on a horse.¡±


    As the ogre¡¯s eyes met mine, its face suddenly lite up and it started stumbling forward. Yes, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. That thing is ten feet tall, its thing might very well tear me in half. The horse raced off at a gallop, and the ogre quickly lost pace, slowing down with a cry as we rounded a tree bend and moved out of sight. I let out a breath of relief as I lost sight of it.


    We maintained the full gallop for about a minute before he finally let it slow down. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they were suddenly attracted to, but I think we need to keep moving for the moment. Hopefully, we will leave it behind.¡±


    And I hoped that my prediction waspletely wrong. I¡¯m a seductress, after all, and my powers have worked on monsters in the past. I figured it was my <strong>Seduction</strong> ability that had driven the fire wolves to attack the adventurers that night. I wasn¡¯t using <strong>Seduction</strong>, but I was the equivalent of being in heat. They say that monsters can smell it when a female of their species is in heat. It was possible that this was an unfortunate consequence of my ss. But, I mean, as long as we keep moving, there shouldn¡¯t be any proble-


    Something struck the side of the horse, and I fell. I awaited the pain of my head striking the ground, but it ended up hitting something else entirely. I felt like Inded on some kind of soft gel mattress, except that the gel kept on sinking. Before I could even react, the gel got into my eyes and oozed all over my body. I kicked and tried to get out, but the strange ooze seemed to be everywhere. I just sort of sank into it. It had the color of cool blue, and it felt like being encased in grape jelly if grape jelly fought back. My vision turned wavy, and I realized my head was now encased in goo, seeing the outside world through the gel. The noise was deadened too, and it was like I had entered a closed-off environment,pletely submerged in slime.


    At that point, the name came crashing home. That¡¯s what had happened. I was looking at the outside world from within a slime. I was holding my breath, and my <strong>Lover¡¯s Breath</strong> skill would give me 30 minutes. However, once you were inside a slime, didn¡¯t they start eating you? I felt powerless to fight back, and the slime seemed to roll away, with me on the inside. I couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside, the view just looked like indistinct shadows, especially since I couldn¡¯t orientate myself in the slime.


    So now I was going to be slowly digested by a slime? Was I going to die from suffocation or being eaten alive first? I had no clue how long it¡¯d take a slime to eat a person. I also didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d rather be eaten or suffocate to death. Neither prospect sounded ideal.


    However, as I was awaiting death, something else happened instead. As I suddenly felt gel-like liquid being forced up into me, I let out a noise of surprise that waspletely muffled with gel. The gel was cool to the touch, and with my cramps, it actually felt like a coldpress¡­ one that was being shoved up my pussy. And back out and back up again. I rolled my eyes. God damn it, every single monster. Before I knew it, I was getting fucked by a slime.


    He wasn¡¯t hard or pounding, he simply was everywhere. I was literally inside him, and he was literally inside me. Every ounce of my skin was being touched by him, although I don¡¯t think the gentle way the gel flowed over my body was intended to be sensual, my nipples had certainly be twin peaks under my shirt. Gel-like fingers explored my pussy, in and out, letting a gentle cold feeling reach deep inside me. It was rhythmic and cycling.


    While I say in and out, it doesn¡¯t properly describe the experience. Slime¡¯s gel protrusions entered inside me and then circted. At no point did the gel exit and then return, instead, it seemed to circte with a rhythmic pulse, stimting every nerve in my pussy at the same time. The new liquid was being pumped into me, while the old liquid was cycling out, bringing out my womanly juices with it.


    The slime-filled me uppletely. Where a penis was a cylinder rod that entered, and stretched, the slime conformed to the shape of my pussy. Every spot of my pussy, inside and out, was being stimted at once. Its size was indistinct. It wasn¡¯t ¡°big¡±, it was everywhere. It was impossibly deep, touching the farthest reach that nothing has ever touched before, but it also circted against my most sensitive areas, caressing everything at once with a cool and steady touch.


    I quickly found myself reaching a climax in the most unexpected way. As I came, I could see my more liquidity discharge leaking from my pants and mixing within the slime, it looked like bubbles of clear oil within a ss of liquid blue water. Those bubbles of my sexual desire slowly dissipated into the surroundings.


    While the slime didn¡¯t seem to be eating me at the moment, or I suppose it was eating me in a different sense, he had no qualms about digesting the fluidsing out of me. In some ways, I felt lost, trapped in a gel-like abyss, cut off from the outside world. On the other hand, the experience was something very gratifying, an experiencepletely unlike anything I had ever felt before. My body was being ravaged morepletely than anyone else could do. A slime had smothered me, engulfed me, devoured me, and sexually satisfied me in ways unobtainable from normal means.


    As I came a second time, the slime also exploded his load everywhere. His liquids exploded all over me, covering me from head to bottom in slime jizz. No, wait, that¡¯s not what happened. It was as if every particle of gel suddenly turned to liquid at the same time. My body suddenly fell andnded hard on the ground. The gel deep inside me squirted out of my pussy, but since I was already drenched from head to toe in slime juice, it was just a drop of water to my soaked pants. It felt like a water balloon had been popped. Hearing and sight returned, and I let in a breath. I still had probably fifteen minutes before I needed to worry, but first I looked up to see what was going on.


    It was the Prince. He was holding the sword and breathing hard, looking at me with worry in his eyes. He had numerous rips in his shirt and looked like he had juste out of a fight for his life as well. A momentter, he fell to his knees and bowed his head. I waspletely shocked and could not think how to respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I let you get eaten by a slime. A boar rammed my horse, then the next thing I know two of them were on me and you were being dragged away by a slime.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± I said after a moment. ¡°I had¡­ I¡¯m alive.¡±


    I was about to say I had fun, but I realized that would be an insane thing to say, normally. The horse turned out to be okay. He was a strong warhorse. He had been spooked enough to the rear and then he ran off a few hundred meters down the path, but after the monsters were dead, he came back. We got on the horse and rode for a few more hours in silence. I was sexually satiated for the moment and was more concerned with the cold breeze that pierced through my slime-soaked clothing. Strangely, no other monsters attacked.


    I found outter that the slime juice was blocking whatever heat scent I was releasing. And not that you probably wanted to hear this, but the slime had eaten me out very thoroughly. So thoroughly in fact that he had consumed most of the lining that was shedding from my uterine walls, and as a result, I had perhaps the lightest period of my life, just a few drops, and some cramping. I wondered now if you could get slimes as pets.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    That night, I slept by the fire, finally drying myself off. We had only ridden for another hour¡­ but I was covered in slime juice and we were still concerned that more monsters might attack. It was chilly, and by the time we stopped, I was shivering very ufortably. The prince didn¡¯t have another change of clothing, but he promised me that as soon as we got into the outskirts of the next town, he would personally buy me a dress and a bath at an inn before we entered the castle.


    He also implied he¡¯d make sure no one knew about the things we had experienced. It appeared that what happened in the woods, stayed in the woods. I considered making a move at that point, he could certainly warm me up better than the fire, but part of me decided that it wasn¡¯t the right time, especially considering the fact I was covered in dried slime juice.


    I asked him about the slime, and he informed me that slimes have a magic core that keeps them together. He defeated it by striking the core while avoiding my body. Apparently, if I had known about the core, I could have reached out and simply crushed it in my hand. Its why slimes are not considered considerable threats to humans. Unless they¡¯re magma, poisonous, or in some way caustic, slimes are quite weak. And the stronger slimes typical reside in very inhospitable dungeons anyway, and would never show up on the surface. The big issue with slimes was the mess. He didn¡¯t make anyments about a history of slimes raping women, and I decided there was no normal way to bring it up so I let it pass.


    ¡°Still,¡± he added. ¡°I have never seen them go crazy like that. I¡¯d swear someone released a monster attractant on us.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was surprised too.¡±


    I decided ignorance was the best policy here. The monsters weren¡¯t attacking now, and that was what was important. However, the prince still insisted on staying up and keeping watch. Not really considering hisck of sleep, I quickly snuggled next to the fire in one of the nkets he had kept nearby and went to sleep myself.


    The next day, we continued to make progress unperturbed. At this point, my cramping had stopped, and I began to regain my vigor. I also managed to gain some experience while we were on the road. Regrettably, I did not have a toy, unless the saddle counted. That¡¯s right, I masturbated on the horse while we were riding. I was sitting behind the prince and while I pressed my face up against his back, my fingers worked their magic. My <strong>Conceal </strong>had improved considerably at this point. Either he didn¡¯t suspect a thing, or he was being way too polite.


    I suspected the former because I decided to do it a second time, and as I came, I squeezed on his side, getting a nice feel of his yummy abs.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± He asked.


    As I casually slid my hand out of my pants, I lied. ¡°Sorry, I thought I was going to fall off for a second.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ well, be careful, hold me with both hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± My eyes twinkled as I reach out and grabbed his other side with my hand still dirty with my womanhood.


    The cat-and-mouse game we were ying that he wasn¡¯t even aware of was starting to turn me on, and I was starting to think of doing even more absurd sexual things just behind him when he suddenly spoke up and broke my poorly made ns.


    ¡°Ah, we reached the farnds, we¡¯ll hit a small vige shortly and then we should reach the city by evening.


    As we trotted forward, we emerged from the forest into an area that clearly looked cultivated. I couldn¡¯t tell what more than half of the things being grown here were, but I recognized farnd at least. As we headed down the road, more people started showing up, many of them smiling and waving as the prince passed by. It was enough people that even I wasn¡¯tfortable with my <strong>Conceal </strong>enough to get away with doing naughty things behind the prince.


    Instead, I grinned and bared it, simply waving and smiling back to anyone who met my gaze. I certainly didn¡¯t look like a princess in the prince¡¯s garb, and my hair had spent literally two days in a barn and then was drenched in slime gunk. I probably looked more like a straggly adventurer. The prince didn¡¯t look that much better. The boars had managed to rip his shirt in a couple of ces, and at the very least he looked like he had been in a fight. Certainly, no one had called him out as a prince or lord, and we both kept things simple.


    ¡°This is a fairly big vige. A lot ofmercees through here. Just stick close to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± I said, snuggling up closer to his back.


    He didn¡¯t stiffen like he once might of. In thest two days of riding, he seemed to have grown used to me snuggling up against his back as we rode. No matter how much I knew he was conscious of my boobs pressed against his back, he never openly reacted to it, so I continued to do it until my boobs just felt morefortable against his back, then it was just second nature. The third prince probably wouldn¡¯t be happy if we kept doing that, so I¡¯d need to stop when we reached the castle.


    The vige¡­ as he called it, looked more like a city. It had its own city wall and everything. I mean,pared to a city from my world, everything was incredibly crowded. The streets were smaller, only needing to berge enough for a carriage. There were people walking around numerous buildings. None of the buildings reach over two stories, and they seemed to be built of stone, thatch, or whatever was avable at the time. It certainly gave off the vibe of a middle-aged city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to an inn. You can get cleaned up and I¡¯ll get you a dress.¡±


    I nodded behind his back and didn¡¯t say anything as we trotted up to the city gates. The gates were open and there seemed to be no form of checking as we passed by. A guard simply waved us along and we kept moving forward. I had thought we might have to have some identification, but it turned out that identification was only necessary if you were transporting goods.


    I was finally in my first city in another world, and my excitement was palpable. It was the regr kind of excitement for once, the same kind of excitement you¡¯d have visiting another country for the first time. All I wanted to do was go exploring. First, I¡¯d go to a jewelry shop and unload the goods I had swiped from the orcs. Using my new-found fortune, I would hit up the armor and weapons shops, buy the best I could afford. Maybe I could get something better than I could afford, a few sexual favors covering the gap. Then, the adventurer¡¯s guild, the ce that holds the hopes and dreams of every gamer who ever found himself stuck in another world!


    But¡­ I couldn¡¯t do any of that. I was a princess now. Fortunately, the prince was in front of me and couldn¡¯t see the wide-eyed wonderment on my face. However, the city did give me a few disappointments as well. Elves, dwarves, and beastmen all existed in this world, but there was not a single one in this vige. I was expecting the city to be full of all kinds of strange monster-like humans.


    When I asked the fourth prince this, he barked augh. ¡°You certainly have some strange ideas about Nidia. I can¡¯t imagine your country is much more diverse?¡±


    ¡°Oh, ah. Yeah, I guess not¡­¡± I mumbled, trying to cover up yet another slip of mine.


    ¡°You¡¯d probably have to go to the demon continent to see that kind of diversity. A lot of humans don¡¯t see elves, dwarves, and beast-men as much better than them¡­ so they keep to themselves. There is an elf vige a few days travel from the castle, it¡¯s a popr tourist attraction¡­ that is¡­ um¡­ might not be suitable for a princess.¡±


    His voice dwindled at the end there, and I gave him a questioning look. ¡°What about an elf vige would be inappropriate for a princess?¡±


    He winced at that question. ¡°That is¡­ err¡­ I¡¯ve heard their celebrations are quite¡­ um¡­ scandalous. Elves are considered¡­ erm¡­ sexually unrepressed¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, there are some beastmen right there!¡± I interrupted his train of thought excitedly.


    There they were, it was arge shouldered man with cat ears on his head. Oh, he even had a tail. And there was a dwarf! And an elf. It was like a parade of demi-humans, all up on stage. They seemed to be wearing fairly baggy in clothing, I wondered if they were in a show.


    The prince made a noise. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s best if we move on. That¡¯s not something for a princess either.¡±


    I leveled an annoyed re at his back, he certainly had one too many opinions on what a ¡°princess¡± should be exposed to. Then, I nced back at the parade of peopleing up on stage, and I let out a gasp. A secondter I slide off the side of the horse and started running towards the stage, dodging through the crowd of people.


    ¡°W-Wait! Pr¨CAh Cornelia! Ah, damn it!¡± The prince was cursing at my sudden outburst, but I ignored him.


    Instead, I was focused on the person who just went up on the stage. She had long blond hair, which was a bit straggly. Her form was so small that she bordered on delicate, with smooth white skin without any hair. She had very small breasts, to the point of being t, and she might have the appearance of a young child if not for a certain amount of maturity seen in her face. Her face was expressionless as always, hiding the darkness she had experienced deep within her. She also had pointy ears, the trademarks of an elf.


    ¡°Min!¡± I called out as I pushed through the crowd.


    My first foray into lesbianism, and the girl who had shared a portion of my month of hell, Min was standing up on the stage next to numerous other various demi-humans. I had already reached the stage by the time my eyes started to focus on the things that were important. Specifically, everyone up on the stage were in chains, Min included. Each one also had an odd cor wrapped tightly around their necks.


    ¡°Min!¡± I called out again.


    This time Min heard me. Her eyes went to mine and there was a sh of recognition, but then she looked away as if she didn¡¯t want to see me.


    ¡°Min¡­¡± this time I said her name much quieter.


    ¡°Woman, you¡¯re getting too close to the merchandise, stand back.¡± A brutish man grabbed me and pushed me back.


    I stumbled back into the crowd, and the push would have sent me to the ground except that I collided with a particrly sturdy person, who caught me in their arms. I regained my bnce and tried to run back towards the brutish man although I couldn¡¯t say if I had nned to attack him or just try to dodge past him.


    Before I could though, the arms of the man behind me wrapped around me and stopped me from moving forward. I turned around, ready to punch whoever was holding me back when my eyes focused on Devon. I stopped abruptly, my senses somewhat returning.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°This is a ve auction. They¡¯re showing the¡­ the people. Soon they¡¯ll start the bidding.¡±


    ¡°M-min¡­ they have Min!¡± I said.


    The prince stared at me in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°That girl, the girl on stage. She¡¯s mine!¡±


    I don¡¯t know why those particr words came out. I was probably trying to say she was my friend, but I was a bit caught in the moment. I had said the words loudly enough that everyone in the immediate area heard. Min¡¯s eyes seemed to widen, but strangely, they narrowed into a pleased look. Meanwhile, the veholder on the stage waved his hands exaggeratively before jumping down from the stage. He walked towards us with the bulky guard in tow.


    ¡°Yo-you¡­ need to keep your woman silent!¡± He barked. ¡°We run a legitimate business here. We purchased this demi-human fair and square.¡±


    The prince was just trying to keep up. ¡°What? That elf on the stage? I.. didn¡¯t know that you owned a ve. So, you lost her when the carriage was attacked?¡±


    The prince seemed to jump to the conclusion that I was asserting ownership over her. He looked somewhat disappointed at the idea I owned a ve. As a person from a world where very was considered immoral, I saw his issues, and it earned him a few more brownie points in my mind.


    But I was a princess, so I guess it wasn¡¯t impossible I owned a ve. I quickly weighed the cost of pushing forward the lie oring up with a new one. The truth was certainly out of the question.


    ¡°No¡­ not that¡­ she¡¯s um¡­ a servant¡­ of sorts¡­¡± I lost some steam there, my <strong>Deception</strong> skill not reallying out with strength.


    As Min heard this, the pleased look on her face disappeared and turned expressionless once again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± The ve traderughed. ¡°As if we¡¯d believe¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s ask her,¡± The prince said. ¡°Do you know this woman?¡±


    Without a second beat, Min spoke up. ¡°Mm¡­ I¡¯m her woman.¡±


    I noticed the odd wording of that, but the two men didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Meanwhile, the civility on the ve traders face was quickly melting. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly expect me to believe a ve. Or you for that matter. I don¡¯t appreciate people threatening my business, or making up ludicrous stories. I¡¯d ask the pair of you¡­ what is it, adventurers, to leave. We won¡¯t have a problem, will we?¡±


    The man nodded to his side and therge man stepped forward, attempting to usher the pair of us. The prince looked down at me, but I was busy staring at Min with worry in my eyes. After a second, he let out a sigh. Casually, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. I recognized the card, it was a guild card like the one Denova had me bleed on. Except this one was real and had an insignia of two swords crossing over a gray background, which Denova had told me was the royal insignia.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ we cane to some kind of arrangement,¡± he said.


    The ve trader recognized the card immediately. He jerked suddenly as if he had been shocked and then put on an ingratiating smilepletely unlike the angry expression he had a moment prior. He pped the guard¡¯s arm and kept pping until the man backed up a few feet behind. Then he came forward while rubbing his hands.


    ¡°M-m-my apologies. I didn¡¯t realize you were royalty. I hope you can excuse my earlier rudeness, in all fairness, you look like you could use a seamstress, although I apologize for not seeing the fine cut of your wear.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ yes¡­ we were on our way to freshen up, but then my¡­panion noticed her friend. I trust her absolutely, so you can understand why we felt the need to present ourselves. If I recall, the king has made it illegal to enve demi-humans who haven¡¯t been convicted of a crime.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ as I said, I run a clean business here. I purchased her from the stockade a town over. She was caught stealing food from a farmer. She created such amotion that she made the farmer knock over antern and the whole barn burned to the ground. I have the paperwork here. I purchased her at great expense to myself, she has substantial debts that must be paid.¡±


    He had snapped his fingers, and a man came up, putting a piece of paper in his hand, which he then handed to the prince. Devon looked through the paper and after a moment looked back up at me. I was following along with the conversation well enough. It seemed like Min had escaped and was pilfering food. That can¡¯t be that expensive in the end, right? I gave him a pleading look. He sighed again before turning back to the ve trader.


    ¡°How much is this debt?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ of course, I¡¯d be happy to give the royal family the chance to bid first. I could recoup my losses with just 300 gold coins.¡±


    ¡°300 gold¡­¡± The prince said too loudly and then caught himself and shot the man an annoyed look. ¡°You could buy ten ves for that price.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ of course, but you see, this woman here is a young elf woman. Elves are very popr right now. Very sensual. If I put her on auction, I could easily make 300 gold. Many men dream of owning an elf girl to please them. Plus, she¡¯s a virgin, that alone doubles her price.¡±


    I gave him a re. I knew as a personal fact that she was not a virgin. That was a boldfaced lie. Well¡­ I mean, I ate her out, I never put anything in her. But goblins undoubtedly raped her. Then again, their dicks are so small¡­ maybe they never broke her hymen? I mean¡­ it¡¯d be possible that it¡¯s intact. Either way, the seller probably wouldn¡¯t be too happy if I spread the truth, that her vagina was used as a goblin congo line¡­ except that I couldn¡¯t say that. Not here, as a princess, trying to recover her servant. Also, without <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> like me, Min probably wouldn¡¯t appreciate airing her dirty secrets.


    That¡¯s when the small strongbox I had taken from the goblins popped into my mind. Without a thought, I pulled out the box and flipped it open.


    ¡°Would this cover it?¡± I asked.


    When the ve trader¡¯s eyes fell on the box full of gems and various other coins, they shed with greed and then he gave a big smile. ¡°Ah, so you can pay. Let¡¯s go in the back and finish the paperwork, shall we?¡±


    He ushered the prince and me into the back of a tent. The prince had a surprised look on his face, and when I gave him a questioning look, he returned a wry smile.


    An appraiser, or should I say a person with the appraise skill came out and began moving through the items. Afterward, he gave us the total. I had two nes and a bracelet that was appraised at 30 coins each, another 60 gold coins worth of currency, a ruby that was appraised at 20 gold coins, and an enchanted ring that shockingly went for 110 gold by itself. That came to 280 gold.


    ¡°That is a shame, and you were so close.¡±


    I gave the prince my most desperate beg, and he grimaced, pulling into a pouch at his side and counting out thest 20 coins. The ve trader smiled like a cat, but we filled out the paperwork and the ve ownership was transferred to me.


    It apparently involved chanting something while touching the cor. I asked him to just free her and remove the cor. The ve trader looked at the prince questionably once I said this. It seemed like he didn¡¯t like dealing with a woman, but I sided with the borderline sexism for the moment to focus on what was important.


    The prince leaned to me and whispered. ¡°While I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s mandatory, it¡¯s considered bad practice to free ves as soon as you buy them. Most are criminals, so it¡¯s considered standard that they remain in the cor for at least a year. It would¡­ look bad for the royal family if we didn¡¯t follow custom.¡±


    I grudgingly gave a nod, and the smile returned to the ve trader¡¯s face. A momentter, they brought Min into the tent. She was one of the first faces I had seen in this world, and thus I had grown attached to her. As soon as I saw her, I raced up to her and threw her into a hug. I held her tightly in my arms, and a momentter tears started to fall down my face. I was just being silly at this point, yet I couldn¡¯t understand why I was so happy right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I found you¡­¡± I said.


    I gave her a kiss too. Just one on the cheek, although I wanted to princess kiss her too to make sure she had no lingering status effects, I resisted for the moment. Making sure she was perfectly healed with cat¡¯s meow mighte on a little strong, so that might take a little finesse first. When I pulled away, I was shocked to see Min¡¯s face waspletely red. She had never shown much expression, so the obvious look of embarrassment came as a shock to me.


    Min seemed to mutter something under her breath. It was so light I could barely hear it, but it sounded like ¡°so you did care for me this much¡­¡±


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re going to stay with me, is that okay?¡± I asked her.


    Min nodded after a moment. Even my increased skills in <strong>Conceal </strong>and <strong>Deception</strong> couldn¡¯t show any expression on her face, but I¡¯d like to think she had the hint of a smile on her lips. Still holding onto Min like I was afraid she¡¯d disappear if I stopped touching her, I looked back at the prince.


    He had a strange smile on his face, and then after a second, he said. ¡°You really aren¡¯t like I expected.¡±


    I gave him a questioning look, but he didn¡¯t respond. After another twenty minutes, we finished the ceremony, and I left the tent while holding Min¡¯s hand, Prince Devon in tow. This was the first good thing to happen to me since we made it to this world. I hope this was a sign of things toe.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°We could have gotten her for a third of that price,¡± Devon stated when we were out of earshot of the tent.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked dumbly.


    ¡°Your servant. He was giving us an over the top price. Extorting the royal family, the gall. I could have talked him down, but you brought out that strong box¡­ where did you even get that stuff? Arge family could have lived a year on that amount of money.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking. A-are you mad?¡± I looked up at him innocently, an apologetic looks on my face.


    <strong>Seduce has increased to level 3.</strong>


    That¡¯s a damn lie! I was not trying to seduce the prince, I wasn¡¯t! However, the prince was scratching the back of his neck and blushing, which was an odd action for someone that was supposed to be angry at me.


    ¡°Well, no, it¡¯s fine. I guess. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll need money in the castle. But that 20 gold you spent is most of the money I had. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to buy an appropriate dress that befits a princess.¡±


    Min wore a questioning look on her face and so I pulled her to my side and whispered in her ear. ¡°Long story. For the moment, I am Princess Cornelia Bartrum, I¡¯m engaged to the third prince of Nidia, and we¡¯re about to go to the castle.¡±


    Min simply nodded again. It was nice seeing how well she could take a secret. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need to worry about her. I was still afraid she might slip up and fail to act like an appropriate servant. That could end up threatening my mission. On the other hand, having someone on my side put me in a much better situation than I was before.


    ¡°You¡­ certainly get along with your servant.¡± Devon stated as I spoke quietly in her ear.


    I pulled away from her as if I had been shocked. ¡°Oh¡­ ah¡­ is that weird?¡±


    ¡°No! No¡­ don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s nice. I just didn¡¯t expect you to treat¡­ someonemon, with so much concern.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I simply made a nomittal noise, wondering when I could see a real princess so I would know how to act.


    As I was thinking that, I felt a tug on my shirt. I nced back to Min, and she went to whisper in my ear.


    ¡°Clothing¡­ I make¡­ cheaper,¡± she said lightly.


    I gave a nod and then walked next to Devon. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a problem, my servant is a decent enough seamstress, so if we can just get the fabric she could probably make it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ I was hoping to be in the castle today. There¡¯s no way she can make a dress that fast.¡±


    ¡°One night¡­¡± Min suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Eh? One? The seamstresses I hire usually take two weeks, are you- ¡°


    ¡°One night,¡± Min said firmly.


    Devon nced at me, and I gave him an innocent smile. A momentter, he threw up his hands.


    ¡°Alright, I suppose after what you¡¯ve been through, a night of decent rest would go a long way.¡±


    I giggled and showed him my brightest smile. He seemed to react to it, bing somewhat awkward and scratching the back of his neck again. It was kind of cute and I was starting to like that innocent side of him.


    That¡¯s how we found ourselves in a tailor. Except, instead of picking out a dress, we were grabbing fabric, cutting des, and thread. Min seemed to know exactly what she needed, so I left the shopping to her. I attempted to pick out some fabrics for a bit.


    ¡°Mm¡­ too flimsy,¡± she said when I showed her one I liked.


    I found another one off the same rack she was looking at and showed her. ¡°Mm¡­ you look better in green.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± I spoke up. ¡°I thought I looked good in ck, it¡¯s my fa-¡±


    ¡°No¡­ green.¡± She cut me off firmly.


    After that, I let her pick out everything and stood around with Devon in an awkward silence. A few minutester, she was done and my prince paid the bill. Even though we were only buying fabric and not clothing, it turned out that the price just about wiped out Devon.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t think the fabric would be that much,¡± Devon sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any left over for a meal or an inn.¡±


    I tapped my finger on my lips in consideration. ¡°How about the cheap inns on the other side of town?¡±


    The other side of town was the downtown area. He had taken us to the expensive area of town, full of jewelry stores, boutiques, and upper-ss purchases. I had wanted to warn him that we could probably get the same fabric cheaper if he was willing to go to a cheaper area, but that didn¡¯t sound very princessy of me. Of course, that got us in this situation.


    ¡°That area¡­ is not clean¡­¡±


    ¡°It has to be cleaner than the outdoors.¡± I offered.


    He grimaced at that. ¡°Debatable, but if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°Just check and see if any look like they¡¯d be good enough to sleep in.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°But I¡¯m notfortable taking the pair of you to that side of town until we have a destination. I¡¯ll go, but you two stay put here.¡±


    Min put in. ¡°Start working¡­¡±


    She found a bench near the seamstress shop and immediately began pulling out fabrics and measuring them with her arm. I let out a sigh, realizing I was going to be bored for the next hour or so while he went, but also realizing I didn¡¯t really have any other choice.


    ¡°Alright, be quick,¡± I said.


    ¡°Two hours tops.¡± Devon nodded and turned around, walking out of sight.


    This kind of sucked. It was my first time in a city from another world, and we were already out of money. The worst part is that I had put us in this situation in the first ce. If I had just kept my mouth shut, Devon would have probably worked down the price. I¡¯m sure on a purchase such as a ve that the King¡¯s word would have gone a long way. Min might have been held overnight, but we would have had the money to return to the castle properly.


    It was frustrating. I had all of these various cheat skills, but not a single one of them could help me get a ce at an inn. I had nothing to offer to get a night¡­ oh¡­ well, there is that, after all. There was an inn on the corner that looked particrly nice. It had a fairlyrge entryway, and it seemed slow at the moment. I considered my options for a few moments. A seductress takes what she wants¡­ right?


    ¡°Min¡­ can you wait here for a bit, I¡¯m thinking I might be able to sweet talk the innkeeper into giving us a night and a meal.¡±


    Min looked up at me for a second, and then she turned away looking down at the floor. Her eyes held a look of disappointment. I didn¡¯t say I was going to do that! I mean¡­ if I could convince him without doing that, I would, but how did Min know that was what I was thinking. My situation with the adventurers was a little different from this. This was closer to an exchange of services. No, that made it sound like prostitution. This was closer to exchanging favors¡­ helping each other out when we¡¯re in need.


    I felt bad that she for some reason felt disappointment, but I hoped she¡¯d appreciate it anyway when we had a nice bed and food to eat. Thus, I worked my way over to the inn. Despite being a seductress with innumerable amounts of sexual experiences on my belt, this was actually the first time I had ever tried to seduce someone in such a way. Never before had I specifically wanted something, and then went into the situation attempting to convince someone to give it to me, especially when the situation wasn¡¯t already somewhat sexual.


    The man standing behind the counter immediately caught my attention. Thankfully, he was only thirty-something and not particrly unattractive. Certainly, in the upper 20% of those I¡¯ve had, although that list included goblins and spiders. I was just starting to approach him with the most seductive smile I could muster when an arm suddenly wrapped around him.


    A smiling woman about the same age as he gave him a hug and kissed his cheek. ¡°Husband, would you be a dear and go get some more wine from the cer.¡±


    He gave a nod, turned around, and started heading to the back. Then her eyes turned to me. It was clear as day that she saw me approaching and intercepted. Never before I had been so caught off guard! She had narrowed eyes, and she raised one eyebrow.


    ¡°Well, what is it you¡¯ll have?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ um¡­ I guess some of that wine will be good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s three silver.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Um¡­ I don¡¯t have it yet, I¡¯m waiting on¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, wait in the corner, girl, you¡¯re in the way of other customers.¡±


    There most certainly was no one else waiting behind me. But the look on her face told me she didn¡¯t believe I had a maning. Her behavior was so aggressive that it made me shake a second with anger. I wasn¡¯t one quick to anger, but she was being such a bitch. Suddenly, I wanted to pay her a lesson. I wanted her to suffer. I went to the corner, just as she said, and sat at a back table.


    It was a little dark, and this actually worked in my favor. As I sat there, the woman watched me for a few moments before getting back to work, but she did keep an eye on me. Her husband finally returned with a cask as well, but with her watching me like a hawk, there wasn¡¯t much I could do.


    Well¡­ at least there was nothing I could do that she could see. Using conceal, I was secretly fingering myself. I had one hand down my pants, and my fingers ran concentric circles around my clit. I was not doing that as any form of self-satisfaction. At least, not yet. Rather, masturbation was sufficient to activate my <strong>Sexual Saint</strong>. I needed that stamina boost because I was now spamming <strong>Seduction</strong>. However, I wasn¡¯t targeting him. Sure, I could get him so horny that he plowed me right in front of her, but that wouldn¡¯t get me a night in the hotel.


    No, she was the key to everything I wanted, and I was about to be everything she wanted. So, I kept activating <strong>Seduction</strong> after the minute cooldowns. I asionally alternated it with <strong>Eye of the Beholder</strong>. By the time, I had cast Eye of Beholder once and <strong>Seduction</strong> twice¡­ she was already fleeting nces over at me. They weren¡¯t the hawk-eyed res previously delivered, but they held tinges of lust and desire. By the fifth <strong>Seduction</strong>, her eyes didn¡¯t leave me, even when a customer was talking to her.


    After eight <strong>Seduction</strong>s and three <strong>Eye of the Beholder</strong>, even my enhanced states driven by <strong>Sexual Saint</strong> weren¡¯t enough, and I was started to feel exhausted. Fortunately, the bitchy innkeeper came over to my table at that point.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked innocently, pulling my hand out of my pants and fighting remaining lucid with the 1/5 stamina I now had.


    ¡°I-I love you so much¡­ mistress¡­ please, let me do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± I asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ mistress¡­ pleasemand me. I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡±


    Fortunately, we were far enough away from all the other guests that they couldn¡¯t hear her. Her voice held so much desire and lust and that it started making me wet. Suddenly, I started feeling a little bad. I didn¡¯t know how <strong>Seduction</strong> worked. Did it wear off, or did I just turn her into my sex ve? Would she be able to function after I left? I wanted to make her pay, but I didn¡¯t want to destroy her. For not the first time, I realized how scary my powers can be.


    First, I decided to use <strong>Examine</strong> on her.


    <strong>Examine has increased to level 6.</strong>


    <strong>Name: Danielle</strong>


    <strong>Sex: F</strong>


    <strong>Age: 34</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 33</strong>


    <strong>ss: Barmaid</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 3</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship Status: Married</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 6</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preferences: Large Dicks</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Pulling Hair</strong>


    <strong>D-sized Breasts</strong>


    <strong>First-Time: Jack</strong>


    <strong>Status Effects: Beguiled to Aria the Solo yer</strong>


    Where to begin¡­ the information of my <strong>Examine</strong> has grown substantially since the orcs. She has the status effect, beguiled. Is that a result of <strong>Seduction</strong>? Would a princess kiss remove this effect then? Knowing the rtionship status was nice. In this case, I was already aware, but that might not always be the case.


    I nced across the room at the innkeeper who was now giving a questioning look our way, curious as to what his wife was up to.


    <strong>Name: George</strong>


    <strong>Sex: M</strong>


    <strong>Age: 38</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 42</strong>


    <strong>ss: Innkeeper</strong>


    <strong>ss Level 12</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship Status: Married</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 2</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preferences: Big Butts</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Threesome</strong>


    <strong>Dick Size: 6.2¡¯¡¯ long, 1.8¡¯¡¯ thick</strong>


    <strong>First Time: Danielle</strong>


    <strong>Status Effect: None</strong>


    Man¡­ this kind of snooping dug up some pretty interesting information. She¡¯s had a lot more sex than he has, but she was his first sexual partner, while his number is two. That sounds like a scandalous story if I¡¯ve ever heard one. Perhaps, she was willing to engage in a threesome once before.


    ¡°Did you ever have a threesome with your husband?¡± I asked.


    Danielle shook her head ¡®no¡¯, eager to please. Ah¡­ then it was a juicy piece of information.


    ¡°Do you know if your husband ever cheated on you?¡±


    Danielle. ¡°Him? No, I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Since the first time he slept with you, he¡¯s slept with another woman¡­¡± I stated.


    I was hoping Danielle would get upset.


    Instead, she shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t care about him anymore, you¡¯re the only one who matters to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your nicest room avable?¡± I changed the subject.


    ¡°It¡¯s 6D, on the second floor. Does Mistress want it, I¡¯ll go¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I stopped her. ¡°Rather, why don¡¯t you convince your husband to go up there. Then give him a very hot blowjob. The best you¡¯ve ever given.¡±


    She twisted her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t do that with my husband.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to please me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mistress,¡± she shivered.


    ¡°In your mouth, go wild, suck him like crazy. I¡¯ll be up to join you.¡± At that, her disappointed look turned excited. ¡°You can introduce me. Tell him you want to give him that threesome he always dreamed of.¡±


    After a moment, she nodded, then turned around and walked away. She tapped on her husband and then started whispering in his ear. He had a questioning look on his face which showed some doubt, but eventually, he headed upstairs. After a minute or two, I stretched and stood up, leaving a little wet spot on the seat behind. What? I just got myself started while she was prepping her husband for me.


    I walked upstairs to the room she had indicated. When I put my ear to the door, I could hear the sound of moans as well as a loud slurping sound. Then, I opened the door and walked in. His eyes were closed, his pants were down on the floor, his cock sprung to attention. Meanwhile, his wife was on her knees, servicing him with great vigor.


    The door closed behind me with just enough noise that his eyes opened. ¡°Oh shit¡­ I mean¡­ wait¡­¡±


    He grew flustered, trying to grab a pillow to cover himself. His wife, on the other hand, turned her head towards me and a giant smile broke out on her face. She stood up and practically skipped over to me, her gaze appearing like a loyal dog looking for a treat.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Danielle, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s¡­ um¡­ what?¡± He was still flustered, still reeling from being halfway to orgasm.


    ¡°Well¡­ husband¡­ I knew you always wanted to try a threesome, and so I thought it was a good time to make your wishe true.¡±


    ¡°A-a-a-a-a-a threesome, is it?¡± He was still shocked, but his curiosity has certainly peaked.


    ¡°This here is my good friend¡­¡±


    ¡°Cornelia,¡± I finished the word.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Cornelia, such a wonderful name,¡± The awe leaked through her voice for a second. ¡°Cornelia here is very important to me and I was hoping that she could be very important to you too.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t exactly the wording I would have used, but fortunately, her husband was thinking with his dick and not his brain. His wife¡¯s strange behavior was being selectively ignored in exchange for the chance to finally satisfy his lifetime kink.


    ¡°Is-is-is that okay? Really? Are you really okay with this?¡±


    Danielle, being in close proximity to me, had already started losing control, she was rubbing her nose against my cheek, and she started raining kissing my neck. ¡°Yes¡­ mmhmm, of course, dear.¡±


    She was barely acknowledging he existed. He was staring in wonderment as his wife rubbed up against a woman ten years younger than she like a cat on catnip. I gave him my best smile, using seduce, the skill, rather than <strong>Seduction</strong>, the special skill.


    ¡°I told her my situation. I had lost my money pouch and didn¡¯t have a ce to stay the night. She¡¯s letting us stay here, so I felt like I had to do something to exchange her generosity. Then she mentioned how you always wanted to be with more than one woman, and I thought I could be good. Am I not good enough?¡±


    This was said so sweet and innocently that I might have well shouted that I was trying to seduce him. Meanwhile, his wife red daggers at him, angry that he might imply I wasn¡¯t suitable.


    ¡°No¡­ no, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just surprised. You-you¡¯re absolutely beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± Danielle said excitedly, her hands wrapped around me as she turned back and started sucking on my neck.


    Watching his wife make out with another woman moments after having her mouth all over his dick, he was already starting to drool.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ thank you,¡± I said. ¡°But you haven¡¯t seen all of me yet?¡±


    With that, he started moving forward like a zombie, unable to control his desires. If it was true that this was one of those too good to be real moments, then this man¡¯s soul was already damned. He started kissing the other side of my neck. I smiled and leaned back as the married couple took over my body. Their hands roamed aggressively over me, squeezing and teasing my breasts, feeling my skin. One of their hands pinched a nipple, and I moaned enthusiastically.


    Feeling motivated now, I brought them over to the bed. The three of us kissed and touched each other. Actually, to be honest, Danielle only really had interests in my body. If I spared her much attention, then her husband, who wasn¡¯t under any beguiling, would have started to feel left out. As our clothes, all hit the floor, and the three of us ended up naked, I took George¡¯s dick into my mouth. We were in a 69 position, except we were lying on our sides. As opposed to my pussy ending up in George¡¯s mouth, Danielle got between us. While she enthusiastically licked my pussy, George spread her legs and ate hers. I was worried she was going to push him away, but fortunately, she epted his attention, even moaning, sending pleasant vibrations through my crotch. All three of us were moaning as we ate and blew each other.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Daisy Chain.</strong>


    I continued to enjoy the Daisy chain for a while, but it got to the point where I really wanted him inside me. However, changing positions seemed like a pain, especially when you had to orientate three people, so I did a position shift instead. A secondter, my pussy widened as penis slid right in. I was lying on my back now, and Danielle was on top of me. She was kissing my nipples enthusiastically. George was down behind the pair of us as he was sliding it in and out of my pussy. As normal, neither one had any awareness of the position shift.


    With a thought, his dick popped out of me and slipped into his wife. She let out a satisfied moan, and I was pleased that she found satisfaction with his dick too. The two of us kissed, our tonguesbining and wrestling between our mouths. Meanwhile, every thrust pushed her head up a bit, causing her tits to rock back and forth over mine. Our nipples were passing back and forth over each other, and they had be quite erect as a result.


    I reached up and grabbed her bobbing breasts, manipting the nipples with my fingers. She started to convulse a bit, her tongue losing its vigor as a moan escape her lips. A momentter, I felt a bit of liquid dripping on my pussy and realized that she must have just cum. Not wanting to be left out, I switched her husband¡¯s dick back to me. His dick instantly disappeared from her convulsing cooch and immediately filled up mine. It was much wetter now, slick with her lust, allowing it to slide in and out of me with ease.


    This time, It was my head bobbing, while she continued to desperately kiss my body. Eventually, she reached down and started fingering my clit right between the pair of us. Along with her husband¡¯s rhythmic thrusting, I was quickly brought to a quick climax. My convulsing pussy must have pushed her husband past the limit too as a momentter he exploded inside of me.


    I did a position shift, putting myself on top. However, George¡¯s member was soft now. I sent him a little stamina with my <strong>All Nighter </strong>and then made him lie down. I positioned his wife over his face, and he started graciously eating her pussy. I then lied down between his legs and started sucking him off, working to bring his dick back to hard. His dick, slick with my spit, both of our wet pussies, and of course, his own spooge, did not take long before it sprung back to action in my mouth. As I bobbed down on his dick, taking it in deep enough that my lips touch his balls with each thrust, using deepthroat to its fullest potential, Danielle gripped my hair like handlebars while riding her husband¡¯s face.


    <strong>Deepthroat has increased to level 4.</strong>


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Bobbing for Apples</strong>


    Just out of curiosity, I did a position shift. I remained in the same position but switched Danielle and myself. George was now eating my pussy, drenched with his own semen. Well, he dirtied me up, he can clean me up too. I started cumming again as he ate at the contents of our sexual lust from moments prior. Meanwhile, his wife choked on his dick. I had taken his dick all the way down, using the deepthroat ability to maintain absolute pration, and then switched. I was curious what would happen.


    It looked like it transferred her to the same distance, his dick jammed deeper down her throat than she was used to. As a result, she was choking without the deepthroat abilities I had. Once she recovered, she started enthusiastically sucking his dick. Apparently, even her beguiled state wasn¡¯t enough to overwhelm the power that is position shift. She took on the role I was fulfilling, sucking his dick with enthusiasm, even though she waspletely fascinated with me. I grabbed her hair with a hard grip and pulled. She let out a gasp and took a deep breath as I pulled her away from his dick. She was looking up at me, his dick in her hand, her mouth drenched in seed and spit. He must have cum again while she was downing him, and she swallowed like a good girl.


    I leaned down and kissed her on the lips while pulling her hair back to force her to look up at me. She had a look ofplete sexual satisfaction on her face. It wasplete ecstasy. I yanked her hair up and she let out a cry mixed with a moan until I forced her by the hair to move up and straddle his dick, letting it slid inside of herself. While I continued to ride his face, she began to ride his dick, all the while reaching out and fondling my breasts.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Face to Face</strong>


    I swapped positions with her a few times, and we took turns being eaten out or riding his cock. Eventually, I position shifted to the double oral, and Danielle and I half made out, half sucked him off. He eventually exploded for the third time. I had generously increased his semen load so he could keep up, and as a result, he exploded magnificently over the pair of us, our faces and bodies covered in semen.


    While George watched, Danielle, and I licked each other clean. I smiled and gave Danielle a hug. Finally, I turned to George, who was more exhausted than anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back with my friends, okay? Which room should I have? I¡­ probably don¡¯t want to bring them in this one. Plus¡­ I need a bath.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah¡­ that¡¯s fine. You can have the second-best room.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll need two rooms.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± He started to question, but his wife pped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it dear? You can have any room you want, my love, and I¡¯ll cook you guys the biggest and best meal I can make. I¡¯m quite the cook, I¡¯ll have you know.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    After those sexual exploits, her husband couldn¡¯t say another thing, so he just nodded his head, still regaining his breath. I stood up, threw on my clothing, and headed back down in a rush. That had ended up taking a little longer than I had nned. I initially was just going to flirt a little, maybe suck a guy¡¯s cock¡­ I did not expect it to turn into that.


    Either way, I jumped down the stairs and crossed the tavern lobby. As soon as I reached the door, I ran face first into Devon. Min was standing just behind him. I almost felt like she was giving me an usatory stare, but that must have been my imagination. I didn¡¯t feel guilty about sex, but I did feel flustered like I might have some cum stringing from my nose or something. I hadn¡¯t really checked to make sure I was presentable after the wild sex moments ago. Worse off, I probably smelled like sex too.


    ¡°There you are!¡± Devon said with exasperation. ¡°I take off for just a little while and when Ie back your servant is alone and saying you came in here an hour ago and never came back! I thought someone might have kidnapped you!¡±


    I let out a forced chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I¡¯m fine, see?¡±


    Please Min, stop giving me that look, you¡¯re my servant? Right? You¡¯re supposed to be on my side!


    The prince pinched his nose. ¡°Fine¡­ fine¡­ I guess you didn¡¯t wander off too far, but what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ first, did you have any luck with the inns?¡± I skillfully deflected his question with a question.


    He winced at the memory. ¡°No¡­ none of those ces seemed trustworthy. I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t find any ce with enough cleanliness that I¡¯d trust them.


    ¡°Well, then¡­¡± I stated, holding out my hands. ¡°I secured us a spot for the night, see? That¡¯s what I was doing?¡±


    He looked at me suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, really!¡± said a voice from the stairs. It was Danielle, she had a rich smile on her face, and was quickly straightening out her clothing as she approached. ¡°I offered Aria our rooms. After hearing about your plight, it¡¯s the least I could do!¡±


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ are you sure? I¡­ uh¡­ can¡¯t pay now, but I can pay- ¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± she beamed. ¡°Any friend of Aria is a close friend of mine. Please, stay, rx, my home is yours.¡±


    ¡°Hey! We¡¯ve been waiting thest thirty minutes to be served, are you guys going to do anything?¡± A voice shouted from one of the tables.


    ¡°Just a minute,¡± she chimed back, not even taking her eyes off of me.


    Yeah, even though she was talking to Devon, her eyes kept being drawn back to me while she beamed with a bright smile. Min was also staring at me, her face unreadable. Why do I feel like you¡¯re judging me, Min?


    Her husband also finally made it down, back in his clothing.


    Danielle immediately shouted to her husband. ¡°Husband! Do what you can for the other hosts, I¡¯ll be making sure<em>Cornelia</em>is happy.¡±


    The was an odd inflection when she said Cornelia, which hinted at the extreme obsession hidden in her eyes. Fortunately, Devon didn¡¯t seem to notice. He seemed to be more apologetic, promising he would send moneyter. I also didn¡¯t tell her my name, so she must have analysis. Eventually, I leaned over and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Can you get us something to eat now and then keep your distance for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my beautiful mistress.¡± She whispered back, bowed, and then walked away.


    After she left to the back kitchen, Devon let out a breath in relief. ¡°Ahh¡­ well, we have a nice ce to stay, it seems, the hostess seems really nice, but doesn¡¯t this all seem a little odd to you guys? I know there are nice people in this world, but it seems almost too good to be true.¡±


    Min said nothing, but she was still staring at me. I simply smiled and shrugged.


    ¡°I¡­ simply talked to her, told her about my situation. It¡­ turned out we had a lot inmon, so we hit it off. I¡¯m sorry we ended up spending so much time¡­ talking¡­ we were just¡­ enjoying ourselves¡­ just thepany of another woman¡­ that is¡­ although her husband was there too¡­¡± I stumbled towards an exnation that approximated the truth.


    <strong>Deception has increased to level 8.</strong>


    Min sniffed and turned away finally while Devon nodded. My <strong>Deception</strong> skill should get an award after this. With those usatory eyes off of me, I could finally take a deep breath. The innkeeper and his wife, neither one exactly held up a calm front. He kept ncing between his wife and me, then shaking his head as if trying to convince himself what just happened actually happened. Meanwhile, his wife was staring adoringly at me from across the room. Fortunately, I had my back to the wall and Min and Devon were seated across from me, so they didn¡¯t get a chance to see those looks.


    True to her word, Danielle brought out aplete feast. It was roasted pork, these incredible vegetables that were saut¨¦ed splendidly, soft baked bread, and more. She brought out wine freely, and I got the sense she was using the really expensive bottles. Her husband had gone stiff when he saw her pouring it. However, after getting the threesome of his dreams, he was no ce to argue with his wife or the other woman that helped fulfill that fantasy.


    Thus, we ate our fill. The finale was strawberries with whip cream. There was sugar in the cream, but I didn¡¯t know the source of the sugar. Not wanting to draw Danielle¡¯s attention and have her stare longingly at me, I decided not to ask.


    After I was stuffed with as much as I could eat, Danielle came back to the table and while staring at me with hearts in her eyes, gave us our room arrangements. Devon nodded and took the key to his room, which was adjacent to ours. As a prince, he was probably used to being treated like royalty, so her overzealous behavior and generous offerings probably didn¡¯t set off his radar as much as it might have a normal person. Her finest wine is probably what he normally drinks, and the biggest room is probably cramped by his standards. At least he didn¡¯t ask questions and took the offerings graciously.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading up. You stay in the inn, in the morning, we¡¯ll set out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I gave him a smirk.


    He hesitated, sighed, and then gave a nod before turning and heading up the stairs. Oh,e on, I wasn¡¯t that exhausting of a person.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to get a bath as well before bed,¡± I told Danielle.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Danielle nodded excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to wash your back for you as well. Let us-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Aria¡¯s¡­ my job.¡± Min suddenly spoke up.


    Danielle looked aghast, but I tried to deflect the situation once again. ¡°Ah¡­ she needs to take a bath too, and she¡¯s my servant so you don¡¯t need to put yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Danielle¡¯s lips tightened a bit.


    When Min turned away, Danielle stared daggers at Min¡¯s back with an ugly expression until I elbowed her in the side.


    I leaned over and whispered in her year. ¡°If you¡¯re a good girl, I¡¯ll treat youter!¡±


    Danielle bobbed her head enthusiastically while drool wasing down her mouth. This satiated her enough that we were finally able to get towels and enter a private bathroom. As it turned out, this bathroom was much different than I was used to. Although it held simrities with Japanese bathhouses, I had only seen in passing from the one or two anime I had watched.


    I wasn¡¯t big into anime, but one or two RPGs I yed had part of the story as anime, and thus I felt the need to watch them from time to time. Thus, I found myself sitting naked on a small little stool with a bucket of water and a bar of soap while Min washed my back.


    As a girl who grew up in the west, bathing with others was something you stopped doing when you were four, and that didn¡¯t suddenly be morefortable now. It was a bit odd because if Min had been eating my pussy right now, <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> would have scoured away any shame or ufortableness. Apparently, being bathed wasn¡¯t covered by <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> as sexual enough, and for the first time since I came to this world, I felt a little embarrassed.


    Eventually, my body was covered in suds, and then I dumped the hot water over myself to wash away the soap. Then, there was a veryrge tub, although it was basically a hot tub without the jets. Min and I hadn¡¯t spoken since we got into the room. I probably should have offered to wash her back too, but I was already feeling ufortable. The silence was deafening, and all I could hear was the sound of Min scrubbing herself with a brush as I submerged myself in the hot tub.


    After a moment, she dumped a bucket over her head and then submerged herself in the bath across from me. The ufortable feeling continued on, and I finally reached a point where I had enough. If <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> wouldn¡¯t kick on and make me feelpletely A-Okay, then I would just have to put myself in a position where it did work.


    I slid to the other side of the hot tub, putting myself right next to Min. I reached out, just about to pull no stops in seducing Min and bringing the both of us to a satisfying conclusion, but suddenly I stopped. I dropped my hands and I let out a deep breath. It wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t interested, but for the moment, I suddenly felt the intense need to confess. Min was¡­ in some ways, my closest link to the past I had. One of the few people that saw me, even if she never really talked or acknowledged me, before I truly started to change. In that way, Min was very important to me.


    ¡°Min¡­¡± I started. ¡°I have something to tell you, a lot of somethings, actually. I¡¯ve told no one else this, but you¡­ I feel like I can speak.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ trust,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°I¡¯m from far away. Really far away. I only came to this¡­ ce¡­ about two months ago. I¡¯m¡­ how do I say this¡­ I¡¯m from another world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My world¡­ there is no magic¡­ no monsters. So, what do I do the first second, I get here? I get kidnapped by goblins. But then something happened. I had sex with the goblin¡­ I took charge¡­ and somehow, that caused me to get this strange ss¡­¡±


    I started exining everything to her. I exined the seductress ss, and why I wanted to have sex with her that first time. I told her about first-time bonuses, and about how my abilities worked based on my sex. I told her about the Bandit King and his ridiculous mission that turned me into a princess. I showed her the ring that I couldn¡¯t remove. Then, I finished by exining what I did to the innkeeper. I didn¡¯t get into gory details about our threesome, I simply left it that I seduced her and made him go along with it.


    ¡°I just¡­ I just needed someone to know. You¡¯re the first person I met in this world¡­ and¡­ and I just don¡¯t want you to hate me. I want you to understand me, more than anything¡­ and¡­ and¡­ please just don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± I suddenly broke down crying.


    I half expected her to stand up and walk out of the room without saying a single thing. However, just as my tears started to fall into the hot tub, an arm wrapped around my shoulders. The elf girl pressed her nonexistent breasts against my arm, and she put her headfortingly on my shoulder.


    ¡°So, it was that,¡± Min said. ¡°What done¡­ is done. Won¡¯t leave¡­ Aria¡­¡±


    I closed my eyes and pressed my cheek upon Min¡¯s head. A momentter, my handnded on her thigh. I pulled it back, turning to give her an apologetic look. It really was a habit.


    ¡°If Aria¡­ okay.¡± Min nodded, as if to herself. ¡°Please, gentle.¡±


    My hand went back to Min¡¯s thigh, and I slowly traced my fingertips up and down her body. We sat there for a bit, sighing as warmth seeped into our bones. But before long, my hands started moving over Min¡¯s body. I was a seductress, after all, and I could never leave it at that.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    After a little while, I swung my leg over and straddled Min¡¯sp. I leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss on the lips. While Min¡¯s expression did not change, and she showed no response that would have suggested she was sexually into this, she did purse her lips and kiss back, so I took that as confirmation. However, I didn¡¯t be more aggressive. I had already experienced a fairly satisfying threesome earlier, so I wasn¡¯t exactly desperate, and something about Min being my friend made me want to treat her gently.


    Thus, I only lightly kissed her for a while. My hands wrapped around her small body as I held her letting our rtively cool skin meet against the hot water. I didn¡¯t progress sexually at the moment. You could simply call this skinship. I was familiarizing myself with her body. Still, I made sure <strong>Lesbian Lover</strong> was selected just in case.


    Of course, I also gave her a princess kiss. After looking with <strong>Examine</strong>, this did not seem to remove the status ¡°ve¡±. I had expected as much, but I was a little disappointed at how weak princess kiss actually was. Afterward, I carefully Examined her, using Cat¡¯s Meow on any area of her body that seemed like it might be bruised or scratched. She had numerous cuts on her body that I hadn¡¯t noticed before, at least one looked to be infected. However, a few lickster and it closed up and disappeared.


    Min watched me expressionlessly as I licked her body. I licked her arms, her legs, and her back. Everything that didn¡¯t seem like perfectly clean skin got a piece. This was simply called tongue ship. I was just familiarizing myself with her body. What? Don''t you believe me? It¡¯s a thing!


    Furthermore, as I tongued her pussy in the name of tongue ship, my tongue did strike a surface that could be called the tattered remains of her hymen. I was underwater at the time, making use of <strong>Lover¡¯s Breath</strong> to clean her while immersed in the soothing bath water. I know her pussy had taken some abuse, so I wanted to make sure she didn¡¯t have any lingering problems. It was purely done out of concern for my friend.


    There I found it. It wasn¡¯tplete, there was a hole, but she remarkably wasn¡¯t broken all the way through yet either. For some girls, the first time isn¡¯t always a one and done deal. Sometimes, you bleed the first few times as the hymen steadily gets broken apart. With only theckluster dicks of goblins, which were admittedly only long enough for the head to just poke past the hymen unless they raised up the legs and really tried a deep stick, they had yet to remove her hymen in entirety.


    Certainly, if she was the type to bleed after the first time, a normal sized dick would gain that effect. This is why the ve trader probably feltfortable treating her as a virgin. If she bled and was tight, he could get away with it.


    Perhaps more shockingly, as I continued to lick, the hole started closing up, and after a few minutes of cat¡¯s meow, her virginity had beenpletely restored, at least in the context of vaginal integrity. This was likely only because she still had some of her hymen intact. I had used Cat¡¯s Meow extensively on Jenai¡¯s pussy and there was absolutely no sign of a re-growing hymen. People like her and me had undoubtedly rubbed our hymens away until nothing remained.


    I emerged after restoring Min¡¯s virginity and gave her another kiss on the lips. This time, our lips parted a bit, and she offered a very modest amount of tongue. I was clearly the aggressor in our kissing, with Min simply allowing me to.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± She gave a small smile, one so subtle I wouldn¡¯t have seen it if my concealing ability hadn¡¯t been increased.


    Of course. me being me, I couldn¡¯t just leave it at that. I lied back next to Min and started fingering myself while also rubbing the outside of Min¡¯s clit. I kept it up for a while, gently moaning until I came. Min was infinitely trickier. Jenai gave nothing away from her face, but she was always forting when she reached climax. However, her actions were the result of <strong>Conceal</strong>, and the more skilled I became, the more I was able to read through her <strong>Deception</strong>.


    Min, on the other hand, merely wore an expressionless face. She gave no indication when she was close and she said nothing if she did climax. In the hot tub, I couldn¡¯t even truly feel how wet she was, giving me no indicator if she was sexually aroused at all. She merely watched me curiously as I rubbed her clit and came in turn.


    Now for me, I was obvious about it. Besides the fact that I gushed every time I came, my eyes also closed, my back stiffened, and my entire body convulsed. If I wasing without concealing myself, you better believe you knew about it. So working with a girl like Min who gave no indications of her sexual engagement could be considered a bit frustrating.


    There it was, she came, I could feel it. It wasn¡¯t anything exciting. Simply put, if I had a finger inside her, but not so far as topromise her hymen, when she came her pussy tightened. For the span of about three seconds the walls of her pussy would mp down on my fingers, and then they would release. If I listened really carefully while watching her face, during those three seconds she wouldn¡¯t breathe. Then she would let out a slightlyrger than normal breath. Her eyes didn¡¯t change, her face remained the same, but that was Min cumming.


    Once I found out the trick, I started getting a little more aggressive. I used both hands to y with her pussy, and even my tongue for a while. She came three more times that I could tell. Once it mped down right on my tongue as I sent it up her unbridled womanhood. After a while, she started to look dizzy from the heat in the room. It was probably the heat, and not my machinations, so the pair of us left the tub all pruney and grabbed towels to dry up.


    When I opened the door, still wearing my towel, Danielle almost fell over. She had been apparently kneeling at the door, trying to listen to us shower while panting to herself. Fortunately, her husband was busy downstairs and unaware of her acts bordering on perversion. She fell to her knees with the door open and looked up at me like a dog begging for a treat.


    ¡°Are you going to¡­¡± Min left the question unfinished as she joined me at the bathroom entrance.


    However, I knew what she was asking. She was asking if I was going to award Danielle now like I promised her. In other words, was I going to have sex with Danielle?


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± I asked.


    In truth, I was sufficiently satisfied, but it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t go another round, and honestly, part of me was worried how Danielle would act in more denial. It was as much to keep from torturing Danielle further as providing me with any sort of satisfaction. Any piddling amounts of experience I¡¯d gain didn¡¯t even factor into my mind.


    ¡°Need¡­ your measurements.¡± Min said.


    ¡°Okay, well if you need me to stay up, I have more stamina during¡­ those things.¡± It was a flimsy excuse, but Min merely nodded and walked by, ignoring Danielle who was still on the floor, trying to lick my foot at the moment.


    I pushed Danielle away with a foot and sighed. ¡°Fine, you have one hour to satisfy me.¡±


    Min and I didn¡¯t have anything to wear yet. Of course, Danielle would have given us anything, but her clothing was far too small on Min and didn¡¯t quite fit me right around the hips. That¡¯s what lead to me lying on my back in the bed, my legs spread open as Danielle eagerly feasted away on my snatch.


    Min was sitting in a nearby chair, working on cutting fabrics. asionally, she would walk over with a measuring tape and wrap it around my arms or legs, working around Danielle, whose tonguing sounded like a gluttonous person eating their fill. I watched Min work, showing aplete disinterest in Danielle down below.


    It wasn¡¯t like the experience wasn¡¯t enjoyable, butpared to Jenai or my own level 5 masturbation, she was just sloppy. I felt sorry for her, really, just desperately licking me, enjoying every inch of my taste, her tongue thrusting in and out of me, twirling around in that ¨C oh, damn, well I just came. I was a seductress, after all, the second I focused I could cum on anything. This seemed to renew Danielle¡¯s vigor, as she was undoubtedly in my ssh zone and was thus well aware of the creaming me.


    As the night droned on and I watched Min work with a drowsy look that even my stamina boost didn¡¯t defeat, I finally kicked Danielle out of the bed. She tried to protest, but I ordered her to go to her husband and give him the best fuck of his life.


    ¡°Oh¡­ and also, tell him he can stick it in your ass if he wants. Make him keep going until you cum.¡±


    Danielle bowed her head enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, mistress, anything for you mistress, can I lick your feet mistress?¡±


    I don¡¯t know where the feet thing started from, but I kicked her out of my room and shoved the door in her face before heading back to the bed and sighing.


    ¡°Vess?¡­ is sadist.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Me?¡± I made a silly voice as Min gave me a look while shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s just that girl is so damn annoying. Plus, I need to keep her husband distracted. I promise I¡¯ll remove her status problems tomorrow.¡±


    Min didn¡¯t say anything more, so I finally lied down, and without the stamina boosts Danielle was giving me I quickly drifted off to sleep. I woke up the next morning to the sound of knocking on my door. I didn¡¯t think much of it, so I stood up and walked to the door, swinging it open. I half expected Danielle to be there begging for more attention.


    However, instead of Danielle, it was Devon standing there. His eyes looked down and widened in shock, and then he turned his head away ufortably. At that moment, I remembered that I had gone to bed the previous night butt naked. I looked down at my body and was shocked to see I was actually wearing something.


    It was a white nightie, a long silky dress with various strips of alternating see-through and non-see-through material. As lingerie, it was incredibly sexy, hinting at the form underneath while tempting the imagination. It covered my entire body but still managed to entuate my breasts, and my hips, making all the curves of my body pop. Plus, it was sofortable it felt like I was barely wearing it. This dress was something I would never have worn in my previous life, not because I didn¡¯t want it, but because I couldn¡¯t justify the high price tag for such little fabric.


    As I admired the nightdress Min must have put me inst night, Devon was stuttering in a desperate attempt to maintain decorum. ¡°I-I see that Min has finished some clothing for you. I am d.¡±


    While he said this, he kept staring down the hall, avoiding looking in my direction at all.


    I gave him a smirk. ¡°Yes¡­ she did a good job; do you like it?¡±


    Without looking, he nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ erm¡­ good. I¡¯d like to leave soon, if possible, so if you wouldn¡¯t mind getting ready?¡±


    ¡°Of course, and¡­ thank you.¡± I reached out and just lightly touched his shoulder.


    He stiffened, nodded, and then gave his farewell. As he walked away, he seemed to walk with a slouch which told me all I needed to know about the effect of my nightie. He was being so cute, I couldn¡¯t help but tease him.


    ¡°Send Danielle if you see her!¡± I shouted down the hall.


    He raised his hand in an acknowledgment without looking back and I chuckled as I turned around and shut the door. I nced over at the small desk Min had made her seamstress station. She appeared to be asleep, still sitting in the chair at the desk, cut pieces of cloth lying all around her. She must have stayed upte into the night making dresses.


    I went over to the nearby chair where she must have been cing the finished dresses. They were absolutely lovely. Rather than being frilly and full of pointlessly gaudyce, the dresses had a minimalist appeal. They were slimming, low enough to show just a bit of ankle, and they had interesting folds and wraps which made them appear like a cross between a business dress and a one-piece Asian kimono. One was green with purple ents, another was a lighter green with white ents, and thest was white with ck ents.


    ¡°Oi¡­¡± I tapped Min, and after a moment, her eyes opened up and she turned to give me a questioning look. ¡°Where are your dresses?¡±


    ¡°All Aria¡¯s,¡± Min said after a brief moment.


    ¡°I can see that, but what about you?¡±


    ¡°Wear this.¡± She gestured to what she was wearing now.


    What she was wearing now was the loose-fitting ve clothing. It was a loose beige shirt and beige pants with unhemmed edges. It was really only a step above a bup sack. As I was saying this, there was a knock at the door and Danielle entered. She wore something infinitely moremon, much like what she had worn the night before, especiallypared to the fantastic dresses Min had prepared. Her eyes sparkled with desire at the look of me in Min¡¯s exotic nightie.


    ¡°But you need something nicer to wear¡­¡± I stated. ¡°Danielle, give her a dress.¡±


    Danielle nodded and immediately started stripping. I didn¡¯t mean the dress you were wearing, just like one in the back of the closet or something. I barely stopped her before her breasts were bared. It was morning, and I hadn¡¯t had my daily experience session, so if Danielle got too far I probably couldn¡¯t help myself but enjoy the feast.


    ¡°No¡­ too much¡­ ve.¡± Min poked her cor nonchntly.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, master,¡± Danielle spoke up. ¡°While mistress deserves to only be drabbed in the absolute finest as befitting her magnificence, a woman such as¡­ this¡­ cannot be seen in nice attire. It would cause an uproar anywhere you took her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like how she talked about Min. It was clear she was still bearing a fair amount of resentment and jealousy from the closeness I shared with Min. However, I considered her words. At this point, she didn¡¯t even know I was a princess, at least in disguise, and so she probably wasn¡¯t even talking about nobles. If nobles got involved, I¡¯m sure the expectations would even be greater. My servant can¡¯t look as nice as me. I let that reality sink in.


    Finally, after being convinced, I sent Danielle out to bring back any makeups she had. She returned with a pail of warm water, makeup, and other beauty tools from her own personal stock. I washed the sleep and sweat from the night away and then started to prepare myself as befits a princess.


    It had been over a week since I wasst in Denova¡¯s care, and thus it had been nearly a week since my fa?ade as a princess had been torn apart by three Pigman and an overactive libido. I started rebuilding that fa?ade now. It wasn¡¯t just my physical appearance. It was also mental as well. I took what I had observed from the prince, and all the ¡°expectations¡± he had for me and started to recreate my face to meet this idea of an ideal princess.


    Min and Danielle worked on my hair, fighting over whether it was better to braid or tie it up. In the end, Min seemed to win the fight and Danielle pouted in the corner as Min tied it up. They donned up my hair, and while it wasn¡¯t at the level of Jenai, who could create curls with a flick of ab, it was nicer than I would have probably worn my hair back home before going on a hot date. Danielle became a little too enthusiastic to help so I sent her down below to clean up a bit. I had meant for her to eat me out, but before I knew it, she was taking a de to mynding strip. Now, I was bald down below. I guess I would be going with that look for the immediate future. Please grow back! Nothing else seemed to, so it left me a bit worried.


    After my skin was made baby smooth with the addition of a topical potion that Danielle had been saving for the perfect night, I finally began putting on makeup, using all the tricks of <strong>Conceal</strong>. Danielle¡¯splexion more closely matched my ownpared to Jenai¡¯s rich olive skin, so the makeups she had avable seemed to be more effective. And before long, I had turned my face into that of a princess.


    My chin was slightly raised, my eyes were wide open and sharp, I carried a slight tweak of a smile at the edge of my lips that emitted a kindness edged with confidence in my own way. It was perhaps the most work I had ever done in maintaining my <strong>Conceal</strong>, taking in everything Jenai had ever taught me on the subject. A momentter¡­


    <strong>Conceal has increased to level 8.</strong>


    As I put on my dress, my smile widened a bit. I straightened my spine, concentrating on moving my body like a woman with strength, good upbringing, and proper manners. As Ipiled the effects over those two minutes, to the naked eye it¡¯d almost appear like I was changing into another person entirely. When I finished, I looked down at Min and Danielle.


    The two girls were staring at me with their mouths open. Even Min had a startled look on her face although she recovered much quicker.


    ¡°By the gods¡­ is mistress an apostle of the gods?¡± Danielle whispered through her shocked stare.


    I sniffed, maintaining my atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m Princess Cornelia Bartrum, 1<sup>st</sup>daughter of King Bartrum, lord of the nation of Drophe.¡±


    That had an effect, and Danielle nearly tripped over herself. However, in the end, her behavior really didn¡¯t change. She was already beguiled with me. Finding out that someone you thought was the greatest thing ever was truly great only reinforced your beliefs, not change them.


    Min packed up all the things in the room, including the two dresses I ended up not wearing today and my nightwear she had prepared. The three of us left the room and headed out to the tavern portion of the inn. We walked down the stairs and immediately saw the prince standing near the door. George was also there, standing behind the bar while cleaning dirty sses.


    The second the three of us walked into the room, the conversations stopped. This inn wasn¡¯t particrly busy, catering to rich merchants and the like more than rowdymoners, but the six to seven people eating breakfast that morning suddenly broke their talk. I ended up walking across the room in silence. There was a tter suddenly as George saw me, dropping his ss to the counter. It didn¡¯t break, and he grabbed it to stop it from falling to the floor. However, he didn¡¯t pick it back up again, his mouth wide in shock as he stared at me.


    The effect didn¡¯t just touch themon folk. The prince himself had a slightly gaped expression with eyes that couldn¡¯t take themselves off of me. Using all the lessons I umted at this point, I walked like an aristocrat, filling the surrounding space with my presence. As soon as I reached the prince, I gave a delicate curtsy. I have curtsied so many times while training that I¡¯m shocked I didn¡¯t have the curtsy skill now.


    ¡°My prince¡­¡± I said while lowering my eyes only enough to show respect from a princess to a prince.


    ¡°Oh.. ah¡­ Princess Bartrum, I¡­ you¡¯ve¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    I put my finger up and stopped his lips from moving. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He stared at me inplete silence, unable toe up with anything to say. However, the silence was interrupted by a sudden word.


    ¡°Princess?¡± The word was spoken in surprise from George, who was now barely able to keep himself standing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, honey!¡± Danielle spoke up, trying to quell her husband. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you it was important that we showed these guests ourpassion? Aren¡¯t you d you listened to me, even after youined about it allst night? And after I let you stick it in my ass?¡±


    All of it was said out loud except for thatst part, which was muttered under her breath with a little bit of spite in her voice. Fortunately, she was quiet enough that I and maybe Min were the only two who could hear.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right!¡± the prince finally snapped from his stupor, turning away from me and taking any distraction he could focus on. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I am the fourth Prince, Devon Hyburn, and thisdy is the Princess of our allied nation, Drophe. I promise you, your generosity will not be forgotten.¡±


    ¡°B-b-bu-but Princess? But we, and she, we ha-¡±


    ¡°We are humbled to be your hosts, is what my idiot husband is trying to say.¡± Danielle interrupted him just in time, stopping him from saying something that would have been a serious problem.


    For the first time, I was genuinely thankful to Danielle, who was smoothing all of the disruptions I had caused with her husband with great finesse. After that, we bid our farewells, and Danielle wore a teary look like her soul was about to be ripped out of her body. I grabbed her hand and made a show of thanking her for her ¡°talks¡± and generosity, and then I leaned forward and kissed her. It was a kiss directed at the side, in between a kiss on the lips and kiss on the cheek. I had to use the lips for Princess Kiss¡­ but it would look weird if I suddenly plopped one on her lips, so by being nomittal, I hoped it¡¯d get a pass on both fronts.


    At that point, I released Princess Kiss. This should have cured the beguiled, but I confirmed it with <strong>Examine</strong> before I nodded. On the other hand, Danielle jerked as if she was goosed. She started looking around like she woke up from a fog for the first time in days. Before she had time to sort her mind, we took off. With Min, we no longer could fit on the horse, so the horse¡¯s new job became to carry my dresses and the various other goods we had collected. And like that, we left the vige of Stine and finally made the trek to the castle. Even though it would be a very long time before I could follow up to find out what became of Danielle and George, the lives I all but blew apart with my own selfishness, I hoped the pair of them could reconcile.


    However, there were many things I didn¡¯t know at that time, and by the time I did know them, I had long since moved on. The main thing was that my skill, <strong>Seduction</strong>, was, in fact, a charming spell, but it worked on a fundamentally deeper level. People who were slowly hit with <strong>Seduction</strong> wouldn¡¯t be beguiled, and <strong>Seduction</strong>¡¯s fundamental purpose is not to put people into a beguiled state.


    The beguiled state, by the way, was a zombie-like obedience state, as I had seen on the Pigman as well as Danielle. The state would have worn off on its own in a few days. Even if I hadn¡¯t used Princess Kiss, she would have just shaken herself awake as if she had been having a dream. That¡¯s not quite right. That suggests that people who are beguiled aren¡¯t aware of what they are doing. No, they retain full memory of it. This can lead to states of great shame and embarrassment as people remember how they acted while beguiled.


    This does not, however, take into ount the full skill of <strong>Seduction</strong>. <strong>Seduction</strong> is a skill that changes someone into liking you. The charm aspect of it is merely icing to smooth the transition. Thus, while being released from Beguile had seriously confused Danielle, once she had all her emotions sorted out, she was still seriously in love with me. This put a great deal of strain on her rtionship with her husband. However, a short timeter a veryrge sum of money had arrived at the inn. The 4<sup>th</sup>prince had wanted to reward them ordingly, and true to his word, he had sent them enough money that if they had wanted, they could sell the inn and live the rest of their lives on just their savings.


    Instead, they kept the inn, and with money no longer a strain, they attempted to reignite their rtionship. They aplished this by bing sexually promiscuous. The pair became swingers, experimenting sexually with select guests that struck their fancy. After engaging in about every kind of erotic y they could conceive of, George eventually hired a girl who resembled the age and appearance of Aria when she had visited, hoping to fulfill the void in his wife¡¯s heart.


    It worked for a while, and the pair certainly had their fun with the young 20-year-old servant girl, but no matter what she did, Danielle could neverpletely satiate her aching heart. Ten years after their meeting with Aria, the couple split. This happened for a few reasons, the main one being that George had gotten the serving girl pregnant during one of their sexual forays. For whatever reason, the two had never thought of having children before this event, and with the serving girl bearing his child, it seemed like it was time for the two to part.


    Danielle decided she needed to go on a journey and find herself. She bid her loving husband farewell, and parted on good terms, including ast three-some between the three close friends. After she left, George settled down and married the serving girl, putting behind the promiscuous life he had started a decade earlier with his former wife. Meanwhile, Danielle searched for her Mistress, hoping she could serve under her once again. Whether she ever met up with me, or whether I epted her if she did, that is a story for much, muchter, long after my tales as a Seductress ended. I¡¯ll say it once again, <strong>Seduction</strong> is scary.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    If I considered the previous town asrge¡­ the capital city was absolutely ginormous. There was arge city wall that was wide enough for three men to walk abreast encasing a massive metropolis. The buildings were all stone, well nned out with absolutely magnificent architecture. As we approached, there was a line of carriages entering the city. Instead of waiting in line, the prince bypassed all the carriages and moved up to the front with his horse and the pair of us in tow.


    As soon as he made it to the entrance, he announced in a loud voice. ¡°I am the 4<sup>th</sup>prince, Devon Hyburn, here escorting the princess Cornelia Bartrum.¡±


    Immediately, three guards ran from the post, two dropping down to a bow as soon as they got close enough. The third, who seemed to wear slightly better armor, took a few steps forward approaching Devon. He held out his armored hand, and Devon took it.


    ¡°Well received, my prince, the guards had been told you would arrive this week. Rumors going around imply the worst.¡±


    ¡°How are the rumors these days?¡± Devon asked.


    ¡°You mean the ones that aren¡¯t about the first two princes?¡± He gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Yes, well, more rted to my current predicament.¡±


    ¡°Nothing new. The princess was taken, murdered, or raped or murdered and raped. Some say it was bandits. Including some of the famous ones like Denova and Roxburry. Other say it was monsters. I¡¯ve heard goblins, orcs, and even a giant. A few of themon rabble seem to take sadistic pleasure in imagining a princess being ripped in two by giant¡¯s massive co- ah¡­¡± Suddenly, he noticed me and Min standing near Devon. ¡°er¡­ with his mighty arms, that would be¡­¡±


    I gave him a concealed smile while thinking the story might have been a bit more graphic than that. So, a giant fucked me to pieces? Ha¡­ and then I remembered that the real Princess Bartrum had in fact been raped to death by bandits. Suddenly, my mood turned sour, and I didn¡¯t feel like gloating at all.


    ¡°Well, as it would be, this is Princess Bartrum.¡±


    The man gave a nod and bowed. ¡°I am a knight under the service of the king, Commander Emmanuel, it is my pleasure to greet the princess of an allied country. We¡­ should have sent out soldiers to meet you at the border. Perhaps the reinforcements would have been enough to stop the¡­¡±


    ¡°It was Pigman,¡± Devon exined, but when the man started putting on a look of pity he added. ¡°But, they didn¡¯t harm her.¡±


    Emmanuel gave a look of disbelief. However, putting on my full <strong>Deception</strong>, I took a step forward and gave a sniff. I put out my hand, and a momentter the man bent to kiss the back of it.


    ¡°Do I look like a woman who has been ravaged by pigs?¡± I asked.


    Emmanuel stiffened. ¡°As to that¡­ I suppose not, but you must have been in their hands for days at best, would that be¡­ a special skill? No, don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    This man jumped to his own conclusions, and I merely gave a gentle smile, neither confirming nor denying. Devon gave a suspicious look too, possibly realizing that that seemed to be the most likely candidate. It was true, obviously, but I could bet all the gold in the kingdom that they wouldn¡¯t guess the skills used or what had happened during those days in the Pigman¡¯s possession.


    ¡°And who would be this¡­¡± He was looking at Min, but suddenly leaned over and whispered to Devon. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have been another girl in the monster¡¯s¡­ err.. clutches.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ she¡¯s just a ve the princess took a fancy to in thest town.¡±


    Devon didn¡¯t seem to want to exin that she was a servant that had been illegally enved, or at least he thought so, and I agreed that even that story was more than this knight needed to know. The fewer people who knew, in fact, the better off I felt.


    ¡°But, she¡¯s a female elf?¡± The knight asked. ¡°taking her into that viper¡¯s nest could be dangerous, you know?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Commander!¡± Devon gave him a look.


    ¡°Oh, err¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I want to hear it!¡± I insisted.


    I was acting haughty and spoiled, but I was a princess, so my wants aligned well with my attitude.


    ¡°Eh¡­ well, elves are¡­ erm¡­ sexual creatures, yourdyship¡­¡± The guy fumbled with the words.


    ¡°Those are just rumors¡­¡± The fourth prince huffed.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ it¡¯s true. I actually visited an elf vige recently. They hold these erotic rituals. Everyone in the vige gets together and they decorate two elves, a male, and female. Then the two strip and¡­ well¡­ publicly put on a show.¡±


    ¡°Emmanuel¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I didn¡¯t watch it, but it¡¯s hard not to notice when everyone suddenly walks into a big dome and two people start fu- errr¡­ enjoying each other¡¯spany in front of the entire vige.¡±


    I looked back at Min, wondering if she could put some light on this. She looked somewhat irritated but didn¡¯t say anything. I was starting to understand a bit about why Min had been willing to sleep with me. If elves were so¡­ sexually unrepressed¡­ as to have live sex shows¡­ then maybe¡­ except that the look in Min¡¯s eyes seemed to say that we were getting something wrong.


    ¡°Min?¡± I asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It looked like I wasn¡¯t getting anything out of her, so we bid farewell to the knight who manned the gate.


    ¡°If you ever need anything, miss,¡± The knight shouted as we walked away. ¡°Just asked the city guard for me and I¡¯ll try to help.¡±


    ¡°He says that like you¡¯d need saving from nobles¡­¡± Devon muttered in annoyance.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t knights lower nobility?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Err¡­ yeah, but he¡¯s a bit new. Was only knightedst year. He still has some trust issues. Most knighted men practically toss their daughters at nobility hoping to solidify their status. He¡¯s convinced that half of the nobility are sexual deviants. You don¡¯t have to worry, he¡¯s just being an overprotective father.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± I said nonchntly, secretly hoping that maybe there would be a lot more sexual deviance than I suspected.


    ¡°Ah¡­ speaking of marriage¡­¡± Devon¡¯s eyes brightened up.


    ¡°I thought we were talking about sexual deviance¡­¡±


    Devon ignored that and grabbed my shoulder. ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden, but your betrothed ising towards us now.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± I looked past Devon and there was a man riding a horse down the street.


    However, there was also a woman sitting double saddle with him, and when his horse slowed to a stop, the two of them got off together, with him giving her a helping hand. The man looked a bit like Richard, except that he was far scrawnier. If I didn¡¯t know him to be the older brother, I would have assumed he was younger. He had tawny brown hair, blue eyes, a softer skin than his brother, who had a bit of a rugged look to him.


    Meanwhile, the woman had long curly brown hair, sharp brown eyes, and upturned nose that seemed to look in disdain at everyone around her. She was about my height, although she had a smaller butt and arger rack, giving her as top-heavy look like she might tip over if you pushed hard enough. When her eyes turned towards the man, there seemed to be a hint of admiration that gave away her desire for him without question.


    ¡°Richard, big brother, I sessfully managed to protect your princess and brought her here safely.¡±


    Richard, who was still holding the hand of the girl he had helped off the horse gave his brother a nod. His eyes didn¡¯t flicker to me at all, not even to give a look of curiosity. On the other hand, the girl whose hand he held was giving me a very severe look. It was like she was trying to measure me up in one go before I even opened my mouth.


    ¡°The Knights sent a messenger. I came upon father¡¯s request. He is eager to meet his new daughter-inw to be.¡±


    When he said the word daughter-inw, the woman next to him tensed, and her look turned darker. She still hadn¡¯t stopped looking at me. After everyone stood in awkward silence for a brief moment, I took the initiative and took a step forward. Using all of my abilities, I summoned up the attitude of the haughty, superior princess.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Prince Richard,¡± I gave the best curtsy I could. ¡°I am Princess Bartrum of Drophe.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are,¡± the man sneered, turning his eyes behind me. ¡°What, did you think I¡¯d confuse you for that elf creature over there.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± I made a stupid sound, not expecting such a negative response.


    Devon seemed shocked too. ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°What do you want creature, begone!¡± He snapped at Min.


    I took a step back and grabbed Min¡¯s hand. ¡°No¡­ Min is mine¡­ um¡­ my servant.¡±


    Richard¡¯s lips twisted in disgust. ¡°Amoner elf? No¡­, not even that. A ve, is it? Less than amoner even. And a demi-human too¡­ Well¡­ father says we must be hospitable to our foreign neighbors, so I suppose we can find a ce for it¡­ somewhere in the castle. Perhaps the stables.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My <strong>Conceal </strong>broke for a second with a bit of anger. ¡°No¡­ she¡¯s my servant, she stays with me!¡±


    ¡°Honey, you can do better. We have plenty of human servants in the castle, all trained far more than some stupid elf.¡± That was the woman who spoke up, her voice full of condensation like she was talking to a child.


    I nearly popped her in the face right there. How about turn her into my sex ve, make her lick my feet? No, make her lick Min¡¯s feet. No, that was too good for her, how about fucking her with Denova¡¯s Pain dildo until she dies. However, a hand touched my arm, and I looked back. I had been holding onto Min¡¯s hand, and my anger was being transmitted through the tension in my hand. She gave me a look offort, attempting to soothe me. After a moment, I took a deep breath and regained my <strong>Deception</strong>.


    ¡°And might I ask, who are you?¡± I gave her an icy gaze that held no warmth.


    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± She curtsied to me, grudgingly a bit better than I could and leaning forward to the point I thought her tits would fall out of her dress. ¡°I am your future husband¡¯s close friend, and the daughter of Duke Marite, Sylvia.¡±


    Devon leaned over and whispered for my ears alone. ¡°If father hadn¡¯t made a promise to your father, she¡¯d be in line to marry him. They¡¯ve been together their whole lives, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think even he would still act that way after you got he-¡±


    I put up a hand, stopping him and then made a curtsy to the Duke¡¯s daughter, although it was less than the one she gave me. In etiquette, this was saying that I was superior to her. In her haste to ridicule me, she had made the mistake. This was one of the things Denova had taught me. The first person to bow or curtsy has put themselves at the whim of the other person. This is why a king would never bow first. They could be disrespected by being shown a lesser bow in return.


    ¡°Well received, Sylvia Marite, daughter of a<em>duke</em>,¡± I emphasized duke as if to point out that it was just a duke, as opposed to a king.


    Her mouth twitched, but then she gave a fake smile. ¡°Your dress is lovely, it¡¯s so simple. I suppose your ve girl sewed it for you, I can tell. ¡°


    I gave a sniff. ¡°You can get away with simple clothing when what¡¯s underneath is exemry, I see your need for extra frills. But no matter the decoration, what¡¯s underneath is still¡­¡± I let the words go unsaid


    The hostility was now open on her face. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not like your country could even afford-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Richard unexpectedly spoke up.


    She shot the prince an angry lookpletely unbing ady, but she then turned her head away with a look of embarrassment. ¡°Fine, Richard¡­ have it your way.¡±


    She turned around and left without saying another word, marching in a very inelegant way. This would be considered another breach in etiquette, but that usually urred in meeting rooms and throne rooms. Since we were just standing in the middle of a cobblestone street reenacting a soap opera, I didn¡¯t really know what etiquette applied.


    Devon seemed pleased that Richard had finally stepped up. It had been looking like Devon might have intervened if it continued on for much longer.


    ¡°Thank you, Richard¡­¡± I bowed.


    ¡°You must call me Prince Richard Hyburn or my lord.¡± Richard sniffed.


    Devon tensed, but didn¡¯t intervene. I was taken aback. For a second I thought I might have won a bit of his concern, but perhaps I had overestimated. I gave him the same chilled look I gave the girl and curtsied again.


    ¡°Very well, my lord.¡± I would have been fine with it if he didn¡¯t nod like he wasplimenting me on a good job before turning away with disinterest.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Devon spoke up to break the icy silence. ¡°Should we meet the king now?¡±


    Richard began to lead us back to the castle while looking like he had virtually no involvement with us at all. I decided to use <strong>Examine</strong> on him. He was my husband to be, in theory, at the very least I should know who I¡¯m marrying, right?


    <strong>Name: Richard Hyburn</strong>


    <strong>Title: Third Prince of Nidia</strong>


    <strong>Sex: M</strong>


    <strong>Age: 22</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 60</strong>


    <strong>ss: Noble</strong>


    <strong>ss Level 30</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship Status: Complicated</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 1</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preferences: Long Legs</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Roley</strong>


    <strong>Dick Size: 6.0¡¯¡¯ long, 1.9¡¯¡¯ thick</strong>


    <strong>First Time: Sylvia Marite</strong>


    <strong>Status Effect: None</strong>


    I was not pleased to find out my husband to be was, in fact, fucking this childhood friend. The anger even started to break through my <strong>Deception</strong> until I remembered that I¡¯m not actually going to marry him. I¡¯m not engaged to him. I¡¯m not a princess. I¡¯m a thief. Not even that. I¡¯m a thieves¡¯ harlot, looking to manipte and rob the kingdom¡­ even betraying Devon, who has shown me nothing but kindness. I had only managed to rece my anger with a certain level of sadness.


    Devon, who had been watching my face change, looked at me questioningly, and I just gave a shake of my head. He gave an apologetic smile, but it only made things worse that he was misunderstanding why I was sad. After a moment, I decided to speak up.


    ¡°Is there anything I need to be prepared for with the other princes or the king?¡±


    Devon seemed to freeze on the spot. ¡°Why, what have you heard?¡±


    I gave him a frown. ¡°What are you hiding?¡±


    Devon shook his hands in defense. ¡°No¡­ nothing, that is¡­ my brothers¡­ other than Richard, are a bit¡­ um¡­ well, you¡¯ll know it when you meet them?¡±


    I gave a frown, but he didn¡¯t seem toe forward with any new information, so I asked for a follow-up. ¡°And the king?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ dad? He¡¯s alright, I guess. Kind of lonely since mom died a few years ago. He¡­ um¡­ I suppose I should warn you. He¡¯s a bit of boozer. And he¡¯s very touchy. You might end up seeing him fondling the serving women. Um¡­ most of the women in the castle are used to it. A few are hoping he knocks them up and they get a free ticket as a mistress¡­ so it¡¯s not like the women aren¡¯t willing. I figured you¡¯d hear or see something sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Half the nobles are sexual deviants¡­¡± I whispered, but Devon heard me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s an exaggeration. There is a certain group of those, but most nobles are just trying to rule properly. As far as my family, well¡­ you know¡­ family isplicated, right?¡±


    ¡°Before you go in to see the king, you¡¯ll need to leave that thing out here.¡± Richard had stopped near some side gates with two posted guards that seemed to lead into the castle.


    He was talking about Min, of course. I gave Devon a look.


    ¡°In this case, I have to say that he¡¯s right. ves and demihumans cannot enter the throne room. Um¡­ I¡¯ll let the guards know, they¡¯ll escort her to your room with the new dresses. All the stuff from your carriage should already be there, so she can prepare it the way you like it.¡±


    I gave a nod and a guard came to escort Min away, I first gave her a squeeze on the shoulder. She didn¡¯t react as usual and continued to follow the guard. After she left my sight, the princess started moving through the castle with the familiarity of someone who lived there. We didn¡¯t enter through the main front doors, which were made to lookrge and intimidating. Instead, we had slipped to the side and were now navigating some corridors that already quickly became a mindless maze to me.


    A momentter, we came up to tworge double doors. I was starting to feel anxious, so I equipped <strong>Solo yer</strong> for the <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>, and immediately felt the soothing effects. The boys didn¡¯t wait for any announcements or the like. They simply opened the doors, and I followed behind as they entered. The throne room wasn¡¯t quite asrge as I would have imagined an audience chamber. It was perhaps 200 meters long, a hallway leading up to a fancy throne. However, the throne was modest enough that it didn¡¯t feel like overkill.


    Sitting on the throne was a man in his middle years. He sat with an authority that immediately screamed king. He had a deep dark brown beard, and his baby blue eyes matched the eyes of both of the princes in front of me. He was a tall man although it was hard to tell how tall while he was sitting. He looked imposing, and I couldn¡¯t help but scouting him out.


    <strong>Examine has increased to level 7.</strong>


    <strong>Name: Ruphus Hyburn</strong>


    <strong>Title: King of Nidia</strong>


    <strong>Sex: M</strong>


    <strong>Age: 48</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 89</strong>


    <strong>ss: King, City Lord</strong>


    <strong>Level: 29</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship Status: Widowed</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 73</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preferences: Virgins</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Incest</strong>


    <strong>Dick Size: 6.8¡¯¡¯ long, 2.1¡¯¡¯ thick</strong>


    <strong>First Time: Dina Trophe</strong>


    <strong>Last Time He had Sex: 18 hours</strong>


    <strong>Favorite Sexual Position: Lap Dance</strong>


    <strong>Status Effect: Aura of the King, Spirit Protection</strong>


    I had been examining a lot of random things since we had entered the town, and it looked like it had finally paid off! Examining the king, I found myself a bit surprised. Wow, that is arge number of sexual partners. The king has been busy. Good penis size, some¡­ questionable sexual kinks, but I wouldn¡¯t deprive a man of their kinks. His level was thergest I¡¯ve seen so far, truly worthy of being a king. The new information was also a lot of fun, knowing a man¡¯s favorite sex position certainly had its benefits.


    ¡°Ah, you just analyzed me, girl, how daring.¡±


    I froze at that in mid-curtsy, realizing I had beenpletely found out.


    ¡°Mm... yes, the girl analyzed me as well earlier,¡± Richard spoke up.


    ¡°When we first met, I thought she might of, but I still don¡¯t have a good feel for it¡­ so she has Analyze, huh?¡±


    I dropped down in an even lower curtsy. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ it¡¯s just a nervous habit of mine. I didn¡¯t mean anything by¡­¡±


    The king waved his hand whileughing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry girl. It¡¯s considered a little rude, but when a girl as cute as you does it, I can only feel ttered.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ thank you.¡± I nodded, blushing at hispliment.


    Since I didn¡¯t interpret thement as sexual, my mental protection didn¡¯t kick in, thus, in these certain situations, I did feel embarrassed genuinely.


    ¡°But since you took a peek at me, I think I should be allowed to take a peek as well!¡± The king was moving his hands as if he was going to leap off the chair and rip my clothing off.


    My seductress self might have let him, but the princess persona I was wearing reacted by covering her body. A momentter, there was a little tingle in my gut.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I felt that!¡±


    <strong>Magic Sense has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Magic Resistance has increased to level 1.</strong>


    ¡°Ah, you have magic sense. It¡¯s good to see my future daughter-inw is so skilled. Now, let¡¯s look and see your stats.¡±


    For a second, I freaked out. First, I feared that the king would see that I¡¯m Aria, not Cornelia. I was wearing the ring, of course, but was it good enough? Second, I was afraid he was going to see all my sexual stats and realize I couldn¡¯t possibly be a princess. However, I suspected Denova has already done something, he probably sees something different. It still scared me that <strong>Examine</strong> would catch something. I could end up being beheaded in the first moment I entered the castle.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ impressive. You¡¯re only level 14 but you have 16 special skills¡­ and dozens of normal skills.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Devon seemedpletely shocked and then he turned to me. ¡°Did you really use that many orbs of Raimer?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well.. my dad really wanted me to be safe¡­¡± I said.


    It was a tough thing to exin away, and even Richard seemed surprised by this development. Since an average person only gained a special skill every 15 levels and with the gaining of a job, at most I should have two special skills. I had reasoned that these orbs of Raimer were some kind of one-time use item that allowed you to gain a special skill. They were probably pricey and used mostly by nobles, which means nobles likely had more special skills than their level suggested. However, as I was contemting this, the king was already moving on.


    ¡°Hm¡­ so you can y a musical instrument as well.¡±


    ¡°She can?¡± Devon seemed to be continuously surprised.


    ¡°Apparently, and good enough to earn a title as well.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± I made a stupid noise again.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of an instrument called a Solo.


    ¡°Huh? A Solo, you say?¡± Devon scrunches his face up in thought.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Cornelia the <strong>Solo yer</strong>.¡±


    Ah! He could see what my titles were. I started to panic but realized that this was probably the best title to equip. If I was a <strong>Lesbian Lover</strong>, a <strong>Gang Banger</strong>, or a <strong>Rough Rider</strong>, I imagined it¡¯d be far more difficult to exin. Not only did <strong>Solo yer</strong> obscure my sexual deviance, it helped me keep a cool mind, even in the room with royalty. But¡­ that is¡­


    ¡°Err¡­ it¡¯s an instrument from my home country. It¡¯s a bit of a rare one.¡±


    Basically, I exined a violin, hoping that this country didn¡¯t know about such an instrument. It seemed to do the trick although he was fascinated by the idea of a using a bow made of horsetail to slide over waxed strings stretched across a box with a hole in it. The king and Devon were both enthusiastic about learning about it while Richard simply had a disinterested face.


    After talking for a bit longer, the king suddenly pped his hands. ¡°Well, let¡¯s liven this up a bit. It¡¯s about time you met the rest of your future brothers-inw. Let¡¯s get some lunch.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    The weing dinner had begun without much of a hitch. The King¡¯s servants had opened arge set of mahogany doors, letting us out into a particrlyrge dining hall. Each of us sat down in our respective seat. I was ced next to Richard, who continued to wear a disinterested expression as he looked everywhere but at me.


    It was honestly a bit frustrating. I had it in my mind to start attacking him with <strong>Seduction</strong> and <strong>Eye of the Beholder</strong>. However, Denova had mentioned that the likelihood that every one of the nobilities had magic detection was high. Even if they couldn¡¯t resist my charm, and that was a big if, they would detect that magic was being targeted on them and alert the guard immediately. The fact they had detected my <strong>Examine</strong> ability only confirmed it. I wouldn¡¯t be able to use <strong>Examine</strong> or <strong>Seduction</strong> on anyone else for a while.


    So, as a result, I¡¯d have to do this the long way. Although to be honest, I didn¡¯t even know what Denova wanted me to do yet. Integrate into the royal castle. I had to be epted by all of them. It seemed like the fourth prince had already epted me. Although I had hoped after thest few days with the knight rescuing the princess routine he¡¯d be a little more into me, at the very least I could trust him in some respects. I was a little d I had not started using <strong>Seduction</strong> on him. Thest thing I needed was him walking into the castle in a beguiled state.


    Meanwhile, the third prince would take some work. The seduce skill was only at level 3 at the moment, so I would need a few more levels before I could truly be better. Of course, for that, I would need to find an appropriate outlet both to practice and perhaps learn some tricks. I didn¡¯t n to waste my time in the castle.


    As we settled ourselves in for our meal, a servant informed the King that the first and second princes would be joining them shortly. He nodded and made a grunt although he continued to give me looks that I could only call desire. While Richard continued to be aloof, Devon at least had the decency to look embarrassed by his father¡¯s looks.


    ¡°Big brother¡­¡± He spoke up. ¡°Perhaps you should find out a bit more about your betrothed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The king snapped his fingers. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since you were only two. What kind of woman have I agreed to have my son marry?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, I never got out much, although I didn¡¯t live in the castle with my father. I spent most of my time on the estate. I rode horses, held tea parties, and asionally dabbled in magic.¡±


    ¡°Oh ho¡­ so you can use magic?¡±


    ¡°Just tier one, your highness.¡±


    He asked me a few more questions, and I gave answers. This was actually really boring idol chat. My responses were the generic responses of a boring princess. As Denova had exined, if I seemed boring and like an airheaded princess without much there, I would quickly be left alone to my own devices.


    ¡°What kind of tier two magic do you wish to possess?¡± He asked. ¡°I for one have mastered the power of telekinesis!¡±


    He burst out with a jollyugh when I gave him a questioning look. It was Devon who brought out the answer.


    ¡°Father learned wind magic and light magic. However, he has uncanny control of it. I suspect he has a special skill or unknown third tier skill he won¡¯t reveal, but he can move objects with his magic. He is incredibly precise. When we were younger, he used to sword practice with us, although he¡¯d be sitting down. It¡­ was informative, fighting a disembodied sword flying at you from any direction.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Oh ho, well, perhaps I should show you some of my magic!¡± The kingughed and gave me a wink.


    Although I got a flirtatious vibe from him, I still answered. ¡°Yes, I would love a demonstration.¡±


    If I was going to ingratiate myself with the king, I¡¯d have to stroke his ego. I shed him my best princess smile, a bright-eyed and charming look. It was not an attempt to seduce him, but my charisma was getting higher all the time and before I knew it both the fourth prince and the king had blushes on their faces.


    After a moment of silence. ¡°Well¡­ my boy, you may have the pleasure of waking up to that smile every morning, you should consider yourself a lucky man.¡±


    The King was, of course, speaking to Richard, who finally raised his head. ¡°Of course, father.¡±


    It was a respectful response, but he seemed to bepletely unmoved by my presence. I would need to find a time to seduce him properly. It was really starting to get under my skin and I just met the guy.


    ¡°So, what kind of magic do you want to learn?¡± Devon asked before an ufortable silence formed.


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ actually, I¡¯m kind of interested in potions and enchantments.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The person who asked was Richard, who seemed genuinely surprised by myment. The sudden attention that he gave me, along with the surprised look on the other two, led me to realize these were umon choices.


    ¡°I-is that weird?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just they¡¯re a bit¡­ pedestrian, don¡¯t you think? Amoner¡¯s skills.¡± He wore a look of disgust as he said that, turning the little attention he gave me immediately sour.


    ¡°What brother is trying to say is that nobles tend to go for the shier magics. Things that can be seen. It¡¯s considered quite tedious to learn how to enchant potions and items, and you could always buy them from someone else who is assuredly better at it. Anything you produced would be subparpared to a skilled worker and would offer no tangible evidence you made it. Meanwhile, the other six magics all offer many notable benefits, thing that money can¡¯t buy¡­ well¡­ not that I¡¯m saying your choice is bad!¡±


    Finishing his thought, he was saying that since nobles were rich, they could buy potions made by level 10 potion makers with level 10 magic. I had made my first in what will probably be a lot of blunders. To me, being able to create things or invent new things gave me a sense of interest. Just my little experiment with orc semen had already proven that things cane from unexpected ces. However, my mind still hadn¡¯t left the idea that this was like an RPG. It seemed like a lot of them favored enchantments and potions as both a source of fast cash and bing overpowered. I also had a passing hope that if I studied enchantments, I could remove this cursed ring.


    ¡°Still¡­ my father didn¡¯t let me do a lot with potion making. I was hoping while I was in the castle, I might be able to take lessons from a nearby alchemist?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to go that far!¡± The king spoke up. ¡°Our castle has an alchemist on staff.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Reinheart will take on a student, especially to fulfill a princesses¡¯ whim.¡± Richard snorted.


    I was starting to not like him at all. I realized that I and this husband-to-be were not going to get along. Fortunately, I had no intention of marrying him, so there seemed to be no problem there.


    ¡°Nonsense¡­ If he tells you no, juste to me.¡± The king nodded.


    I shot the king another ingratiating smile while Richard just rolled his eyes. This guy. This fucking guy. He¡¯s not even good enough to fuck. I¡¯ve fucked orcs, I mean Pigman, and you¡¯re quickly going lower on my list than them.


    ¡°Ah, father, good afternoon!¡±


    A voice exploded into the room and a mboyantly dressed man came in. I froze at the sight of him. It wasn¡¯t that I recognized him, it was just that he was so unexpected. He was wearing makeup, for starters, deep red lipstick and powder on his face. His hair was dyed a deep green and wrapped into something that looked like a cone. His clothing was brightly white, and it glittered with silver bobbles.


    Next to him was a more modestly dressed guy, although he wore the same kind of smile, and was holding the other guy¡¯s hand. His outfit was clean cut and bright white, resembling a white knight. While Devon looked rugged, Richard looked haughty, and the king was majestic, this guy looked like a prime example of a pretty boy. If I had to guess without any more information, it looked like a fashionably dressed drag queen and his homosexual lover. Except¡­


    ¡°Ah yes, I see you¡¯ve finally made it.¡± The king responded in a courtly manner.


    ¡°Oh, let me introduce you. This is the first and second princes, my brothers, Julian and Gregory.¡±


    I was d that I had increased my concealing ability up so high because it was the only thing that kept me from spitting our right there. Instead, with <strong>Deception</strong> fighting the strains of these mboyant men, I instead gave them a golden princess smile that was bing my fallback option. If I just kept smiling at everyone, then perhaps I could avoid too many issues. I also tried to focus on the important parts, like how both princes were quite handsome if you ignored the other parts.


    ¡°Well look at this, Gregory, is this not the most beautiful specimen you have ever seen?¡±


    The first prince, Julian, the one dressed like a cone-headed peacock strutted to the other side of the table and with a flourish fell down to his knee, grabbing one of my hands in his. Meanwhile, his more modestly dressed counterpart went to the other direction, twirling until hended on my other side, taking my other hand in his.


    ¡°Why yes, my brother, she does have quite the allure, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Both men simultaneous kissed each of my hands before standing up.


    ¡°Greetings, sister-to-be¡­¡± The two men spoke and bowed in unison.


    I quickly started to get an idea of why I was being married to the third prince and not one of the first two. I honestly didn¡¯t know what to make of these two men. Their behavior bordered on the surreal.


    ¡°Oi¡­ give my future daughter some room, you two, you¡¯ll frighten her off before we even get to dessert!¡± The king wore a very annoyed look.


    If I had been looking closer, I might have seen jealousy sh in his eyes, but at the moment I was too flustered by these men. Part of me just didn¡¯t know how to react, the other part of me was curious about the kind of sex these men would give. I mean, if they¡¯re that mboyant in public, I can imagine they¡¯d be good fun under the sheets.


    ¡°Oh, dear, your hands are too rough, my dear,¡± Julian spoke.


    ¡°You think, fair brother?¡± Gregory chuckled.


    ¡°She wants to be a potion maker,¡± Richard spoke up, his voice holding just an edge of scorn.


    ¡°Potions, is it?¡± Julian exaggeratedly tapped his lips. ¡°Well, there are some potions a princess may be too embarrassed to buy, perhaps our princess wishes to keep certain things on a need to know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, brother, but I want to know.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ but we mustn¡¯t, little brother, it is but a woman¡¯s romance.¡±


    ¡°You two¡­¡± the one who muttered this time was Devon, who was shaking his head and holding his face inplete embarrassment while shooting me apologetic looks, he said he had aplicated family indeed.


    Meanwhile, I put on a shocked and embarrassed expression. It was all a lie, of course. The men weren¡¯t entirely wrong. I still had some ambition to experiment with creating new potions, and as a seductress, I had a feeling most of them would turn out naughty in one way or another. The fact they cut right to the heart of the issue was rming. Still, my <strong>Deception</strong> worked well, and I put on the act of the flustered and confused princess.


    <strong>Deception has increased to level 9.</strong>


    ¡°But all jesting aside, my dear, a princesses¡¯ hand must be soft, you must allow us to send you our servants to pamper you.¡±


    ¡°Jericho?¡± Gregory asked.


    ¡°Mm¡­ no, Jericho, I haven¡¯t grown bored with him yet, how about Philip?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± The King barked, interrupting the pair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two take a seat so that we can eat already.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father¡­¡± The two gave sulky looks but otherwise catered to their father¡¯s demand.


    Meanwhile, the king waved and alcohol ended up being ce out on the table. He immediately took a big gulp and let out a sigh. It was clear what he was trying to get his mind off of the pair. Personally, I kind of liked the two of them. I had been afraid that the castle was going to be all stuffy and shoved full of propriety. However, the first prince was a diva, the second was his partner, the third wanted nothing to do with me, and the fourth was the only normal one of the bunch. This was certainly a more interesting family than I had ever experienced back home.


    While the first dish was brought out, which turned out to be a meat stewed in some kind of hondaise sauce, the two eldest brothers started bickering about some kind of celebration. They seemed to have lost interest in me almost as fast as they started to have interest. However, their incessant squabbling prevented either the king or Devon from trying to get me to talk more about myself. So, Devon reverted into himself, and the king just drank while asionally giving me wistful looks. That honestly worked fine for me.


    Then, something strange started to happen. At first, I felt a strange tug in my underwear. I kept my face concealed, but I genuinely felt annoyance. I was getting a wedgie in the middle of dinner with the king. Keeping my face t, I tried to readjust myself without being noticed. With Devon just staring at his te and Richard ignoring everything, it wasn¡¯t too hard. It seemed like only the king was looking at me, but I moved while trying to keep him from seeing any movement.


    Ah, great, I screwed it up. While trying to shift myself so that my underwear de-wedged, I ended up somehow flipping it to the side. It was sufficiently wedged up my butt crack, and the rest was shoved up on my thigh. This was just a mess of difort. If only the king wasn¡¯t watching I could fix myself. Where was an underwear management skill when I needed one?


    Then something suddenly pressed up against my clit. I would have gasped if I wasn¡¯t already using the <strong>Conceal</strong> ability. It was strange. It almost felt like there was something in my dress. For a second, I imagined an animal ferreting up my dress. That was certainly an embarrassment I couldn¡¯t afford on my first meeting with the king. It wasn¡¯t sex rted, so yes, I might get embarrassed.


    As I was contemting what to do about what was up in my dress. Ah¡­ it went inside me. It wasn¡¯t big. It felt about the size of a single finger. In fact, that¡¯s exactly what it felt like. It felt like I was being fingered. Using <strong>Deception</strong>, I identally dropped a fork.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± I said, although no one was paying enough attention to hear me but the king who gave me a smile.


    As I was bending under the table to fetch the fork, I quickly checked to make sure there was no one there. That¡¯s when a second finger suddenly slid in me. I went back up, sitting rigid as I tried to get an understanding of the situation. We did exist within a fantasy world. It would not be entirely impossible that this was a world where ghosts actually existed. But why would a ghost suddenly be interested in me?


    The force that was pushing against my clit started vibrating. It made no noise like my vibrator, but it was easily as strong. Then the fingers started moving in and out of me. At this point, this was officially sex in my mind. So, I actually didn¡¯t feel any shame or fear. Instead, I was just feeling confused. I had to think. I had to figure out what was going on. Meanwhile, the fingers started vibrating too. They were going in and out of me in a steady rhythm, and I was growing wetter by the second.


    However, Denova¡¯s training involved fucking me hard while I had to continue to use my <strong>Deception</strong> and concealing abilities. And these fingers were not nearly the size of Denova¡¯s cock. They could finger me to climax and I could not let a single inch of it show on my face. You could say that Denova¡¯s training was so perfect for this situation, that I seriously wondered if he knew something like this would happen. However, I needed to figure out if this was something I needed to address or ignore. Should I react to this, or not?


    Of course, I loved it. I was a bit of an exhibitionist now, and weeks of being forced to act like an innocent princess while Denova fucked me in front of hisrades had made acts like this strangely normal. I was getting really hot now, and the idea that I was getting ravaged right in front of a bunch of prince¡¯s and even the king, it was enough to nearly bring me to climax right there.


    Then it hit me, the king! As a third finger slipped into me, my look finally turned to the king. His cheeks were a bit red from all the drink, and he was looking at me very intently while grinning quite savagely. What was that special skill he had again? Psychokinesis? Then, I noticed his hand.


    His hand was formed into a w. More specifically, he had three fingers poking straight out, and his thumb bent up. His thumb was wagging back and forth in a circle, while his fingers went up and down, almost like he was beckoning someone to his side. Every motion that handmade, I could feel. As his thumb spun around, I could feel pressure rubbing in a circle on my clit. As his fingers moved up and down, I could feel pressure from the width of three fingers pushing up into my cunt in rhythm.


    Oh god, I¡¯m going to cum. His smile turned dirtier. It was almost like he knew I came and could feel my pussy mping down on his invisible fingers. He must be able to feel me in the same way I can feel him. As I spurted out, my juices ran right past the phantoms without being obscured. If someone were to see my pussy right now, it¡¯d be gaping open three finger widths wide on its own, mping and widening on nothing as my womanly juices just squirted out onto the bottom of my dress and the chair.


    His fingers seemed to speed up with this. I was still recovering from my orgasm and the unexpected realization that the king of this country was using magic to finger a princess in the middle of a dinner with his sons. As a result, when he clenched his hand I couldn¡¯t help but let out a little yelp.


    ¡°Is something the matter, my dear,¡± Julian asked, biting into some fruit.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I just felt a twinge in my neck. It¡¯s been a rough week.¡±


    The king let out augh, but his fingers, which were now hidden under the table, moving faster and faster.


    ¡°Oh ho, you should be careful, princess. We wouldn¡¯t want to see you have an ident.¡± He teased.


    He also cranked up the vibrations to the point that if someone was looking closely at my lower dress, it would look like it was shivering. His fingers were also making a ¡°shlick shlick¡± sound, the noise of my incredibly wet pussy being rubbed while juices squirted out. The sound of me being fucked waspletely audible.


    Fortunately, there was enough distance that no one could hear these sounds except me. Meanwhile, I had to push my skills to the max. As I stated, if I really had wanted to, I could show no reaction to the king¡¯s interactions¡­ except that the king wanted to watch me react. He had a rich smile on his face that grew devilish with every turn. It really was a turn on, and I came again, which only caused him to grow more ambitious. So, I had to y a game of looking like I was reacting while trying to not embarrass myself in front of the princes. It was a very difficult act, which involved me opening my mouth, quickening my breath, sweating, and making slight noises while trying to act like I was ufortable.


    <strong>Conceal has increased to level 9.</strong>


    ¡°Yes¡­ that is true¡­ she has been through much after the kidnapping.¡± Devon came to my rescue. ¡°We still haven¡¯t had her checked by a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s so, then why don¡¯t you have father take a look at you?¡± Julian chuckled.


    ¡°Oh yes, father knows light magic!¡± Gregory snapped his fingers.


    The machinations suddenly stopped. It was so sudden that I almost lurched forward. The act caused my chair to shift, and there was a loud noise, immediately dropping every eye on me. If I had been anything but a seductress at that moment, I would have likely fled the room in abject embarrassment. Instead, I spoke up.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I guess¡­ that would be fine. Really, I think I¡¯m fine¡­ but¡­¡±


    I looked flustered, it was what I was going for. I was breathing hard while trying to look like I wasn¡¯t breathing hard. The king gave me a predatory look. He licked his fingers. It probably looked like he was licking his fingers after getting food on them, but those were the fingers he had been using just recently to finger me. It was clear by the look what ¡°going to see the doctor¡± would result in. Did you like the taste, King?


    ¡°That sounds fine, then. My beautiful daughter-inw. Stop by my study after dinner, and we¡¯ll get you checked out.¡±


    Julian pped like it had ended in a magnificent performance, Gregory smiled like an idiot. Devon tried to give me a reassuring look and Richard merely ignored everything going on. This mission of Denova¡¯s was going to be a doozy. However, one thing was absolutely certain at that point. I was going to fuck the king tonight!

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    After the King vited me with magic, the remainder of the meal seemed to finish without anything particrly remarkable. Well, Julian started feeding Gregory grapes in a sensual manner. He had his hand on Gregory¡¯s chest and made sure to say ¡°ah¡± until Gregory opened his mouth. Each time usually ending with Gregory sucking on Julian¡¯s finger as he slowly pulled it out of his mouth.


    I used <strong>Conceal</strong> and <strong>Deception</strong> to continue to hide my amused and curious expression. I certainly didn¡¯t want it to look like I was intrigued and a little excited by the two boy¡¯s entric behavior. Of course, I had to continually remind myself that despite the fact they couldn¡¯t look more different, these were brothers.


    The King merely grimaced and avoided looking in their direction. Devon remained focused on his te, pretending that the giggling soundsing from these two men were not happening. Richard seemed to ignore it all, merely waiting until the end of the meal. After the awkwardness seemed to drift on, I tried to excuse myself from the table.


    ¡°I need to check to make sure my servant is preparing my room properly before it gets too dark.¡± I made up an excuse.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, that elf girl, is it? You should have just had one of our maids do it, they could do the job right without micromanaging.¡± Richard pped his mouth again.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ as my husband-to-be says.¡± I ground my teeth. ¡°But I¡¯ve grown attached to her.¡±


    Richard looked up in surprise, but then a corner of his lips smirked. ¡°You might want to be careful, that kind might just steal your dresses or jewelry or something when you¡¯re not looking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I grimaced internally, feeling a growing hatred for this man.


    ¡°And make sure toe to see me once you¡¯re done, Cornelia¡­ I¡¯ll need to take good care of you.¡± The King said, a glimmer in his eye.


    I gave my best curtsy and a smile. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The King waved his hand. ¡°Oh, you need not be so formal. We¡¯re practically family. I already see you as my daughter, and from now on, you should call me father or papa.¡±


    ¡°Papa! Father¡­ she¡¯s nearly 18, hardly a little girl!¡± Devon sputtered while the King merely gave anotherugh.


    ¡°Yes¡­ father¡­¡± I gave another curtsy while hiding a wry smile behind my <strong>Deception</strong>.


    You see me as a daughter, but you¡¯ll finger me with magic at the dinner table? What kind of daughter do you see me as? Well, considering I remembered his sexual kink was incest, I was quickly realizing exactly the kind of daughter he wanted to see me as. I decided to deal with this strange predicament when it came. I already felt exhausted and this was the first day meeting this family. If the rest of the nobles were only half as bad as the royal family, I didn¡¯t know if I could make it.


    At the very least, I needed to recuperate, and after an hour, asking for directions from three servants and finally forcing the fourth to just take me to my room, I finally made it. No sooner did I approach the door then I noticed a note attached to it. It was a letter with the name Cornelia written on it. I tore open the letter with my hands and pulled out a piece of paper. This world¡¯snguage was English, thankfully, although they just called it Common tongue. I didn¡¯t know if they actually spoke English, or whatever brought me here just made my brain interpret it as English. The note had two simple sentences on it.


    <em>I would like you to know me better. Pleasee to my room after the bell rings 10.</em>


    <em>Richard</em>


    Richard¡¯s handwriting was pretty bubbly and artistic for a person as pessimistic and distasteful as he seemed. I supposed all writing was like that in the middle-aged style fantasy world. I shrugged and crumpled up the note. I would probably go. I did have to integrate myself as part of Denova¡¯s mission. However, right now, my opinion of the man was pretty low, so if he tried to put the moves on me¡­ well, I mean, I¡¯d still do it for the first-time bonus, but I probably wouldn¡¯t cum.


    I let out a sigh and entered the room, and what I saw caused me to stop in my tracks. My eyes opened at the sight in front of me. It was absolutely atrocious. It was the kind of thing that could burn my eyes out of my sockets, yet I just couldn¡¯t look away. It was so¡­


    ¡°Pink.¡± The words came out of my mouth.


    Now, the dress Denova had put me in from the real Cornelia¡¯s stock was pink, that¡¯s true¡­ but now that everything had been brought out¡­


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Min spoke up as she was going through the saddle bag with a frown on her face.


    As I nced around the room with a look of horror and wonder mixed together on my face, I could see a room of pink. There was a pink rug. The nkets were pink. The canopy was pink. The towels were pink. There was a closet full of pink. There was a box of jewelry, all pink. It looked like I had wandered into a Disney princess room or at least a six-year-old girl¡¯s Disney princess room.


    ¡°Is this all Cornelia¡¯s stuff she brought?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I reced all of the room¡¯s furnishings with the stuff from the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Rece them back!¡± I said snappier than I intended.


    ¡°You¡­ sure?¡±


    I grimaced. ¡°No¡­ I suppose it¡¯d look weird if I brought stuff but then didn¡¯t use it. We can leave the room the way it is. But I¡¯ll need you to make me more dresses for the future.¡±


    Min frowned a bit, then turned back to the saddlebag, continuing to look for something.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, after a moment.


    ¡°Mm¡­ missing.¡± Min had a look of annoyance on her face. ¡°Dresses.¡±


    I gave her a look of confusion after seeing the wall of pink in the closet, but then I realized what she meant. ¡°Oh, the ones you worked so hard to sew!¡±


    Min nodded, and I joined her with a frown. My brain connected this with what Richard said right before I left. He said that Min might steal my jewelry or dresses. Of course, that was absolutely ridiculous. Min had spent all night making those dresses and didn¡¯t make one in her size despite my wish. Even if I would have suspected Min, and I absolutely didn¡¯t, it made no sense.


    ¡°Min¡­ has any jewelry gone missing?¡±


    Min gave me a frown, then nced at the jewelry box before speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­ lot of jewelry, but found¡­ empty box.¡±


    I gave a slight nod. I didn¡¯t really care. Like she said, there was a lot there, and half of it was an unusable gaudy pink color. However, what game was Richard ying at? Was he trying to get me to get rid of Min? I only just met him. As I considered what I was going to do with him, I figured I¡¯d find out more tonight if I went to his room as he asked. He was probably going to show me the missing items and say he found Min sneaking them away or something. Why did he hate elves so much?


    Meanwhile, I moved forward almost unconsciously and wrapped my arms around Min. She stopped looking as I gave her a tight hug. She was such a small girl, but she delivered so muchfort at this moment. She was the only one who knew my secrets, all of them, and yet she hadn¡¯t fled yet. Even the scent she gave off gave mefort, so I breathed her in while I gave her a hug.


    ¡°Vess?¡­ level more¡­ with my body?¡± Min asked.


    I dropped my hands and took a step back like I had just been hugging a bear. ¡°No! No¡­ it¡¯s not that¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Min¡¯s expression didn¡¯t give away whether that made her relieved or sad. ¡°But it would be fine¡­ if it¡¯s you.¡±


    At that point, a little red formed on her cheeks and she looked slightly away. She looked so incredibly cute that I wanted to tease her a little bit. The problem was that I knew myself, and I seemed tock the self-control to just tease without going farther. Plus, I had to meet the King shortly. So, instead, I put on a serious look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ about how the nobility is treating you, I really am. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, with me, is what I wanted to say.¡±


    ¡°Min is yours¡­¡± she nodded.


    I gave a wry smile. ¡°I see you as a lot more than my ve, you know.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ of course¡­ more.¡± Min gave a look as if that was obvious.


    Even though she spoke a few words, always broken, that was enough to make me feel leagues better. I really worried about her. After a moment, I informed her that I needed to clean up and make a visit to the King upon his request. There was a wash basin on the table, so I used it and started cleaning up. Since my only wearable dresses were now gone, I¡¯d stay in this one for now, even though it was still a little dusty from the walk here and little stained with my previous lust.


    ¡°Will you¡­ level with the King?¡± Min suddenly asked.


    ¡°Hm? W-why would you think that?¡± I asked, stuttering a bit.


    ¡°Washing¡­ down there.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± I was, in fact, using the wash basin to wipe my privates at the moment.


    But¡­ that wasn¡¯t exactly it. He made me cum like twice in my dress, and so I just wanted to be fresh¡­ for him¡­ but Min didn¡¯t know any of that anyway. Can¡¯t a girl just want to feel clean down there after walking around all day in the hot sun?


    ¡°You got it wrong, Min, I¡¯m not doing anything indecent. I-it¡¯s a checkup! It¡¯s just a checkup. The King knows light magic, I guess¡­¡± As I said that, I nodded and then turn to leave.


    ¡°Liar¡­¡± Min stared at me usatorily.


    ¡°Eh? Why would you say I¡¯m lying?¡± I asked, feeling a bit hurt at her unfounded usation while trying to squeeze out the door.


    ¡°No underwear¡­¡±


    I froze a second. That¡¯s right, underwear. I ran back into the room, went to the cab, and pulled out a pair of underwear without looking and then slide them on under the unceasing stare of my friend.


    ¡°I forgot, that¡¯s all.¡±


    It wasn¡¯tpletely untrue. After weeks of going underwear-free under Denova¡¯s care, underwear had started to feel constricting. I felt cleaner down there when I didn¡¯t have some unneeded cloth blocking my womanhood from the elements. I mean, why did girl¡¯s really need underwear, anyway? Min, stop giving me such a cold look! I fled the room after making sure I was covered.


    Rather than spending another thirty minutes looking for the King¡¯s study, I got another servant to guide me there. It wasn¡¯t because I was eager or anything! The King was an attractive man for his age, but he was old enough that he really could be my father, so it¡¯s not like I had any particrlyrge desire to experience more of his magic.


    When I knocked on the door to his study, a manly voice beckoned me in and a certain part of me tingled a bit in anticipation. No! I couldn¡¯t do anything more with the King. He may have wanted to have a little sadistic fun with his daughter inw, but that same girl couldn¡¯t pursue him. It would go terribly! A bad ending for Aria, certainly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see you¡¯ve refreshed yourself,¡± The King gave a nod when I walked into his study.


    I gave a deceptive blush at that, wondering if he somehow knew I had cleaned up for him. I also took the time to nce around his study, which consisted of quite a few books, enough that it could probably be called a library in this world, and his own oversized fine wood desk sitting in the middle.


    ¡°I¡¯vee, my lord.¡± I gave another formal curtsy.


    He gave out a chuckle and held out his arms, a secondter he gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Come on, Cornelia, like I said, you¡¯re family now, you can call me papa.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ papa¡­¡± I said it very quietly, although his eyes swam when the words left my mouth.


    Yes, the seductress in me knew too well that this was his fetish. He also seemed content pretending that what happened at dinner didn¡¯t happen. I couldn¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t know I knew it was him, so it was probably one of those situations where he knew I could never use him, and had to keep my mouth shut. It was his game, but he didn¡¯t know who he was ying with.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯m going to touch you with light magic. Let me know if anything is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ m-m¡­papa¡­¡± I used the name again, sounding like I was struggling with it.


    In truth, I was ready to have him ride my ass while he pulled my hair and I called him daddy, but this level of role y had its own appeal at the moment. There was a tingling sensation as magic ran through me. It was like the magic I felt when he used his analysis skill on me. I concentrated on feeling it, hoping to be able to continue to level up my magic skill. I was still painfully stuck at only level 3, so I felt like I could take any practice I could get.


    He put out his hand and touched my shoulder. My body shivered at the feel of his rough hands. They started working their way down my arms. They were getting lower, and lower. I closed my eyes, waiting for the moment when this would turn into sex.


    Then there was a p, and I jumped while my eyes opened. The King was standing in front of me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see anything wrong with you, so you seem fine!¡± Heughed.


    I almost leaked out a stupid noise. I was absolutely convinced he was going to use this time to molest me. Was the hour or two since dinner enough that he¡¯s not drunk? Was that whole disy earlier just his drunken advances? Part of me felt very disappointed. Okay, so Min was right, I was cleaning up expecting a little fun.


    ¡°Before you go,¡± the King spoke up. ¡°I just wanted to let you know you should make yourselffortable here. Spend a few days getting familiar with the castle. My sons seem a bit strange, but I implore you to give them a chance, especially your husband-to-be. Believe it or not, he¡¯s been infatuated with you since the moment we told him you were his betrothed. But he¡¯s a terribly shy boy, so give him a chance to open up.¡±


    That was not something I easily believed. Likely, the King had some kind of blinders on where he thought highly of his children, even though they were messed up. Well, Devon seemed okay to me, but the rest were definitely not normal¡­ even though that attracted me a little bit to the two older brothers. I¡¯d pay a few gold to peak in on those two once they¡¯re behind closed doors.


    ¡°You also should start making acquaintances. There are numerous high and low nobility living in the capital. We frequently have teas, gatherings, and balls. I will invite everyone to the castle to greet you in three days, so try to befortable before then.¡±


    Three days to just sit around and do nothing? The noble life sure was leisurely. Suddenly, I found myself wishing that Denova contacted me and started giving me some orders. I really didn¡¯t know how long he nned to run this con. The ring on my finger was starting to chaff.


    ¡°Anyway, run along now, my daughter.¡± The King gave a little gentle smile.


    It seemed so genuine for a moment, I almost felt like I was his daughter that he was sending on her way after a gentle discussion. If it wasn¡¯t for the dinner session finger bang, I would havepletely thought he was gentle and wise old man. However, I knew better at this point, and at this moment, I decided I wasn¡¯t going to leave empty-handed.


    This probably wasn¡¯t the smartest thing to do at the moment, but my pride as a seductress demanded it. I couldn¡¯t just be sent on my way like a clean and honest daughter-inw. That simply wasn¡¯t in my nature. Following the King¡¯s flow, I had taken a few steps towards the door while the King went to his desk and sat down.


    ¡°Is there something else you need?¡± He asked curiously as I stopped and turned back.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ erm¡­ about before¡­ uh¡­ in the dinner room.¡± I brought it up.


    ¡°Before? Hmm?¡± There was a twinkle in his eye like he was taunting me.


    Perhaps, he had been waiting for me to bring it up. Perhaps, he saw it as some way to embarrass me. However, there was one thing I knew that he didn¡¯t. I knew his preferences and kinks, and I knew how to use them.


    ¡°Well. I-I¡­ earlier¡­ there was this difort.¡± I exined.


    The King put on a look of concern, and if my <strong>Deception</strong> was lower I probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed how fake it was. Either way, I continued to y along.


    ¡°Difort, is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Y-yes, papa¡­ it was really weird¡­like¡­ this pressure¡­ down below.¡± I turned my head, blushing onmand in the way only someone with nearly maxed <strong>Deception</strong> could.


    ¡°Can you describe it?¡± his eyes were wide open, and he was breathing slightly hard, but he held the ¡°concerned¡± look on his face.


    ¡°I-it¡­ was like¡­ a feeling¡­ on the inside. At first, it felt wrong¡­ but then¡­ it started to feel good.¡±


    ¡°R-really¡­ y-you liked this feeling.¡± The King was leaning forward.


    ¡°R-right. It just kept feeling better and better, and then it felt great¡­ bu-but¡­ then¡­¡± I turned around a look of abject embarrassment on my face.


    He was leaning forward on his seat. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can tell your papa.¡±


    I looked at him with my head down, giving a demure look. ¡°Is it really okay? Papa won¡¯t be mad?¡±


    ¡°No, I could never be mad at my precious little daughter.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Well¡­ I felt really good, a-and¡­ then¡­ I think I wet myself¡­ I peed¡­ but it wasn¡¯t the same. I¡­ I soiled this dress¡­


    ¡°The one you¡¯re wearing,¡± The King asked excitedly. ¡°Right, of course, this was the dress you were wearing. Here,e to papa.¡±


    Tears were forming in my eyes, but I let the King bring me over. He sat me on his knee. Of course, this was all an act. I wasn¡¯t even acting my age. I was the 20-year-old Aria, acting like the 18-year-old Cornelia, acting like a 12-year-old daddy¡¯s girl confessing to her papa. It was like one of those bad high school musical dramas where twenty-year-old actors pretended they were teenagers, although it was also getting me really excited. I knew it was working for the King too because as I sat down on his knee, I felt the hardness brush my butt cheek.


    ¡°Cornelia¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry, you didn¡¯t pee yourself. This is a very natural reaction when a girl feels very happy.¡±


    I was crying a little, and the King graciously wiped the tears from my eyes. ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cornelia, my sweet baby, there is nothing wrong with feeling good. And when you feel good, something sometimeses out.¡±


    ¡°D-does papa also have somethinge out when he¡¯s happy?¡± I asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ of course I do.¡±


    I gave him a look of surprise, my <strong>Deception</strong> keeping the act of someone whocked any sense at all. Of course, I didn¡¯t really believe the King was buying this. He wasn¡¯t an idiot. He had to know that I was making this all up and we were just pretending. In a way, this entire exchange was an unspoken agreement. We both agreed, without exchanging any words, that I¡¯d pretend to be the virgin daughter, while he took the role of the father teaching me.


    So he¡¯d suspend disbelief that a supposedly 17-year-old girl had never had an orgasm before and had no concept of the birds and the bees, while I treated him like a kind and concerned father only looking in my best interests. It didn¡¯t matter that it was a lie¡­ it was the fantasy that mattered.


    ¡°C-can I tell papa a secret?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmm? Of course, my pretty little daughter.¡±


    ¡°I really liked it¡­ I want to¡­ leak again.¡± I put my hand over my face, practically giggling, not because what I said was ridiculous, although it was, but as a shy daughter who just said something naughty she doesn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The King asked. ¡°Do you want me to show you how?¡±


    ¡°Show me¡­ please.¡±


    ¡°How can I say no¡­¡± The King was breathing really hard, and I could feel his dick pressed against my right butt cheek pretty hard now.


    He slowly moved a hand to my dress, and I gave him apletely innocent nod, and so he lifted the dress up. When my panties were revealed, I almost high fived myself on the luck. They were a pair of pure whites with noce. Rather than something sexy, they were 100% pure white panties. The perfect pair for the situation. I couldn¡¯t stop the fact they already had a wet spot forming in the middle, creating a small see-through effect from my excitement.


    ¡°Alright, my daughter, whenever you want to feel good, you must take your underwear and pull it aside like this. Then, you must slowly touch down there, rubbing it lightly. However, you can rub harder the more you go.¡±


    I gave him a confused look¡­ ¡°Eh? Really? But mommy always said that was dirty down there and I shouldn¡¯t touch.¡±


    He gave a lightugh. ¡°Oh, yes, your mother, I remember her. She would say something like that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if he was talking about Cornelia¡¯s mother for real, or if he was just following the role y. Either way, his fingers were practically sliding over my clit since I was sopping wet in a very un-virgin like way.


    ¡°See daddy, it¡¯s getting wet right now!¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ that it is, that just means you must be really happy!¡±


    I nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I am because it¡¯s papa. I love you, papa!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°I love you too, my daughter, I¡¯m d we can bond so well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, papa, yes!¡±


    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you try with your own fingers?¡±


    I gave a pout. ¡°Mmm¡­ I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want papa to do it, papa feels good.¡±


    ¡°Oh ho¡­ well¡­ how can I say no to my daughter? Well, then I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    And like that, I ended up on papa¡­ I mean the King¡¯sp while he fingered me. The roley was intense, and about something quite taboo. The King had also earned his third tier, and his fingers worked my pussy almost as good as I would myself. Before long, I was cumming in sweet release.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ ah¡­ papa¡­ keep going¡­ yes.. yes papa¡­ ah¡­ it¡¯sing. It¡¯sing out papa. I can¡¯t stop it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, my dear, be happy!¡±


    While ¡°be happy¡± wasn¡¯t the most arousing thing to tell a normal sexual woman, I was still obliged to cum, my pussy throbbing around his fingers.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ papa¡­ is great. Cornelia is happy.¡± I gave him another bright smile, then I let out a yelp.


    ¡°What is it?¡± the King asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ oh no, I got papa¡¯s leg wet.¡±


    ¡°Oh ho¡­ don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m happy as long as Cornelia is happy.¡±


    I put on another pouty face, stood up, and then moved to my knees. I immediately started grabbing at the King¡¯s pants.


    ¡°Ah! Cornelia? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Papa made Cornelia¡¯s stuffe out, Cornelia must do the same.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Cornelia, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Papa is really happy!¡±


    ¡°No, Cornelia must work hard!¡± I insisted.


    ¡°H-how do you intend to do that?¡± He asked.


    I lifted up my dress and tossed it to the side, leaving just my underwear, still pushed to the side where he fingered me. He started to panic. I understood why. Aria in this fantasy was an innocent girl who didn¡¯t even know naughty words, to suddenly spin around and suck his cock like a pro, or worse, ride him for all he¡¯s worth, would destroy the fantasy. However, I had moved past the point of simple lust or a need for experience. I wasmitted to the role, and it was my pride as a seductress on the line that we¡¯d finish this together satisfactorily.


    At this exact moment, I was no longer Aria the seductress, but Cornelia the ignorant virgin princess who was being sexually exploited and taught by her father-inw. A momentter¡­


    <strong>Deception has increased to level MAX.</strong>


    <strong>Conceal has increased to level MAX.</strong>


    <strong>Role ying has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Acting has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Stealth has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Disguise has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Sleight of Hand has increased to level 1.</strong>


    The sudden flood of skills jumped up into my vision. I had finally maxed out a skill, well two of them at once. Surprisingly, it was <strong>Deception</strong> and concealing as opposed to any sex skills. Perhaps that spoke some deeper truth about the role of a seductress, but I didn¡¯t know it. Many of the skills I had already been using without having received a skill. It seemed like maxing a Tier 1 skill unlocked several Tier 2 skills. Role ying and Acting were likely tier 2 Deception skills. Stealth and Disguise were tier 2 concealing skills. Sleight of hand could be <strong>Deception</strong> or conceal¡­ perhaps it required both? Would that make it a tier 3 skill? Still, with the new skills, it made everything feel even more natural. I was so in character that I¡¯d react just like an innocent little girl even if something suddenly happened to disrupt our tryst.


    These thoughts quickly went through my head, my acting skill taking over for my distracted mind. However, I was soon drawn back to the situation at hand. I stood over the King, his dick had been freed from his pants and was now bouncing excitedly in front of me. He had a worried look on his face, concerned I was going to break his little fantasy. At that point, I grabbed my breasts.


    ¡°M-mom said that breasts make men happy, so I will do it!¡±


    With that, I wrapped my breasts around his cock and started bobbing them up and down. He lookedpletely confused for a second, but after a moment, heughed. It really was an unexpected, yet childish event. Still, I was titty fucking him now, so even if my experience wasn¡¯t given when he fingered me, hopefully, this would do the trick.


    ¡°It¡¯s so big and warm,¡± I said.


    In truth, my C breasts weren¡¯t so big that they could engulf a cock, but they were nice enough I could get some friction going. He had already released a little precum, hot and bothered from fingering me for several minutes, so I used that as lube. I also immediately took advantage of the <strong>Sleight of Hand</strong>. I had kept a vial of the orc lube in my dress, and using my skills, I managed to get the vial open, and a few dollops from my hand to my breasts without ruining the fantasy.


    And with that, his cock rocked between my breasts, shooting up my neck each time I bobbed my body down on it. The King also let his side of the fantasy slip, and he was rolling back his head and enjoying the feel.


    <strong>Titty Fuck has increased to level 1.</strong>


    ¡°Papa is so hard¡­ Cornelia will use her mouth too!¡± I announced.


    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± The King moaned, already past the point where he could maintain any pretense.


    Therefore, I continued to bob up and down. I brought my head down, and every time his dick popped up between my breasts, I would catch the head with my mouth. Sometimes, I¡¯d lick it like a lollipop, other times I would suck the tip for a second before letting it slide back down to the bottom of my tits.


    The King¡¯s moans started to grow, and I moved quite fast, fast enough that the sound of his dick sliding between my tits made an audible noise. It was a wet sound, the kind that made me hot. Mixing maxed <strong>Conceal </strong>with <strong>Sleight of Hand</strong>, I fingered myself with one hand, while using the other to keep my breasts tight around his thrusting cock.


    <strong>Masturbation has increased to level 5.</strong>


    I was on a roll tonight, and that only infused me with more vigor. He was now moving his hips as well, thrusting up into me. The first two times he did so caused his dick to fly off to the side, hitting me in the cheek instead of the mouth. After a few thrusts, I got the hang of it and continued to bring the tip to my mouth with each thrust.


    ¡°Oh¡­ daughter¡­ oh yes¡­ Cornelia is such a good girl¡­ your boobs Cornelia, they¡¯re so good¡­ make papa happy!¡± He moaned.


    ¡°Yes, Cornelia wants papa happy!¡± I said while shooting him a smile.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    I had used <strong>Examine on</strong> his seed on a whim to find that apparently, the spooge of a king was special in some way.


    <strong>Royal Semen, Grade A ¨C Contains the seed of a King, all offspring will possess royal blood.</strong>


    The sudden influx of tier 2 skills upon mastering deceit made we quite happy, and I was once again practicing <strong>Sleight of Hand</strong> while securing some semen. It wasn¡¯t easy under the watchful gaze of the king, but I managed to store a small vial. If I needed to collect more, I suspected this wouldn¡¯t be my only chance.


    I considered licking myself clean, but I decided that was not part of the Aria from his fantasy. Or I suppose he saw me as Cornelia. Instead, I asked him if it was sweet to taste.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and see?¡± He asked devilishly.


    I timidly stuck out my tongue, but when I tasted the bitter stuff I made a face and shook my head in disgust. This reaction was instinctual. In reality, I didn¡¯t mind the taste of semen, but the character I was ying did, and the skills filled in the gaps. At this exact moment, Cornelia the daddy¡¯s girl found semen salty and unpleasant.


    The king let out a big bellyugh. ¡°Oh ho, well, I didn¡¯t expect you to like it the first time. I¡¯ll help you get used to it, of course.¡±


    ¡°Yes, papa!¡± I said.


    I cleaned myself up with a towel he handed me, put my dress back on, and then leaned over and gave ¡°papa¡± a hug and a kiss on the cheek. My deceptive self was starting to regain control, and I was letting the fantasy Cornelia go. It has spiraled into a deep dark fantasy area, and I hadn¡¯t even gotten prated with a dick for the trouble, but I was absolutely ecstatic. Yes, that was because¡­


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 15!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Lolification (Passive): Body takes on the form of a 12-year-old girl permanently without aging.</strong>


    <strong>Forever Pure (Passive): Virginity is restored. The effect urs once a day.</strong>


    <strong>Bleeder (Active): Uses a small amount of stamina to bleed from pussy.</strong>


    Back to two passives, huh? Well, it can¡¯t be helped with the king and the slime taking control. Even the threesome, while I was the instigator, was really moved forward by Danielle¡¯s lust, not mine. However, these abilities were nothing I was excited about.


    <strong>Lolification</strong> would make me young forever. That was certainly very tempting, except for the 12-year-old body. Even if I found men okay with that, I wasn¡¯t okay with men who were okay with that. Sorry, I just can¡¯t convince myself it¡¯s the mind that matters when my body is clearly undeveloped. In my mind, this differed from Min, who simply had a small, delicate body. I felt like <strong>Lolification</strong> could seriously damage my path as a seductress.


    Forever Pure resembled a skill I was offered before, and even with the king to roley, I wasn¡¯t that interested. Bleeder sounded even worst. I guess it could have its advantages. I could really easily fake having my hymen broke. I could also fake my period. However, neither of those things seemed worth it for me.


    For the first time, I decided to keep a point. As thest chance warning popped up on the screen, I took a deep breath and clicked yes. The screen went away and I bid farewell to my skills. Perhaps the next round would me two skills I couldn¡¯t live without. I hoped so¡­ I basically just gave away the fountain of youth here.


    ¡°Remember, my sweet daughter, you cane back here anytime and read whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I also want papa to teach me more things,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, you really should be learning those kinds of things from your betrothed.¡±


    ¡°No! I want to learn from papa, he¡¯s the best!¡±


    He let out an embarrassed chuckle, and I finally bid him goodbye. Once the door to his study closed, leaving me alone in the hallway, I gave out a rough breath. Well, I had gotten myself into something strange. I had yed his fantasy well, and the both of us pushed ourselves into this very inappropriate roley.


    The bell started ringing, and after it stopped with 9 rings I gave a start. So¡­ it really was 9 pm. It¡¯s gettingte. I had one more hour until the prince wanted me for his secret meeting. Even though the king had dumped his load on my chest, I wasfortable after wiping it off. However, I didn¡¯t feel like going back to the room and getting another dose of Min¡¯s guilt stares. So, instead, I decided to head over to the prince¡¯s room early. I really wanted to get this over with, and I was feeling pretty exhausted with how things had gone today. Especially the blow from leveling without finding any new special skills. I was no closer to thwarting Denova or freeing Jenai or myself for that matter.


    I made my way to Richard¡¯s room, and I was able to make it after only asking servants twice, so I felt like I was starting to get a feel for theyout of this castle. Either way, I made it to his room and it only took me about thirty minutes, so if he had wanted me after 10, I wasn¡¯t that early.


    I went to knock on his door but then decided not to. He was my husband-to-be, so I should be able to just go into his room without knocking. At least, that¡¯s how I felt. That¡­ and I wanted to see if I could catch him in apromising condition. He had been so atrocious today that I just wanted to see him embarrass himself just a little.


    Therefore, I used my max conceal, the sneak skill I hadn¡¯t used in quite some time, and the newly acquired stealth while trying to open the door as quietly as possible. Then, I slipped myself into his room. I nced around the room in amusement. It certainly wasn¡¯t the pink monstrosity that my room was. His bed wasn¡¯t made, although I¡¯d assume it was a maid that would do that anyway. The room stuck to darker colors, arge bed with a brown canopy sat in the middle of the room. To be honest, the room was pretty unremarkable, and my hopes I¡¯d see something outright shocking seemed to be in vain.


    I¡¯m sure if I had snuck into Julian¡¯s room, I would have found a dozen scandalously things. As I was looking around, I ended up behind a changing curtain. At that point, the door suddenly banged open. I fell down to my knees immediately, hiding behind the curtain while I peeked through the crack to see what happened. It was, of course, Richard. He was looking around the room strangely. He wore a very suspicious look on his face.


    ¡°Cornelia?¡± He suddenly demanded with a scowl. ¡°Have you been sneaking in my room?¡±


    He had said this so suddenly, that I practically fell through the curtain. I knew he had asked me toe in a half hour or so, but to so quickly know I was sneaking in his room, I really had no clue how he found out. Did a guard see me enter? Still, I was caught now. There was nothing I could do but fess up. Maybe I could make an excuse. Why the hell did I sneak in at all?


    ¡°Cornelia¡­e out now you little sneak,¡± he said with a mean smirk.


    I let out a sigh, turning to go reveal myself. This was not sex, so it was a bit embarrassing for me, even with my rather high mental resistance.


    However, before I could, another voice sounded from across the room. There was a back door leading into what looked like a closet, and a woman emerged from the closet as she talked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my prince¡­ my future husband¡­ you caught me, how did you know I was in your room?¡± the woman said.


    I almost let out a noise, mming the <strong>Conceal</strong> ability down and hiding my presence. What the hell was going on? I recognized the woman immediately. She was that really bitchy ¡°friend¡± that I had met when I saw Richard for the first time earlier today. What was her name? That¡¯s right, Sylvia. However, that wasn¡¯t the worst part. The worst part was that she was absolutely wearing one of my dresses. It was the light green one! And she wore gaudy pink jewelry, and I could guess where that came from.


    ¡°How would I not know?¡± He sneered. ¡°I can smell the country vige that you call a kingdom all over you.¡±


    I lifted up my dress and took a sniff. Okay, right now, I smelled like your dad¡¯s spooge, but that didn¡¯t mean I had some small-town stink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡± She blushed and turned away. ¡°Just because I¡¯m an uneducatedmoner from a barely royal family doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t try to maintain my hygiene.¡±


    The line was painful and clearly intended to veil an insult at me. Did these two set this up? Was this some strange way the two had concocted to embarrass and humiliate me?


    ¡°Why are you in here anyway?¡± He growled, ¡®And why is my bed so messy.¡±


    ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t help myself. Your scent, it¡¯s intoxicating. I was rolling in your sheets. And I¡­¡± She looked away shyly¡­¡± I was sniffing your underwear.¡±


    Richard suddenly shook his head. ¡°No, no, no¡­ Sylv, Cornelia wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    I agreed with Richard, I wouldn¡¯t do something like that, even if I did like the guy¡­ probably. I dated this jock once and I liked to wear his coat because it smelled like him, but that¡¯s not sneaking into someone¡¯s room like a pervert¡­ says the person who snuck into someone¡¯s room.


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m sorry, Richard, I¡¯ll do better!¡± Sylvia said while straightening my dress she was wearing.


    As she was now in the middle of the room, I realized she also had done her hair up almost identical to how my hair was done. The dress she was wearing was fitted for me, but she wore it well enough. It was tight in the chest and a little baggy around the hips. However, she looked like me. Even the expression on her face looked like it was trying to match mine. While creating my princess <strong>Deception</strong> mask, I had spent a fair amount of time looking at a mirror, so I knew when my ¡°fake¡± facial expressions were being copied.


    Richard sat down on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just want this to be perfect. Now that I¡¯ve seen her, she¡¯s just, so intoxicating. Everything about her drives me mad.¡±


    ¡°I know, th-that¡¯s why¡­ don¡¯t I look like her? Plus¡­ these are hers, I should sm-smell like her too, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I know you¡¯re trying. It was just¡­ easier before I met the real thing.¡±


    Sylvia wore a look full of frustration and sadness. I was starting to gain an understanding of what was going on here.


    ¡°B-but¡­ you know a princess like her wo-would never l-let you do the things you want to her like you do to me?¡± Sylvia pleaded.


    No, I most certainly would¡­ I mean, if he hadn¡¯t turned out to be such a douche nozzle when I first met him. This is just a ssic case of two people failing to connect. He would not have had to try at all to get me in his pants¡­. Yet he still managed to blow it entirely.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± His lips tightened. ¡°I¡¯m just frustrated. Your body doesn¡¯t look like hers, but I can kind of smell her scent on you. I¡¯ll just keep my eyes closed.¡±


    This was just painful, but the girl looked up at him happily, clearly infatuated with him as much as he appeared to be infatuated with me. Although, the truth was that he probably wasn¡¯t interested in me at all, or I suppose Cornelia. He was infatuated with the idea of Cornelia. He had built up a person in his mind¡­ a beautiful princess that satisfies his every sexual desire¡­ and this duke¡¯s daughter had been right there, desperately trying to fill the role.


    ¡°Say¡­ something like Cornelia would say,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ um¡­ I like elves. I like them to be my servants. I think they¡¯re just like us, humans.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ is something she would say¡­ yes. Get over on your knees now, I¡¯m going to put it in.¡±


    He pulled down his pants and hiked up her dress. He put her over the bed, pushing her down onto her knees, where her head fell into a fluffy pillow, afortable doggie style. He grabbed the underwear and pulled it to the side, and I realized that even the underwear was mine. I gave a wry smile as he slid his dick into her. He had to try three times before his dick properly slid into her. Likely, she wasn¡¯t very wet trying to pretend to be another woman to satisfy her lover. Stress could do that to you. That was a problem I never had any more, so I almost forgot it was a thing. They could probably use my Pigman lubricant, not that I was offering.


    ¡®Uh¡­ oh yeah, Richard¡­ you¡¯re so big, Richard. I didn¡¯t realize. You¡¯re much bigger than those Pigman¡­ it¡¯s practically splitting me in two.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ did those Pigman rape you, Cornelia?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop them, Richard. It was their elf overlord. He controlled them, made them capture me and rape me. He raped me too, they took turns. But I persevered because I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re my woman, so of course you¡¯re strong.¡± Richard moaned, meanwhile thrusting away deep into Sylvia¡¯s waiting snatch.


    ¡°I¡¯m Richard¡¯s woman, yes, ah, yes¡­ fuck me, Richard, make me forget those horrible Pigman!¡±


    ¡°But, what happened Cornelia?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes! I outsmarted the stupid elf and took his woman. I made her my sl-ah yes¡­ my ve¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, just what I¡¯d expect. So, smart¡­ and so tight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby¡­ I¡¯m tight, I¡¯m tight for you baby, so keep sticking it in me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened after?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°You courageously sent your brother, he slew the Pigman, and then I had him r-rape my ve girl.¡±


    He barked augh while pping Sylvia¡¯s butt. ¡°That sounds like my brother, the two of you conspired to torture that ugly little elf?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ oh yes¡­ oh, fuck yes¡­ we did¡­ we did Richard¡­ I¡¯m going to torture her, but first I need your dick, I need it inside of me!¡±


    Their delusional story wasughable at best. I had to give them credit foring up with that based on what they knew. Don¡¯t get me wrong, even though their dirty talk was silly, I was a seductress, so I was turned on. As I watched him plow her from behind, the two gasping in tandem while saying just about anything they knew about me, which was very little, I also had slipped my fingers under my dress and did my business.


    I wondered how Richard would react knowing that the woman he wanted to fuck was watching him fuck a poor recement while touching herself. The perversion of that fact did me in, and I ended up cumming, barely holding back a moan. I continued to watch the pair fuck, although they didn¡¯tst long. Without position shifts, sex-rted skills, and perpetual stamina, the pair just didn¡¯t perform at my particr level. It was like watching amateurs.


    Still¡­ I wondered. I imagined giving the pair stamina. However, he didn¡¯t seem to recover his speed. <strong>All Nighter </strong>recovered stamina to a sexual partner ¡°during intercourse¡±. I thought that if I imagined myself as participating in the sense that I¡¯m a voyeur, then technically they¡¯re sexual partners engaged in the same ¡°intercourse.¡± I was only half sure it would work, but it seemed like skills couldn¡¯t handle that level of mental math. I also tried some Rejuvenation¡­ if I was watching the show, I wanted it to be a good one. However, that failed too.


    Finally, I tried to do a position swap, but it failed as well. I didn¡¯t really want to suddenly find myself in a threesome with the pair and I really didn¡¯t know if its mysterious powers would be enough to overlook the sudden addition of a third person. Oh well, at least their doggy is going well enough. She¡¯s getting quite wet now, and he¡¯s got his hips thrusting into her hard enough that it¡¯s making a pleasant thwacking sound. It was loud enough that it covered up the sound of me rubbing myself and breathing hard. I wasn¡¯t trying as hard to <strong>Conceal </strong>myself, enjoying the show instead. However, he was a bit winded and pulled out early, holding his dick as hot juices shot out across her butt cheeks.


    The bell chimes went off, signaling it was ten. At that point, Sylvia seemed to be frantic. She turned around and started sucking his dick. Her blowjob was sloppy at best, but surprisingly, she managed to get him hard after a minute or two. She turned back around and wagged her butt at him, still with streams of his cum on her cheeks. He nodded and stuck it back it, taking her once again in doggie position. She seemed oddly determined to get him to ride her in that position while she faced the door. As he thrust into her, she looked up at the door expectantly. She had a malicious grin on her face as she did. It took me a minute or two to realize what she was doing. That¡¯s right, everything made sense now. I received a note toe at ten to their room. It wasn¡¯t Richard who wrote the note at all. It was Sylvia.


    She knew she¡¯d be fucking Richard tonight, and so she wanted me toe to the door just as they were in the throes of sex. She probably nned to answer the door naked, or maybe she thought I¡¯d open the door and catch them there, her giving me a big grin while my husband-to-be plowed her from behind. It was devilish, and also a little sexy for a seductress like me. I wondered what would have happened if I had barged in at that time. Would I have gotten the pair in a threesome? Maybe I would have taken her ce and given him the woman he actually wanted. Either way, it was something left in the might have been. She probably never would have guessed I watched the whole thing from another angle.


    She continued to give annoyed looks at the door as time passed on, but after about ten minutes she gave up on meing through and instead backed her butt up against his dick. It wasn¡¯t nearly as good as myself, I worked those hips in many different ways that could drive a man crazy. She just pushed back with her knees in a sloppy rhythm that just as often caused Richard¡¯s dick to fall out of her as it contributed to getting him to thrust deeper.


    ¡°Cornelia¡­ your pussy is so tight, Cornelia¡­ I love you!¡±


    ¡°Richard, ah yeah, you¡¯re so hard and big, I love you too. Cornelia loves you!¡±


    My eyebrow rose, but I mostly just smirked in amusement. Using their confessions, moaning, and dirty talk, I brought myself to another climax. It was a little lonely. The king had only fingered me today and I had only fingered myself, that¡¯s an entire day with nothing hard and long in me.


    As Richard¡¯s body stiffened and he gave three frantic thrusts deep inside Sylvia, I gave her a little look of envy. A momentter, they finished and he copsed right next to her, having forgotten to pull out this time. Sylvia fell to her side. She had a big smile on her face as she put her hand over her pussy, likely feeling the seed he deposited in her leaking out. I wondered if she was trying to get pregnant. That was one-way mistresses tried to gain a part of their lovers, so it made sense.


    Either way, the two lied there without speaking deep into the night, and I was really really bored by the time I wasfortable getting out from behind the changing curtain and sneaking out of the room.


    <strong>Sneaking has increased to level 2.</strong>


    Well, at least something good came from tonight. I looked down at Sylvia, wearing a satisfied look on her face as she cupped her sex juices against her hand and the dirty pair of underwear that used to be mine. I gave a sigh and left the room. I just wanted to forget this day ever happened.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    I returned to the room rather sexually frustrated from a night without pration. Immediately, I started looking around in the packs, trying to find the toy Jenai had taken from me so long ago while ignoring the overly pink scenery.


    ¡°Looking?¡± Min asked.


    I exined to her the device I was looking for. It was my only toy and considering it was conceived by the twisted mind of Denova, it might be the only toy of its kind in the country. If I wanted my +25% experience with <strong>Solo yer</strong>, I needed it. When Min shook her head and told me she didn¡¯t find anything matching my description, I fell into a depression.


    I would need to find some kind of craftsman with magic to create a new one for me. That was a given. Perhaps if I asked the King, he could help me out. However, that was something that couldn¡¯t be done tonight. That meant that tonight I would have absolutely nothing long and hard inside of me.


    It might sound silly to someone else, but I had rarely gone more than a single day without a penis inside me since I¡¯d been to this world. I was suffering from penis withdrawal, is all I¡¯m trying to say. Iid on the bed, an annoyed look on my face. A momentter, Minid down next to me. I gave her a surprised look.


    She had been taking the whole ¡°servant¡± thing really seriously. She was sewing outfits for me, cooking for me, rubbing my shoulders when I asked. I had expected, given her behavior, she¡¯d end up trying to sleep in some kind of servant cot in an adjacent room, or perhaps curled up on the floor. Instead, she lied down right next to me and wrapped her arms around me like it was the most natural thing.


    It¡¯s not that I minded. Having Min next to me was veryforting. It was likely the same for her. She had been through a lot too. She had been lucky enough to avoid getting involved with Denova, but she had ended up stumbling out of the forest with nothing on her back. She tried to steal some food so she wouldn¡¯t starve, and suddenly she was branded a ve by angry farmers. All of that was after she had been a breeding stock for goblins for an unknown period. So, she probably wanted to hold on to someone at night as well.


    However, I was still really wound up, and she smelled really good. My hands started to move over her body. They really had a mind of their own.


    Min looked up at me with some very cute eyes and a blush on her cheeks. ¡°Level up.¡±


    I smiled as I set <strong>Lesbian Lover</strong>, but shook my head. ¡°No¡­ not leveling. I just want¡­ for Min to be inside me.¡±


    She looked at me for a few moments, then gave a sharp nod. ¡°Min¡­ try hard.¡±


    That¡¯s how she ended up lying down around my legs. She had stuck three fingers into me, and she was wiggling them around. However, she really didn¡¯t have any kind of method. The fingers just kind of poked into me and twirled around. It really wasn¡¯t doing it.


    ¡°Min, baby, c-can you kind of do it a little smoother, like, rub here¡­ no, here¡­ like you do when you masturbate.¡±


    Min wore a nk face as I said that.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve never masturbated?¡± I asked.


    Min shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Aria¡­ only.¡±


    ¡°What? I-I¡¯m the only one whose ever¡­ made you cum?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ cum¡­ Aria¡­ best.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why I was blushing now, it wasn¡¯t the kind ofpliment that should make someone feel good, but for some reason, I was kind of proud. Was this the kind of feeling guys had when being a girl¡¯s first? I wasn¡¯t sure, but I liked to beplimented at how good I could make people feel.


    However, none of that solved my current problem, which was that Min¡¯s fingers were inside me, but theycked any real oomph. Finally, I reached down and positioned her hand. I put all four fingers in, her hands were pretty tiny and it took that before I felt satisfied. I put her thumb down on my clit. Then I grabbed her wrist. She let me while watching her hand and my pussy intently like she was studying.


    I pulled her wrist to bring her hand out, then brought it back in. I repeated the motion over and over again. She kept her hand still, letting me control all the motions, and soon I was jacking her wrist back and forth while rocking my hips against her fingers and thumb.


    That¡¯s right, I was using her hand like a dildo. It probably wouldn¡¯t get me masturbation experience, but I probably got more experience if it counted as lesbianism, anyway. Therefore, I used her hand as my fuck toy, growing more vigorous and aggressive as I went.


    [Position Unlocked: Lounger]


    Before long, the feeling of her fingers sliding in and out of me as fast as my hand could move her wrist did the trick, and I came. I started slowing down as my pussy convulsed on her wet fingers. After a moment, I pulled them out, and I brought Min up to my level. I gave her a kiss on the lips and licked her fingers covered in my juices.


    ¡°Felt¡­ cum¡­¡± Min murmured.


    I smiled and gave her a hug, finally satisfied for the night. This wasn¡¯t so bad, at least every now and then. I went to sleep naked while still holding on to Min.


    When I woke up, it was still dark in the room. I could feel Min holding me from behind. However, something about her form felt off. I started to turn around, but suddenly realized I couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°M-min?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± a gruffer male voice said behind me.


    Shivers shot up my spine as the arms wrapped around me tightened. They weren¡¯t the thin delicate arms of Min, but a man¡¯s very muscr arms. However, the worst part was the instant recognition of who was talking. The voice was none other than Denova¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Wh-what did you do to Min?¡± I demanded.


    I had reached around and grabbed my face. I waspletely immobilized and couldn¡¯t resist and my head was turned painfully up. Denova¡¯s face was looking down at me with a malicious smirk. He leaned forward and shoved his tongue down my throat. As he took my mouth, his hand squeezed painfully on my breasts. After a few moments of this, he pulled his lips away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who owns you.¡± Denova chuckled. ¡°Your mission must be finished.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I practically spat. ¡°But you haven¡¯t given me any direction.¡±


    ¡°You know¡­¡± He said, pulling away a bit. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to fuck the Pigman. They were paid handsomely just to hold you for a week. I¡¯m assuming you had some role in breaking their greed and fear of me. You really are a slut.¡±


    In certain situations, being called a slut would have been a turn on, but this time hit me hard. I justified my sexual exploits with the need for experience, protection, and survival, but deep down those questions still ran behind the mental resistance and <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>. Was I just some slut? Was that all I was? Those words hurt me in a way I hadn¡¯t felt since myst day with the Pigman. However, when the Pigman had broken me, I killed them. If I could just kill Denova¡­


    Something must have shown on my face because Denova gave augh. ¡°I wonder what you¡¯re thinking. But don¡¯t worry. Even a slut like you will serve the Bandit King. You can be a whore, but you¡¯re my whore. Never forget it!¡±


    His hand reached down my body, sliding between my legs while I was powerless to fight back. His fingers, rough and unpleasant, pushed themselves inside me. At this point, my <strong>Deception</strong> and <strong>Conceal </strong>were maxed. Even if I did enjoy his touches, I wouldn¡¯t show it on my face.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want,¡± I demanded.


    He leaned very close to my ear and bit it. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Suddenly, his fingers turned sharp and thrust up into me like a de. There was a sharp pain as he tore into me from the inside. I let out a scream, and my eyes suddenly burst open. The light wasing in from the window and I woke up to the sound of a light knock on the door. When I nced down, I saw that was wearing clothing, although I had been sweating a lot, and it was a bit sticky. Min had once again dressed me while I was asleep though. Did that mean that what had happened was a dream? Perhaps it was a special skill of Denova¡¯s, something like entering my dreams. Suddenly, I felt a lot less safe.


    For the moment, at least, I was safe in my room and Denova was not here. With a breath of relief, I finally regained some of myposure. I was wearing a slightly ufortable pink dress. The nicefy nightie I had worn before was taken by Richard and his fuck buddy so they couldmit their bizarre sexual acts, so I was left with what Min scrounged from Cornelia¡¯s stock. Oh god, did they take my vibrator as well? The horrifying thought suddenly entered my brain.


    While I still recovered from my rough awakening, it was Min who answered the door, still wearing the splotchy ve outfit. There was nothing I could do about the dream now, I didn¡¯t even know if I was real or just a nightmare, so I focused on Min instead. I¡¯d have to get her something new to wear soon. I wasn¡¯t even sure if it had been washed since I had found her in it. Min spoke with someone I couldn¡¯t see on the outside of the door, and after a moment closed the door and walked over to me with something in her hand.


    It was a small letter, not sealed in an envelope. There was a spike of fear that this hade from Denova. Min looked at me worriedly as the expressions unfolded on my face. I reinstated my <strong>Conceal </strong>and gave Min a reassuring look. After taking a deep breath, I unfolded the letter and looked at the writing.


    <em>Your first and second brothers would like to have you for breakfast. Meet us out in the garden, my dear, we have much to discuss!</em>


    The letter was written in a scrawl that was even more bubbly and artistic than the note leftst night by Sylvia. First and second brothers must mean the first prince and the second prince. Like the king, they apparently had no problem immediately seeing me as family, even though the wedding was still pending. I informed Min of my new schedule, and she nodded and immediately started preparing me.


    Although Denova told me I didn¡¯t need to continually decorate my hair as diligently as the first meeting, Min stillbed, curled, and wore it up. Meanwhile, I applied the appropriate makeup. I had to continue the image of a princess, and I didn¡¯t feel like I could do it without the assistance of this physical mask along with the mental one I prepared.


    I slipped back into princess mode, regaining the etiquette I didn¡¯t wear when I was alone with Min. When I was finished decorating myself, Min helped me put on a dress. It was, of course, pink, but it actually looked considerably toned down from the rest of the stuff. Most of the frills and embroidery was absent and it fit my body far closer than the puffy dresses of the former princess.


    <strong>Etiquette has increased to level 2.</strong>


    ¡°This¡­ you worked on the dressst night?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Min nodded.


    She didn¡¯t say anything more, but I gave her a proper thank you and a kiss on the cheek. I twirled around once in the dress. It was much better than the dress had previously been. This was at least a dress I could walk around in without feeling embarrassed. Min waited at the door and waved goodbye as I left. She was such a diligent servant.


    Of course, my sense of direction had not improved in a day, so I still needed to ask several servants in order to make it to the garden which was outside of the mansion. It appeared that this garden was a massive flower garden that made up arge portion of the castle¡¯s backyard. It was decadent and refined, and I couldn¡¯t help but think about how muchbor a thing like this took to maintain, especially in this day and age. Perhaps magic made some things easier, but the image of monarchs living off the broken backs of peasants still entered my mind.


    As if to entuate that fact as I traveled down the garden path my eyes caught a gigantic statue. It was easily 30 meters tall. It depicted a massive dragon that appeared to be breathing fire. There was a knight as well, defending himself with a massive shield that blocked the mes. The dragon was the typical fantasy kind,rge reptilian neck, giant wings, and sharp ws. As I took it in, I wondered if dragons were real in this world, or if this was something metaphorical.


    ¡°Ghastly, isn¡¯t it?¡± The voice suddenly came from behind and I gave a jump, turning back.


    The person who was behind me was none other than Gregory. He wore the more restrained clothing that the first prince did not, rich looking shirt and cks over a strong and muscr chest. He had hair that was just long enough that you wouldn¡¯t be able to call it short. He was well-shaved, clean, and possessed a rich flowery scent that was not out of ce in this garden.


    ¡°Ah, yeah, dragons¡­ is¡­ there a story behind it?¡± I asked, vaguely feeling for information.


    Gregory made a face. ¡°Yeah¡­ one father won¡¯t let us forget. It¡¯s his statue. The young man was him, or so he says¡­ back forty years ago when he was just level 72. It depicts the conquest of the Dragon God Bahamut.¡±


    ¡°Bahamut!¡± I say in surprise.


    It was, at the very least, a name I recognize from RPGs. It was usually a boss, or a summon. Depended on the fantasy.


    ¡°Yes¡­ as Father tells it, Bahamut was summoned by the demon king forty years ago. As he says, he was close friends with the hero of ages and the hero¡¯s party.¡±


    ¡°Demon Kings and heroes¡­¡± I looked at the statue wistfully.


    ¡°Well, you are a woman after all, so I suppose those kinds of things do it for you.¡± He sniffed.


    I gave him a wry look. ¡°Not exactly. I was just wondering what the hero was like¡­¡±


    Heughed. ¡°You and every teen girl I¡¯ve ever met. No one remembers him well, even those who met him. They say he made it to level 100. He was a person summoned from another world. Once he beat the demon lord and Bahamut, they say he surpassed that level and ceased to be human. Others say he just went home.¡±


    ¡°Another world? What kind of world!¡± I said the words a bit too excitedly, my <strong>Conceal </strong>losing out to the first time I had ever heard anyone mention another world.


    Gregoryughed. ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s all probably made up, anyway. There are no other worlds than this one. And that dragon? Just a high-level monster. They act like just because monsters get over level 100 they suddenly be gods. It¡¯s just bullshit. You shouldn¡¯t listen to that kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I shook my head. ¡°Th-that¡¯s not why you wanted toe talk to me.¡±


    Gregory gave a smile, putting his arm out. I put my hand through it and held on to him. ¡°Well, let¡¯s join big brother first. He¡¯s busy being pampered under the perg.¡±


    I nodded and the pair of us moved away from the statue. I gave the dragon onest look before I shook my head. I needed to know more about the history of this world, especially if I ever wanted to return home. However, first, I had to survive, and a certain ring on my finger currently held more importance.


    When we reached arge wooden canopy draped with flowers, we came upon the first prince. He was lying back on the lounge-like seat. He was wearing arge gaudy robe and pants, but no shirt. There was a bowl of fruit on a nearby table, and there were also three servants nearby. One was feeding him the fruit, except he wasn¡¯t using his hands, but his mouth. He¡¯d pick up a grape with his lips and then bend over and drop it into Julian¡¯s mouth. Another was rubbing his feet while the third waved a fan. It was exactly like one of those depictions of hedonism.


    And while I call them servants, not a single one of them wore a shirt. Instead, they had nicely toned muscr bodies that were shavedpletely clean and appropriately oiled. They wore pants, sort of, they were very tight and low cut. Their bulges were not left to the imagination. Regrettably, the pool boy look was totally doing it for me, and I could barely manage to take my eyes off of them, my concealing shattering to give way to this guilty pleasure.


    ¡°A-are these those servants you told me about.¡± I started reaching out and almost touch one blond man¡¯s chest before I stopped myself.


    Gregory sat down in a chair near Julian and the two shared a look and a knowing smile. ¡°See, Julian, I told you that she understood. She might be someonepatible with us.¡±


    ¡°I never said I doubted you, my sweet, I just thought your reasoning was wed.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But I figured any woman who keeps an elf ve must have certain dark desires?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, you have it wrong, about the elves.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I broke in. ¡°What about elves?¡±


    The pair turned to me and Julian held out his hand toward me before he spoke. ¡°Well, your female elf ve. You haven¡¯t slept with her, right?¡±


    My cheeks turned bright with shock. ¡°N-no! Of course not!¡±


    Of course, this was aplete lie, but I never expected anyone to ask me outright.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve tried, right?¡±


    I turned my eyes away, but the continuing blush gave him the opinion that I had, so he chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°But, brother, elves are such sexually promiscuous creatures!¡±


    Julian sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. They are not. That is just a myth propagated by the uninformed. Even I had to be set straight by a particrly well-endowed elf.


    ¡°Eh! Brother, without me? When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Oh, during the Marqueet festival, when father sent you off.¡±


    ¡°Even then, you¡¯d promised you wouldn¡¯t feast without me.¡±


    ¡°Please, sweetie, let me tell my story.¡± Julian waved his hand as Gregory pouted. ¡°I met a particr interesting elf, but he was an outcast. His sexual nature was abnormal. You see¡­ elves are fiercely monogamous. In fact, in the elvish tongue, marriage and sex have the same meaning.¡±


    ¡°But what about those public ceremonies where they engage in sex?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I asked the elf as well. He told me it was human¡¯s misunderstanding. You see, to an elf, being asked to have sex is the same thing as being asked to have marriage. Where a human might consummate his marriage vows, to an elf, consummation IS the marriage vow.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ that means?¡±


    ¡°Yes! One elf asks another to have sex, and then they gather all of their loved ones and do it in full view of the vige, the so-called witnesses. Of course, this practice Ipletely endorse. But afterward, they remain intensely devoted. They never pick another partner. Basically, they¡¯re prudes.¡±


    ¡°W-wait!¡± I interrupted, my face starting to turn green. ¡°What about if they were raped or something.¡±


    Julian shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s consent that matters. Unless both sides agree to it and then do it consensually, it¡¯s not binding. So that sweet elf said. Gods¡­ he was so good with his mouth. I could watch that thing work all day.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re making me jealous!¡±


    ¡°B-b-b-but w-what about women? Like¡­ if they¡¯re both women. That doesn¡¯t count without pration, right?¡± my voice was a little higher than it should have been as I cut into their conversation.


    ¡°Same-sex marriages?¡± Gregory chuckled. ¡°See, she does think like us, most women wouldn¡¯t even consider being with another woman.¡±


    ¡°Well, until we get to them.¡± Julian chuckled, but then turned to me. ¡°Did a certain horny princess do something naughty to her elf ve?¡±


    ¡°Geh!¡± I made a nonsensical noise, and he struck the matter home.


    Oh God! Min¡­ what are you thinking!

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    The fact that my slutty nature was found out by the first two princes didn¡¯t seem to faze them at all. I might have been more freaked out about it if the bombshell that was Min didn¡¯t just drop in myp. The two men considered the situation of my maybe wife amusing.


    ¡°Our third brother will be so heartbroken to find out his wife-to-be is already married.¡± Gregoryughed.


    When I started to freak out at that, Julian waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about it. Elf customs are hardly binding here, and she¡¯s just a ve, anyway. If anything, it will make her more fiercely loyal to you. I don¡¯t see a downside to it. As far as third brother, he may not be as enlightened as me and my brother, but if you held every noble ountable for their sexual perversions, three-fourths of us would be dead overnight.¡±


    ¡°Brother speaks honestly,¡± Gregory added. ¡°I know not any noble who hasn¡¯t put their hands on at least one servant or two. I know I have.¡±


    As Gregory said this, he reached out and ran his hands along the oiled thigh of one of their servants, who merely responded with a grin.


    I was quickly findingfort as I talked with these two men. Sure, they lived lives of gluttony, but their attitude toward free love made them feel like kindred spirits to me. I felt like for the first time since I hade to this castle that there was a ray of sunshine. These two men were like me. They were myrades. Fellow seducers, although their path was radically different from my own.


    ¡°But enough of elves.¡± Julian pped his hand. ¡°I invited you to eat with us because I had seen something in you that I wanted. You have the eyes of a woman who craves and desires. My brother and I are all about fulfilling desires.¡±


    He snapped his fingers, and two more men came out, just as buff and oiled as the first three. One of them went behind me and started rubbing my shoulders. The other picked up a small piece of fruit in his mouth and leaned towards me. I opened my mouth towards him, his lips just brushing my own as I took the piece in and chewed it.


    Meanwhile, I felt like I was going to melt. Min rubbed my shoulders too. I used to think it was because she was a servant, but now it held a more ominous meaning. However, she didn¡¯t have the muscles this man had, and I liked it hard. As the man came back with another piece of food, my hand might have identally slipped against his bulge. If I could just get a weekend with these servants, I could level to my heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Although, more specifically, there is a bit of a society that we are a part of. We would like you toe to a celebration we¡¯re holding in a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right,¡± I spoke up. ¡°Your father invited me to a celebration.¡±


    The pair looked at each other with grins before looking back at me. ¡°Not that¡­ that¡¯s a formal thing, drab and boring, full of old Ninnys talking about how they can¡¯t satisfy their husbands. I¡¯m talking about a celebration that is a little more¡­ underground.¡±


    ¡°Not that it¡¯s full of criminals or anything,¡± Gregory interjected.


    Julian nodded. ¡°Yes, of course¡­ this is an exclusive club made up mostly of nobles and a few¡­ special guests. We wear masks, no one is allowed to know anyone else¡¯s identity while you¡¯re there. Very hush, hush, even speaking it exists now is taboo¡­ but I¡¯m convinced you¡¯ll take us up on our offer, dear.¡±


    ¡°A-and what will we be doing¡­ at this party?¡±


    Julian gave anotherugh. ¡°Anything you want, my dear.¡±


    ¡°Although most of it won¡¯t involve clothing,¡± Gregory added.


    ¡°Any man.¡±


    ¡°Any woman.¡±


    ¡°Royalty, high nobles, low nobles, knights. An invariable buffet of the capital''s finest.¡±


    This offer was incredibly tempting. Not the part about sex. As a seductress, I could get sex if I wanted sex. Sex was not a problem, and I didn¡¯t need to go to some creepy underground club full of perverts to get my rocks off. I liked things more on a person-to-person basis, anyway. That said, this sounded like a great leveling opportunity.


    They were right, I was a lustful and wanting creature, but not in the same way as they thought. I wanted strength and power. I wanted the power to overwhelm Denova. Despite everything that had happened, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a polygamist or sexual deviant. In fact, if Denova hadn¡¯t been such a bastard, I¡¯d have been happy to be his exclusive sex toy for the rest of my days. But sex wasn¡¯t something I could just enjoy with a single person. I had to level. I had to be stronger. And if I had to fuck every guy, girl, and monster in this kingdom, I would do it. In the end, I hoped to find a ce that was safe, for me, for Min, for Jenai¡­ and maybe a guy who was sweet. Someone like Devon maybe. Wait¡­


    ¡°You said nobility?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Julian chuckled. ¡°Well¡­ no one admits to going. They¡¯d take the proof they went to the grave¡­ but everyone goes. Even the King.¡±


    ¡°A-and your third and fourth brothers?¡± I expected the King would do something like this, but¡­


    Julian gave a sympathetic look. ¡°Sorry, love, even your fianc¨¦e partakes. And of course, I¡¯ve seen Devon there since he turned 18.¡±


    With my <strong>Conceal </strong>not up, I had a slightly depressed look on my face. Julian was trying to cheer me up by saying it was just the way things were.


    ¡°No matter how goody-two-shoes someone may look, take our brother Devon, for example, they all hold that deep dark perversion in their hearts. Of course, you can¡¯t fault them, since you do as well.¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t Richard that had made me depressed like this. It was the idea that Devon did this too. I wanted to call Julian a liar, but that would reveal too much. I didn¡¯t want to believe Devon was the kind of man who would go to sex clubs. It was weird because the current me was the kind of woman who would and has slept with hundreds of guys, but I held Devon at a standard higher than myself. I wasn¡¯t angry¡­ I just felt disappointed.


    Then a thought came to me. ¡°But¡­ what about analyze?¡±


    Julian chuckled while crushing myst thread of hope. ¡°The masks we wear are absolute. A wonderful enchanted item indeed. Analyze does not work. Your indiscretions cannot be seen. Even the best special skills will never out you¡­ as long as the mask stays on, you can do whatever you want. We took the idea from a certain Bandit King long dead now, part of the reason we¡¯re so hush-hush¡­ these masks would be too dangerous in amoner¡¯s hands. It¡¯s locked to the user, and it can only be worn on certain nights. However, I will have one made for you.¡±


    I finished breakfast with the two men, fed to me by the mouth of a hunky servant, the act only cheering me up a little. I might have mounted one of the servants right there, but neither Julian nor Gregory got particrly grabby with the servants, so I resisted as well. I didn¡¯t want to be the odd one standing out even if the pair were okay with it. Before I was able to leave, I had to promise them I woulde to the next party. I also had to cut off a piece of hair, which was used to make the mask.


    ¡°Although, the Harvest festival would be the biggest one of the year. That¡¯s a month from now. You should start with this smaller gathering in preparation for that one. The harvest can be overwhelming.¡± Gregory exined.


    ¡°I wille, I promise.¡± I gave a curtsy, handing Julian a lock before finally leaving.


    I bid them and their hunky servant¡¯s goodbye, even though it felt good to drop my own metaphorical mask off for a bit and freely talk about sex. Of course, I didn¡¯t reveal any of my sexual conquests. That woulde too close to revealing I¡¯m not the princess, so I mostly just listened to them talk about men, and women they¡¯ve fucked. Although they enjoyed thepany of men, they stated they would not be averse to enjoying a woman from time to time as well.


    However, the way they told it, just about every noble in the kingdom did the same things they did, it was just that Julian was the only one willing to be open about it. Everyone else was very cloak and dagger about their sexual proclivity. He prided himself on the fact that he¡¯s brought more nobles into the society since he joined a decade ago than the previous four decades of the society. The parties¡­ although they sounded more like orgies, were muchrger than they once were. Even a small one would include almost every knight and noble in the capitol.


    While I was deep in thought about all the things I learned by talking to the first and second princes, I had already made it back to the room. It was when my eyes dropped on Min and I suddenly remembered that particr piece of knowledge that my body froze. Min was sitting at the desk. She seemed to be modifying another one of Cornelia¡¯s dresses to be more to my liking. When I entered, she greeted me calmly.


    ¡°Wee back, Vess?.¡± Min lowered her head in a bow then turned back to work on her sewing.


    I slowly approached, and after staring at her back for what felt like minutes, I finally opened my mouth. ¡°Um¡­ Min¡­ what does Vess? mean?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ elvish for wife.¡±


    I winced as if I had been pped. Wife? She was calling me wife!


    ¡°Min¡­ do you remember when we first met? In the goblin cave? H-how do you remember that event?¡±


    ¡°Cold¡­ hungry¡­ thought¡­ die.¡±


    ¡°And then¡­ what did I do?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ offer marriage. Thought¡­ crazy¡­ but desperate. You say¡­ if married¡­ make safe. Say yes.¡±


    I copsed on the bed. It was exactly as I had feared. She was under some terrible misconceptions. I dreaded telling her the truth, but I needed to.


    ¡°Um¡­ for humans, sex is just sex. I didn¡¯t realize, I was asking for your hand in marriage.¡± I exined carefully.


    After a second, her hands stopped sewing, but she didn¡¯t turn back. ¡°Mm¡­ I thought, maybe too¡­ but then you said, I¡¯m yours.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I did say that.¡± I scratched my cheek, remembering the time I asserted ownership over her at the ve auction, not quite sure how to exin.


    I didn¡¯t know why I had said that she was mine either. For some reason, I had be more territorial than I used to be. How could I exin that when I said she was mine, I meant more that she was my family or someone close to me? If I had any other family in this world, I would likely see them as mine as well. If I had a brother and a little more self-control, I could easily see myself bing one of those jealous sisters that monopolize his time. Of course, self-control was the word. Right now, I couldn¡¯t promise I wouldn¡¯t sleep with him just to try it out.


    ¡°Min¡­ I¡¯ve slept around with a lot of people. You¡¯re not even the only woman. There was another girl I¡¯ve spent time with¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Min?¡±


    ¡°Cheater¡­¡±


    ¡°Min!¡± my heart nearly broke with that one. ¡°I-I¡¯m a seductress! It¡¯s part of my ss. I can¡¯t level and be strong without it. That¡¯s¡­ most of the reason I do it. But also, this ss¡­ it¡¯s done something to me. It¡¯s like, I¡¯m insatiable.¡±


    I tried to defend myself although I didn¡¯t really know why. I didn¡¯t want to be hated by Min, but if she realized I¡¯m a cheater, then maybe she could go to not seeing me as her wife.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Min said simply, stopping my tirade of defense.


    ¡°M-min¡­¡±


    ¡°Vess? said, live if marry. Married, lived. Then¡­ Vess? protected from adventurers. Vess? saved from ves. Vess? has¡­ stayed with Min. Loved Min. Held Min. GaveMin a ce to stay, food to eat, things to do. Min¡­ is happy.¡± Min finally turned and gave me a smile.


    It was an absolutely beautiful smile, something I was unustomed to seeing on her face.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Min¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ even though Vess? cheats¡­ Min will be best wife¡­ until Vess? no longer has to cheat.¡±


    The resolve on her face was so determined that I just didn¡¯t have it in me to crush her with something heartless like saying that it just wasn¡¯t going to happen. Of course, I had every intention of keeping her safe and protected. Min was my very good friend and the first person I knew from this world. She knew all of my secrets, and still, she chose to stand next to me.


    ¡°I love you, Min¡­¡± I said that out loud.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Min didn¡¯t turn back around from her work, so I didn¡¯t see the giant blush covering her face.


    I decided to leave Min to her work. I still had things I wanted to do today as well. Just because a princess could live a life a leisure didn¡¯t mean I was allowed to. So, I bid Min farewell and closed the door.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t hear it when the silence was suddenly broken by Min, seemingly speaking to no one. ¡°Min¡­ loves Aria,too.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ¡°I-is anyone here?¡± I nervously asked, climbing up the staircase leading to the final level of the tower.


    It was a castle tower, sure, but it almost felt like a world of its own separate from all the decadent adornments, paintings, and d¨¦cor that littered the rest of the castle hallways. It felt almost militaristic and barren.


    As typical, I had to ask directions several times before I finally made my way to the tower that was supposed to house the man the king had named Reinhart. He was one of two men I nned to meet today. The other was an enchanter although the enchanter did not live in the castle as the alchemist Reinhart did. Although calling this part of the castle was a little questionable.


    The tower sat apart from the rest of the castle, a towering remnant of a previously smaller castle that was demolished as the capital city grew. It was down a long rocky pathway and lookedpletely apart from the rest of the castle. I had thought that Reinhart would live on the first floor, but upon entering the tower I found myself in a dusty room that would have looked abandoned if not for the various footprints heading up and down the stairway. Well, the man had toe out to eat once in a while, after all.


    Thus, I found myself climbing up a rolling staircase that would have been roughly the equivalent of a five-story building. Surprisingly, I wasn¡¯t gasping for breath by the time I reached the top as I might have once before. I nced at my status and shook my head in wonder. My strength and endurance were nearly four times the points from when I got to this world. I took that to mean that I had four times my original strength and endurance in reality as well.


    Then I frowned for a second. Most people started out at level 1 in this world as a baby. In their teens, they spiked from a level 4-5 to a level 30 by the time they reach adulthood at the age of 18. That means everyone¡¯s stats were likely an average of 30 or more. In that case, I was actually really weakpared to other people in this world. Was everyone in this world 6 X stronger, smarter, wiser, etc¡­ then people from my world? Wouldn¡¯t industry flourish if that was the case? Even with monsters that seemed like that should be the case.


    There was just so much I still needed to know about this world. Of course, that¡¯s why I was in this tower which smelled like sulfur and formaldehyde¡­ I wanted to be able to learn more. I reached the top of the tower, opening a door without knocking before taking a step into a room. The room looked like aboratory. Perhaps not like the ones I had seen in college, with clean ck countertops and lines of ssware, but definitely one with a certain mad scientist quality to it.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked again, looking around.


    A man came out from the backroom. He had dark ck hair, a tight, long face, and big ears. He wasn¡¯t ugly, per se, butpared to the attractive princes and the king, his looks fit better on a bandit. He was wearing a leather apron, and about the only thing he was missing was a pair of steampunk sses to satisfy the look for the cosy fangirl inside me. As he approached me, I opened my mouth to speak, but then he walked right past me.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy¡­ whatever you need, write it on a note and leave it at my door.¡± The man disregarded me immediately. ¡°If you can write, that is.¡±


    Thatst part wasn¡¯t necessary. He kind of had an air of condescension about his person. It wasn¡¯t the same kind of condescension that the nobles I had met, namely Sylvia, gave off. Instead, it was more of an annoyance. It was a kind of intolerance for stupidity. A few professors at my school had a simr attitude, so it only put me off a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m a- Cornelia¡­ Cornelia Bartrum, princess of Drophe, your ally. While I¡¯m staying here, I was hoping you could teach me more about alch-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste teaching noble brats how to y house. If you want a potion, buy one from the town¡¯s potion shop. If you want a<em>good</em>potion, leave a note with the quartermaster, he¡¯ll put in the request with me, and I¡¯ll have it for you next week.¡±


    He spoke very quickly while his hands continued to move around the workce. He seemed to be assembling a ss apparatus. It was a bubbly fluid that he appeared to be trying to distill something from. It looked like a ssic distition through a condenser. However, something about it was bugging me and I couldn¡¯t think of what.


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it. The king mentioned me? I want to be able to help. I was hoping you could mentor me, lend me books, let me use a small part of your-¡±


    ¡°The king did mention you. And I don¡¯t care. I have too much work today, and you¡¯d just get in the way¡­ whatever you name is. wh-wh¡­¡± He squinted at me for a second. ¡°Aria¡­¡±


    My body froze up a secondter. ¡°A-Aria? No-no-o, I¡¯m Cornelia Bartru- ¡°


    ¡°Yes¡­ I thought that¡¯s what you said¡­¡± He frowned, picking up a flint and a ck rock before turning to me for a second. ¡°But I can see right through frauds¡­ a little special ability of mine. Your name is Aria¡­ Aria¡­ the <strong>Lesbian Lover</strong>¡­ Hmm¡­ not the strangest title I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I lowered my eyes, not quite sure how to respond to this sudden development.


    The guy knew my name, my cover waspletely blown! This was bad, this was very bad! At best, Denova would kill Jenai, and I could be killed too. There was no choice. I had to use <strong>Seduction</strong> on him. I had to beguile him and turn him into my puppet. It was the only way to protect myself now.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ll tell you what. The only reason I¡¯m not sounding the guards this instant is that I don¡¯t care. I see the cursed ring on your finger¡­ that thing should be a national treasure, but it does tell me you¡¯re probably not a willing participant. So, I¡¯ll give you until tonight to flee the castle and tell your master it failed. Better luck next time.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill me¡­¡± I spoke nearly a whisper, preparing to strike with <strong>Seduction</strong>.


    ¡°Not like I care¡­¡± He waved his hand, turning back to his work.


    He had a small candle dipped in oil. The thing in his hand must have been steel and flint to start a fire. However, something was¡­ that¡¯s right, there was an odd smell I had been sniffing since a while back. Oh, wait!


    ¡°Natural gas, wait, stop!¡± I let out a warning.


    A secondter he struck the flint and steel. A fireball erupted from his hands. There was the sound of ss shattering and the heat hit my face which I then had to shield my eyes from. It was over in a sh, and dots were dancing in front of my eyes in the aftermath.


    There was a lot of smoke, and a secondter I heard the chair scuffle as a man covered with soot stood up, waving his hand in front of his face as he coughed. It looked like his eyebrows had been singed off and there was a gash on his cheek from something that went flying, but he was otherwise fine.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I moved over to him, my hand grabbing his arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any acid burns. I was afraid with a corrosive it¡¯d destroy your face, maybe even cause blindness. You can see, right?¡±


    He looked a little dazed, but he was also waving his hands, trying to stop my attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I can see. I couldn¡¯t count how many times my eyebrows had been singed off, this is just normal.¡± He felt his face and when his dirty hands touched the open wound he grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s going to need to be sewn up.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I have something better!¡± I leaned forward and immediately activated the cat¡¯s meow, licking his cheek in one swift motion before he could react.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it tingles.¡± Then he touched the area, which had instantly healed, and he gave a look of wonder. ¡°Abilities like that exist too¡­ my experiment!¡±


    He stood up, pushing me out of his way, and moving up to sks. The explosion had caused half of the ssware to fall over and crack, but one or two pieces were salvageable. I waited as he picked through the stuff before he finally sighed.


    ¡°An entire afternoon wasted.¡±


    ¡°I-if I might ask, what were you trying to do?¡±


    He sat down, rubbing his face, which only smeared the soot, before talking. ¡°This vial is full of a sulfur slime residue. You can extract the magical essence from most slime materials, but sulfur slime¡­ as you can see, is a bit explosive. I thought if I could distill away the liquid, I could remove the gas safely. I suppose you don¡¯t have any ideas, do you?¡±


    I frowned for a second and then nodded. ¡°Maybe¡­ First off, the distition you¡¯re using is leaky. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have any ssware grease between the junctions.¡±


    ¡°Grease? Something like that might get into the reaction.¡± Reinhart frowned.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s something like petroleum jelly, its hydrophobic in nature, so it won¡¯t mix.¡±


    Reinhart¡¯s frown increased. ¡°Petroleum? Is that¡­ rock oil? I¡¯ve seen it before. Some use it for burning, but I¡¯ve never seen its jelly.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ no, well, the jelly is just a byproduct of its¡­ refinement.¡± I started to lose my voice as he looked at me with an increasingly curious face.


    A momentter, he spoke up. ¡°And the second thing?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps if you set up a release, right about here, with maybe a fold kind of like this, you can create a gas trap. Release the gas farther away from the me. Preferably, you can pipe it outside the window, since we¡¯re in a tower, we¡¯re high enough it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous to anyone below. Either way, the point is to diffuse the released gas safely so it won¡¯t be vtile. If you try to just block it, the pressure would build and it would blow, anyway. At least¡­ that¡¯s what I was thinking.¡±


    As I spoke, his eyes seemed to widen, and then a smirk appeared on his face. ¡°You¡­ just who are you? My skill tells me something strange. Seductress? That doesn¡¯t sound like an alchemist to me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I used to train as a chemist.¡± Then I waved my hands. ¡°Um.. but I never got much experience. I was never even in theb, but I trained for two years.¡±


    He scratched his chin, thinking. ¡°Chemistry¡­ is like alchemy?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ it didn¡¯t use magic, it was mixing non-magical things.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Why would you mix nonmagical things?¡±


    ¡°Lots of reasons, like the petroleum jelly, I guess.¡± I scratched. ¡°Oh, I think I have something that will work.¡±


    I reached into my dress where I had Min sew a small pouch, and pulled out a small vial, handing it to him. He cautiously took the vial, opening it up. He took a sniff, then stared at it a bit, before an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Male enhancement lubricant?¡± He muttered. ¡°Made of¡­ Pigman semen?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ heh¡­ you can see that, huh?¡± I rubbed the back of my neck.


    ¡°Fetched it yourself, did you?¡± He twisted his lips, dipping a finger into it and gooping out a dollop. ¡°It¡¯s thick.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, ites out kind of thin, but once you boil until the smell disappears and it thickens like that,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Splendid,¡± He looks at the whitish gunk on his fingers. ¡°Help me set it up again, will you? The ssware is over there.¡±


    I ran to the cab and began setting up the apparatus. When it came time to put the ill-fitting pipes together, we used copious amounts of Pigman ¡°jelly¡± to seal the holes properly. As I worked towards getting the experiment set up, Reinhart watched over my shoulder, making asionalmits, but otherwise nodding his head.


    When it was finished, we ignited the me once again, bringing it under the distition chamber which held another bottle of sulfur slime. This time, the solution began to bubble, and the gas smell did not return. A momentter, we had a product leaking down into a new tube. When we finally finished collecting all the droplets, Reinhart poured it into a tube. I looked at the tube using <strong>Examine</strong>.


    <strong>Vial of Minor Magic, Grade C</strong>


    <strong>Potion Making has increased to level 2.</strong>


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a grade C!¡± I said excitedly. ¡°And, I went up in potion making!¡±


    ¡°What level potion making are you? He asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ just level 2¡­ just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Grade C with just level 2¡­¡± He muttered. ¡°Do you have any other skills? Magic? Cooking? Cleaning?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ magic is level 3. I don¡¯t have any cleaning skills, but I can clean. Cooking¡­ you¡¯d be better off with a cook.¡±


    Reinhart sat back down on a nearby chair. He seemed to be thinking about something intently. A momentter he appeared to make up his mind.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing¡­ or whatever this person wants you to do¡­ assassination?¡±


    ¡°N-no! No¡­ he just wants me-¡±


    Reinhart put up his hands. ¡°The less I know, the better. Ah¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m considering this. Fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. I needed an assistant anyway. But when you get caught, I¡¯ll y dumb. If it¡¯s you or me, I¡¯m throwing you under the carriage.¡±


    I broke into a smile and a secondter I threw my arms around him as he tried to give me a firm look. I then preceded to kiss him on the lips. He pulled away, seeming flustered by that.


    ¡°A seductress, huh?¡± He gave a wry smile.


    ¡°If you can teach me¡­ I can do more than just be your assistant. You can have me any way you want.¡± I offered.


    His eyes twinkled for a second, and then he gave a smirk. ¡°Sounds¡­ good, let¡¯s go to my bedroom.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    ¡°This¡­ was not what I had in mind,¡± I said, lying on his bed.


    ¡°Well, too bad. I want to put as much into you as I can in as short a time as I can.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it too much?¡±


    ¡°You can make it fit.¡± He insisted, pushing it against me, the weight pressed down and I was out of breath as he continued. ¡°You should be able to read all of these by tomorrow.¡±


    Yes, rather than ripping off my clothes and enjoying some hot, wet sex¡­ he had taken me to his bedroom to hand me a half a dozen heavy books. Each one was about twice the size of a textbook as he dumped them into my arms until I copsed on the bed from the weight of it. Even my enhanced strength wasn¡¯t enough to handle this many books at a time.


    Of course, I was excited about the chance to start studying this world¡­ but some of the stuff he was handing me looked like it went far beyond what I could handle at the moment. One book wasn¡¯t even written inmon tongue. He handed me a cipher and said I¡¯d just have to decode it. The hell I would be doing that.


    Still, I took the books, dragging them down the tower, across the courtyard, and back to my room. The man seemed to have absolutely no sex drive at all. No matter how many winks or sexual innuendos I swung his way, he seemedpletely disinterested in my body. It was a first for me, so I was mostly bbergasted. I supposed it should be a good thing that I have an ally that doesn¡¯t want something from me other than help to make potions.


    By the way, we agreed I¡¯d be in theb twice a week to help him. Even he realized that a princess spending all her time in an alchemyb would be suspicious, especially if that same princess eventually was unmasked as a spy who snuck into the pce. That would cause some doubt to show on him as well. He was willing to overlook my actions, but he wouldn¡¯t get involved in them. He said he had no interest in the politics of nobles, and no loyalty to Nidia, but he wasn¡¯t going to betray it either. He grew up in another nation and was only here because the king had offered him better facilities than back home.


    My next stop was the king¡¯s study. I let myself in and found the king absent. However, he had given me permission, so I perused the library to find books. Unlike the books that helped me make potions, this time I was looking for stuff more on history and skills. I had a few books out and I was trying to force myself to read through a particrly heavy book discussing the history of the 7 nations that made up this particr continent. It was a story of internal strife, with nations constantly warring with other nations, only truly uniting some 40 years ago at the onset of the Demon King war.


    The Demon King had taken control of the demon continent and had invaded. It took the hero, a man summoned from another world, to unite the seven nations and fight the Demon King. The story suggests the Demon King died, but like Gregory¡¯s cryptic story earlier, the hero mysteriously disappeared shortly after.


    The study door opened and when the king saw me, he smiled and said. ¡°Ah¡­ my daughter is studying hard I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa,¡± I responded, my voice sounding slightly bored and petnt.


    ¡°Oh, so you didn¡¯te here just to study? Does my sweet little dumpling need something from her Papa?¡±


    Like that, I had started making demands. He seemed to really like it when I acted spoiled. He seemed almost delighted to fulfill my requests. Although, I wasn¡¯t really that demanding. I justined that I wanted materials for my seamstress to work.


    ¡°B-but Cornelia, you¡¯ve already brought an entire carriage full of your clothing.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I whined. ¡°I want something new!¡±


    Rather than look annoyed, he wore a satisfied appearance. I wondered if this is what sugar daddies felt like back on earth. I wasn¡¯t really intending to make the king my sugar daddy, but it was so easy to make requests. My second one was that I wanted to go into town and buy some essories. It was another request that sounded horrendousing from a princess. Of course, even the Aria part of me wanted to go explore the town. I had not seen much of Stine, and I wanted to see more of this fantasy city.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ going to the city, huh? That¡¯s a bit dangerous.¡± The king wore a very stern expression, and it seemed like he was about to say no.


    ¡°Please¡­ then papa should go with me?¡± I bashed my eyes, looking up at him as cutely as I knew how.


    Seduce has increased to level 5.


    ¡°Oh well¡­¡± The King stuttered. ¡°I can¡¯t really just go running around the city.¡±


    Tears started to well in my eyes. ¡°B-but¡­ I feel safest when I¡¯m with Papa. I was hoping Papa could teach me more things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, your papa would love to teach you new things, but this and that¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Papa, your daughter will be a good girl, she promises.¡±


    That did him in, and with stars in his eyes, he nodded. ¡°Of course, my perfect daughter, but I really can¡¯t take you. But wait! My son¡­ it would have to be Devon. He should be able to escort you. He¡¯s the mostpetent of my four sons!¡±


    You really shouldn¡¯t say that about your kids, but having the chance to go out in the town with Devon did make me feel a surge of happiness. However, I fell back on my roleying ability and pushed forward with the act.


    I looked sad at first, but after a moment I said with a pout. ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­ with Devon¡­ but only if Papa spends some close time with me now. I want Papa to feel happy and leak again.¡±


    I still didn¡¯t have a toy, so yeah, I was horny, and with Reinhart showing no interest, that meant that the king was my only real source ofpanionship outside of Min. I¡¯m sorry Min, but yourck of a penis makes you ill-fitted for this situation!


    This day, he showed me pleasuring with mouths. He fingered me for a bit and licked down there while I giggled and told him that it tickled. I was eventually bent over in front of his chair, while he leaned forward and licked my pussy, his nose shoved firmly between my cheeks and practically up my butt. As he shook his head, making gasping noises as he tongued my juicy pussy, I came with my ass in the face of the King of this country.


    Next, I leaned over him on the chair and provided a kneeling blowjob. The role y managed to keep my high-level blowjob from identally kicking in and ruining the moment. Instead, I licked him slowly, treating the tip of his penis like a lollipop. As I kept going like that, he eventually decided to coax me.


    ¡°Try putting a little more in your mouth,¡± he said.


    ¡°I-is that okay, papa, it¡¯s just so big, I don¡¯t think it will fit.¡±


    ¡°Oh ho..¡± heughed. ¡°We¡¯ll just be careful. Just imagine it¡¯s a big sausage, and you want to take a big bite. AH, TEETH!¡±


    I pulled out. ¡°Oh, sorry, papa, you said sausage, and it looked so tasty I couldn¡¯t stop. Pwease don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl, Papa could never be. Take it in a little softer. Yes¡­ like that. Now, use a little tongue. Mmm¡­ yeah¡­ now you can suck it a little. That¡¯s right, suck papa¡¯s dick.¡±


    It went like that for a few minutes. It was actually pretty fun. Most of the time, you approached a dick intending to gain or give sexual satisfaction. The skill, in some ways, took some of the satisfaction away. Right now, I was just tinkering with his dick. I¡¯d touch it this way, rub it that way, suck it a little. It was done as if from the blind innocence of someone who didn¡¯t know how these things worked. With a loving partner not trying to immediately get off, it fulfilled a kink in me I didn¡¯t know I had. The so-called enjoying the human body without the need for immediate sexual contact.


    Regrettably, our second sexual encounter ended with just as little pration as thest one. The king seemed somewhat averse to sticking it in. Maybe he was afraid of identally fathering another prince. Maybe he genuinely had some concern for my intact virginity when it came to his son. Then again, virginity was his fetish, and despite the obvious reality I only pretended to be a virgin, once he stuck it in my most appealing feature to him would be gone. There was a strange line there where anything went except for actual sex. Given this, I wondered if I¡¯d be able to coerce him into anal sex. It¡¯d be tough though, as he seemed adverse to causing me pain. Still, I hadn¡¯t had anything in my butt in a while and I wanted to do it again.


    As I considered it, I headed down to the front entrance of the castle. After I made the king blow his load on my chest, the king had sent a knight to fetch his son and order him to escort me through the town. It was an order for some reason. Would it have been so bad just to ask the prince? There was a chance he¡¯d say no, but I think he genuinely wanted to endear himself with his soon-to-be sister, so this seemed fine. Oh, well. I managed to convince him to also sugar daddy me a bit of spending money, so it was fine.


    By the time I reached the entrance, Devon was already standing there waiting for me. ¡°Ah, you came.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Devon turned towards me, his back straight and formal. ¡°It¡¯s my duty and privilege to escort the princess of another country through our fine city.¡±


    I gave him another one of my princess smiles that I had been perfecting over thest couple of days, but it seemed to only cause his back to grow stiffer. He was so high-strung, in fact, that I immediately began thinking of what I could do to loosen him up.


    ¡°Devon¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy!¡± The only thing he was missing was a salute.


    ¡°You can rx¡­ I want an escort, not a guard.¡±


    He jerked at that sound, then looked at me one more time. I was wearing another modified dress from Min¡¯s hard work. It was, of course, pink as well. I really wanted the new materials to arrive before I became the princess who always wore pink. There was still time to prevent that from bing my new reality.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± He finally let out a sigh.


    I chuckled a little. ¡°You look very handsome today, by the way.¡±


    That had the opposite effect of causing his shoulder to tighten once again. ¡°Ah¡­ yes, mydy¡­ you too¡­ are very beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Then take me¡­¡± I winked.


    He suddenly started to panic, sputtering in confusion. ¡°I¡­ that is¡­


    ¡°My arm,¡± I snorted, holding it out. ¡°Take my arm.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, of course. I mean, that¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do! You¡¯re supposed to take my arm!¡± He protested.


    ¡°Then you better hurry up and offer it,¡± I smirked.


    ¡°Yes, of course, mydy.¡± He held out his arm, and I immediately grabbed it leaning into him.


    We started walking out from the castle, leisurely strolling down the path and past the gate. It looked like he hadn¡¯t prepared a carriage or anything. Well, I hadn¡¯t asked, and he had only a few minutes warning before I had reached the gate, so walking was fine.


    ¡°You know, sir knight, you weren¡¯t this nervous when we first met. You even had the nerve to take me to a hotel, with a ve girl you just bought.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡± his look turned wry. ¡°If I recall properly, you were the one who found the hotel. And bought the ve. And killed the Pigman for that matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, for the knight that rescued the princess, did you do anything?¡± I asked.


    His expression dropped. ¡°Ah¡­ right¡­ I guess I didn¡¯t do much, after all, did I?¡±


    ¡°You were there¡­¡± I said, suddenly leaning into him. ¡°Sometimes, that is enough, my prince.¡±


    I stood on my tippy toes and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. It wasn¡¯t anything I felt was romantic. It was merely a quick thank you. He had escorted me to the castle. He didn¡¯t know it, but at the point, he showed up, I was at my lowest, and he brought me from that despair. The ce where I almost broke.


    The peck on the cheek took him off guard, and he started acting even more flustered. ¡°Ah, that¡­ Richard! Richard is your prince in the future. So¡­¡±


    I sniffed. ¡°Richard isn¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ as to that. You should go easy on him a bit. He doesn¡¯t have¡­ my battle prowess. He never learned to fight, and he never gained a ss. He was suckered in by some bad advice.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ well, you know how sses work? Everyone is born amoner or noble¡­ and the choices you make lead you to your first ss. Usually, the lower level you ss, the better off you are. However, there was a wild rumor going around a decade ago that if you didn¡¯t ss, you could gain all skills easier. Our brother tried this method thinking it would make him heroically strong. He remained a noble,mitting to nothing. An apprentice of everything, master of none. However, in the end, his stats are inferior to mine, and I think he resents me for it.¡±


    ¡°That does sound kind of bad¡­ and unfair.¡±


    ¡°Is it? Perhaps¡­ but he has many things that I¡¯d consider enviable as well.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Yeah¡­ like Sylvia.¡±


    He grimaced.¡± She¡¯s¡­ jealous, but at the end of it, they¡¯re just friends. Both know their responsibilities.¡±


    Yeah, I¡¯m sure, that¡¯s why she gets it from behind on her hands and knees while wearing my stuff. I still sat somewhere between pity and envy on that one. I really needed a hard cock, just for a bit. As I thought about dirty things, Devon took my silence as thinking deeply about something regarding my future with Richard.


    ¡°I think Richard will make you a happy woman.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Wh-what about me?¡± He became flustered again.


    ¡°You¡¯re so easy to agitate, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re teasing me.¡± He dropped his arm and gave me a stern frown.


    ¡°Perhaps I just want you to spoil me a bit.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°But-t¡­ my brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Your brother isn¡¯t here¡­ so that makes the duty fall on you to take care of me. So, Sir Knight, let¡¯s start with feeding this princess. What¡¯s a good ce to eat?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ let¡¯s go to a small ce I know of, they have very good food,¡± He said quickly, trying to regain hisposure as he offered me his arm again.


    I took it, and the pair of us continued to walk. It was about another five minutes before we reached the location. As he said, it was a small shop on the corner of a cobblestone street. The outer city was not as busy as I would have thought. I always had the impression these kind of cities would be crowded, but except the asional pedestrian, the roads were fairly clear.


    The food the prince ended up bringing me was a kind of meat stuffed in a bun and covered with a greasy sauce. I ate it, and for his sake, it wasn¡¯t all that bad. It reminded me a bit of a McRib, which got me feeling a bit nostalgic for home.


    ¡°Ah, I need to use the bathroom,¡± I said suddenly as we were nearing the end of the meal.


    He blushed, but I didn¡¯t really see what the problem was. He couldn¡¯t possibly think a girl didn¡¯t pee or something like that. However, he did point and say that the bathroom was in the back.


    The doors didn¡¯t have any convenient signs to tell me which was the bathroom; although, I was mostly just d that this world had indoor plumbing. I had done my fair share of dirty work in the woods, so being able to go in peace was good.


    However, what they had wasn¡¯t so much a toilet as it was a hole in the ground. I had heard that some countries use toilets this way, so I at least had enough sense to know I needed to squat and go, but I still didn¡¯t find itfortable. They also didn¡¯t use toilet paper. They had magic stones that produced water kind of like a magical bidet.


    It was while I was in the process of squatting while trying to keep my dress up that I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. There was a small 3-inch hole sitting on the side of the wall. It connected to the adjoining bathroom stall. Rather than dividers, each room housed its own toilet. I stared at the hole thinking how easy it would be to peek at someone trying to use the bathroom with that hole when its true purpose suddenly pped me in the face.


    Oh, right, that¡¯s a glory hole! I had never used one before, which wouldn¡¯t be unusual, but I had heard of them. At this point, I was more curious than horny. I mean, I saw it as a glory hole, but am I thinking too much about it? Why would some little shop on some corner have one of these? And what were the chances anyone ever used it?


    Still, I racked my brain for anything I¡¯d ever heard about glory holes. The thing that was hot about them was the anonymity. One person got their dick sucked, the other sucked a dick, and neither ever knew who the other was. I could be a guy, a girl, a cow named Betsy, it was a risk, and also part of the fun. However, in my case, I was a girl for sure, and if I could get a dick to go through that hole, I¡¯d get exactly what I¡¯d been craving.


    I felt a little bad about screwing around on my date with Devon, but as Devon was so quick to point out, I was engaged to Richard. As I¡¯m quick to remember, I¡¯m not really Cornelia and even if I was, Richard was already balls deep in his duke daughter bimbo.


    After cleaning myself up and making my decision, I leaned against the wall and immediately stuck two fingers into the hole. My finger¡¯s immediately hit something.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A voice shouts on the other side.


    The something I hit had pulled away, but when I had first hit it¡­ didn¡¯t it feel a little soft¡­ like an eyeball?


    ¡°A peeper?¡± I said suddenly.


    ¡°Wh-wait¡­ you got it wrong!¡± A voice came from the other side. ¡°I wasn¡¯t pe-peeping, that¡¯s, er¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything, nothing!¡±


    I gave a wry smile. So apparently, this was more a peep show than a glory hole. I felt a little cheated. Although this guy, whoever he was, had been peeping on me pee. I¡¯m not sure how I felt by that. Since I saw it as a sexual act, it looked like sexual fortitude was kicking in and it didn¡¯t bother me a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what¡­¡± I spoke up through the hole. ¡°I just caught you peeping on me. You got two choices. I either scream pervert, or you stick your dick in the hole.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What did you say? The hell I¡¯m going to listen to you!¡±


    I gave the wall a frustrated look. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, just look in the hole one more time.¡±


    I hiked up my dress, dropped my panties, and bent over. Taking both hands, one on each cheek, I spread open my ass cheeks, giving him a nice look at both holes. With my body the way it was now, I suspected the view was a great one. That alone would be enough to please a man for days. However, that wasn¡¯t enough for me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking, you know what you can get. Come on, don¡¯t leave a girl waiting.¡±


    His dick slid through the hole without another word. It wasn¡¯t anything incredible. Just a hard dick, pinkish colored, with a wrinkled head, about average in size. I considered using <strong>Examine</strong> to find out who this stranger was, but I decided it was better not to know.


    Instead, I crouched down once again, and immediately put my mouth around that dick. I couldn¡¯t get too aggressive since I didn¡¯t want to screw up my makeup, so I put aside deepthroat for now and instead worked on my blowjob. However, at level 7 blowjob, no normal man could keep up, and it only took a minute before he was panting like he was about to blow his load. Not being happy with just sucking dick, I pulled my mouth away.


    <strong>Blow Job has increased to level 8.</strong>


    <strong>Hand Job has increased to level 4.</strong>


    <strong>Sleight of Hand has increased to level 2.</strong>


    <strong>Technique Unlocked: Swipe.</strong>


    <strong>Hand Job has increased to level 5.</strong>


    After a second. ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m almost there, you¡¯re not going to leave me hanging.¡±


    ¡°Cool off, boy, I want you inside me.¡±


    Of course, I had been distracted reading all the new updates. I hadn¡¯t expected to increase Sleight of Hand, but what was with gaining two levels in<strong> Hand Job</strong>? Was it because I leveled up Sleight of Hand? I could in some ways see Sleight of Hand having a rtion to<strong> Hand Job</strong>. It looked like not only could Tier 1 skills unlock Tier 2 skills, but Tier 2 skills could also augment Tier 1 skills into being higher levels. I had also gained my first technique, but swipe sounded more suitable for a thief than me.


    Putting aside the bonus, I turned around, reaching behind me to grab his cock and line it up. I was debating a bit here. I had nearly maxed out Vaginal Intercourse, and while I really wanted a cock inside my pussy, it wasn¡¯t likely to increase my level soon and I needed to consider my leveling opportunities. After considering my options, I selected <strong>Rough Rider</strong>. I rubbed his cock on my pussy for a bit while he made moaning sounds, but once I felt it was sufficiently wet, I put it up higher, and then pushed back, driving his dick into my tight asshole.


    With his dick filling up my ass, I started to finger myself. It was satisfying in its own way. There wasn¡¯t a dick in my pussy, but there was a dick inside me, so I did not have a ton of room toin. I was d I had already brought myself so close to cumming by fingering myself while I sucked his cock and by rubbing his cock on my clit because he did notst long.


    I had barely pushed my butt back twenty times when I suddenly felt his dick swell and hot liquid shoot deep into my butt. I finished off a quick orgasm, my fingers practically blurring over my clit with the masturbation ability. As his dick started to soften in my ass, I reached climax too.


    <strong>Anal Sex has increased to level 2.</strong>


    That was pretty expected since I was only level 1. I wanted to hit him with some rejuvenation and get going a second time in my pussy, but I decided that the prince had been waiting long enough. I used the magical bidet to wash my butt free from cum before I finally pulled up my underwear, pulled down my dress, set my title back to <strong>Solo yer</strong>, and headed out. I didn¡¯t know if the pervert next door was watching me as I cleaned myself, but to be honest, I had already forgotten about him by the time I left. It was, for all intent and purposes, a forgettable event, even if it was my first glory hole.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ¡°Ah, princess!¡± Devon did a half stand as I approached. ¡°Are you okay¡­ you kind of took a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ err¡­ delicate stomach¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, do you need to sit down?¡±


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s get going, shall we?¡±


    ¡°I guess I picked a bad ce¡­¡± He scratched his chin.


    ¡°Actually, I really like this ce, we shoulde again. But right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± he nodded after a second, epting my words.


    I just wasn¡¯t in the mood to sit down. It wasn¡¯t just because I recently had some guy in my ass. I also didn¡¯t want to stick around and find out if he was going to leave the bathroom and look for me. What¡¯s the point if you knew who the person was? It was just a dick I stuck in my ass for some levels and that wasas far as it needed to go. However, I would make the hole a regr visiting spot if it worked.


    As we left the shop, Devon had recovered from my previous teasing and was now a very respectable date. He showed me several ces around town including the gem shrine, a ce that housed a magical gem of some sort, a real weapon shop, and the guild.


    ¡°The adventurer¡¯s guild?¡± I said in awe, seeing the massive double doors leading into every fantasy world¡¯s most important stop.


    ¡°Well¡­ adventurer sses do tend to go to the guild¡­ but it¡¯s not called the adventurer¡¯s guild.¡± Devon exined.


    ¡°Eh? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, the guild is a ce that handles mostmerce in a city. Most cities are built up of two major divisions, the nobility who set thews, and the guild that sets themerce. Although nobles will have you believe we¡¯re in charge, the guild controls a city almost as much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still lost¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ think of it this way. If something needs to be done in this city, it¡¯s done through a division of the guild. There is a merchant¡¯s guild for selling, an alchemist¡¯s guild for making potions, a farmer¡¯s guild for farming, and Dungeon Running Guild for challenging dungeons. Each of these guilds gets swallowed up by the identity of ¡°the guild¡±. Although every city has its own divisions. You wouldn¡¯t find a farmer¡¯s division in the capital city¡­ but if you were a farmer visiting the capital city, you could still get work done by visiting the guild. Does that make sense?¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I said, scratching my head.


    I wondered why it had to be soplex. It was the same with skills. Like, did you get better because you got a skill or did you get better, and the skill increased as a result? Nothing in this world seemed clean cut. Two people at wildly different levels with wildly different stats could fight each other. In this world, a tier 1 could kill a tier 3, with the right luck. It was almost like whoever created the leveling system tried to bring order to something without order. Life turned out to be too messy, and it resulted in a convoluted system where skills were infinite.


    ¡°I wonder why the skills system ended up like this, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t know?¡±


    I grimaced, realizing I likely just revealed another one of thosemon-sense things I seemed to becking.


    ¡°I uh¡­ forgot? Can you remind me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ I mean, this is just the story. But it¡¯s said some millennia ago there was an all-powerful god named Savior.¡±


    ¡°Savior?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ yes. They supposedly discovered the human race in another world, a world where magic didn¡¯t exist, if you can imagine that.¡±


    I gave a wry smile. ¡°How strange¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, well, Savior brought us to this world, but human beings had problems absorbing mana, that is, natural free-flowing magic. This was not a problem for the animals of this world. And the animals absorbed mana until they became monsters. The monsters began to attack and ravage the human poption. Since they possessed magic, and we did not, they became obsessed with conquering humans, and ultimately lead to the creation of demons.


    ¡°Desperate to save the human race, Savior worked to modify humans to be better mana channels. He first created beastmen by mixing the animals that could absorb mana with the human bloodline. It failed no matter what beastmen he created. They were stronger, sure, but no mana. Then he created dwarves by mixing our blood with the earth, the source of the mana veins. However, it severely stunted their growth. Finally, it came to the elves by mixing our blood directly with the ether. He had seeded, but the elves were practically infertile. Even now, elves are very difficult to impregnate.¡±


    This exined a bit about why Min hadn¡¯t be knocked up with the goblins. In many ways, she was like me.


    ¡°So? How does the story end?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ he found out that the thing humans needed most was time. We would absorb mana, but it took generations. We passed the abilities along in our blood. To buy us that time, he created the skill system to aid us. They¡¯re there to help us build ourselves, improve, and eventually conquer. But we weren¡¯t made with them, which is why they can sometimes be so wonky. That¡¯s also why so many humans are xenophobic. In a way, they see themselves as God''s chosen. The demihumans are just god¡¯s idents, and we were what God wanted all along.¡±


    I was frowning, so he suddenly raised his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s what I believe. It¡¯s just a story, anyway. Besides, Savior died 5 millennia ago against the first demon lord, so who cares what he wanted or didn¡¯t want.¡±


    I nodded, but I was deep in thought considering the new information he had given me. That¡¯s how we ended up finding ourselves in front of my final destination, the enchanting craftsman. I entered the shop looking around as I did. There was a man in the front. He had short cropped hair and sharp looking eyes. He had kind of an intense look about him.


    ¡°Good Afternoon, I am Craftsman Pratter, how may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ good afternoon, I am actually a princess from the castle. I came here to put in an order with you. Err¡­ with a bit of privacy.¡±


    Devon looked at me questioningly, but I quickly crossed the room and put my face close to Pratter¡¯s. He seemed to lean back a bit but otherwise lent me an ear.


    ¡°Can you make a small item for me? It needs to be smooth, and it needs to be enchanted to vibrate when you put magic into it.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­ I mean, you need an enchanted item? Right¡­ I¡¯m a craftsman, b-but it¡¯s my husband who handles the enchantments, so we¡¯d need to consult him.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± a voice came from the door. ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse my cute lover here, he¡¯s a little shy around strangers. I¡¯m usually the one who man¡¯s the lobby.¡±


    The voice came from the door as a slightly heavyset man with a small pair of spectacles on his face stumbled in. He was holding a dozen rolled up parchments, and as he made it to the desk dumped them all on the desk right in front of Pratter, immediately making a mess.


    ¡°Ah, right, you¡¯re the enchanter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, are you here for something custom? It sounds like you might need the both of us. Shall I get some tea started and we have a consultation?¡±


    That¡¯s how I ended up in the back of the shop sitting and drinking tea with these two men. They sat close to each other while the enchanter fretted over Pratter¡¯s clothing. I left Devon in the lobby. I took the shop in. In a few words, it was an absolute cluttered mess. Parchments, half-built knickknacks, and raw supplies seemed to fill up almost every corner of the room. After they finally settled down, the enchanter turned to me with a smile, while Pratter looked off in another direction seeming awkward.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am the enchanter Sandor and this is my life partner and knickknack builder Pratter. If you need anything built using magic, we¡¯re your men. We don¡¯t do jewelry requests, and we don¡¯t make weapons. Mostly at home appliances. Cool boxes, Ovens. The basics for any woman on the go¡­ or man for that matter.¡±


    ¡°R-right, well,¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°What I need is a small, smooth device. I want it to vibrate when you put magic into it.¡±


    He frowned for a second. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ erm¡­ yes, I guess.¡±


    He slouched back and gave a disappointed look. ¡°I heard a princess of the castle wants a custom order, and you just want a vibrating rock? I don¡¯t get it. What is this even for?¡±


    ¡°C-can you keep a secret?¡± I pleaded with tears in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ we are all about discretion, now tell me what the hell you want this silly thing for.¡±


    At that point, I turned off my <strong>Deception</strong>, dropping the princess act. The sudden change of my demeanor was palpable, even if I hadn¡¯t opened my mouth. Of course, I had to put up the act in front of Devon, but with <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> at work, it¡¯s not like this embarrassed me even a little. The second my innocent princess smile left my face, a spark of interest popped into Sander¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What I need are a set of sex toys.¡±


    ¡°Sex¡­ toys?¡± he scrunched his face.


    ¡°I want an item shaped like a penis that is smooth so I can stick it in my pussy and cum. The vibrating is to help achieve that effect. The stone part is actually for my clit. When you have vibrations, it feels great. I want the two separate because sometimes I fuck my elf ve wife and I¡¯d like to use it on her too. In fact, can I get a two-headed dildo as well?¡±


    Pratter¡¯s mouth had dropped open, and Sander¡¯s just had a confused look on his face before shaking his head. ¡°Ah¡­ err¡­ two-headed dildo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Um¡­ it¡¯ll be a long cylinder, but both ends will resemble the head of a cock, that way I can put it between me and her and we can both fuck each other at the same time.¡±


    Sander reached over and pped Pratter on the chest. He seemed to snap out of it and leaned forward. He pulled out a parchment and immediately started drawing on it.


    ¡°G-go on¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, naturally, the closer the item feels to an actual penis, the preferable. Although, there is an advantage to it not looking too close to a penis. If it looks like a penis and someone sees it¡­ well¡­ I want it to feel like a penis, but can be mistaken for something else, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes of course.¡± Sander nodded. ¡°Well let me think¡­ well, first things first, stone is pretty hard. You¡¯d probably want a softer, more skin-like surface.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I agree, but synthetic rubbers and stics aren¡¯t really a thing¡­ so¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? No, well, I agree¡­ the materials arecking, but leave that to me as an enchanter. Coming up with an enchantment that makes stone feel like skin¡­ that seems like a challenge that can fire me up.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ also, can you make it heat up? Stone is a little cold.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that one¡¯s easy. But I¡¯ll have to blend the heating element with the vibration. Oooh,plex.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Pratter spoke up, while he was drawing there seemed to be a fire burning in his eyes. ¡°You mentioned you wanted a phallus, but could you perhaps attach that vibratingponent on an overreaching arm and then¡­¡±


    He turned the picture around and I nced at it. What he had there was a drawing of something that very closely matched a certain female sex toy known as ¡°the rabbit¡±. Of course, I had owned one when they started bing popr in my area. It was a little overrated, but I¡¯d take it.


    ¡°I can take one of those,¡± I said. ¡°But I also really want the singles as well. And! Maybe¡­ two different sizes? J-just in case?¡±


    The men were nodding, seemingly engrossed with whatever they were writing on.


    ¡°Th-this is just brilliant,¡± Pratter suddenly spoke up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we haven¡¯t thought of something like this. An artificial dick. That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ but mine is still the best, right?¡± Sander spoke up.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Pratter responded like he speaking from rote.


    ¡°Well, I mean, you guys could probably enjoy both. The vibration is supposed to feel really good on your prostate.¡±


    ¡°Prostate?¡± Sander asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ if you stick it in your butt, there is these sort of bumps deep in, I don¡¯t really know, but stroking it¡¯s supposed to feel good and the vibration can help you cum.¡±


    Sander was rubbing his chin in interest. ¡°Fascinating. Do you have any other ideas?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­ perhaps¡­ maybe, anal beads?¡±


    ¡°Beads for your butt?¡±


    ¡°Aha¡­ yeah¡­ um, it¡¯s a string of beads¡­ they need to be strong though, don¡¯t want them breaking apart up there. Usually, they getrger andrger. So, you stick each bead in, and then the next bigger one, and then the next bigger one.¡±


    The two men really got excited about that one and started working even harder. By the time, I hadpleted my order, poor Devon had been waiting for two hours. The men had taken down every idea I had and promised me they¡¯de up with a bunch of great toys for me in only a few days. Neither one seemed bothered by me being a princess. When I mentioned it, they responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that most nobles were sexual deviants in private, no offense.¡±


    Having met Julian, I expected that this was not far from the truth. Still, they promised to be discreet, and would personally deliver the items in a sealed box for my eyes only. I definitely didn¡¯t want my new toys getting intercepted by Sylvia.


    My final order ended up being one 6 inches long, 1.5-inch thick dildo, onerge 8 inches long, 2.2-inch dildo, one hand vibrator for my clit, one 10 inches double-sided dildo, one rabbit-like dildo, and one set of anal beads. Perhaps I had gone a little overboard here? No, I wanted to make sure I had bonus points with my <strong>Solo yer</strong>. Never again would I be deprived of a dildo. Hmm¡­ maybe I need to order a pocket vibrator, something I can carry everywhere just in case. Oh, how about vibrating panties?


    However, Devon was looking at me with eyes that said I better be done, so I decided to leave the order as is. If I had to ce another order in the near future, I would. The guys promised to give me a discounted rate, partially because I was a princess, and partially because they were really excited by the idea of making up sex toys. It seemed like an ¡°aha¡± moment for the two men. Still, even with the discount, it basically wiped out my sugar daddy money. I think I¡¯d need to sit on the king¡¯sp again in the near future.


    Finally, we left the store as it was already starting to get dark. Well, I had gained a few levels, finally got sex toys ordered, and got to spend the day with a cute prince while acting like a cute princess. It was actually a really good day. I couldn¡¯t wait until I got the toys and tried them with Min. Ah, shit! I forgot to order a strap-on!


    ¡°Devon¡­ just one more minute.¡±


    I ran back into the store as Devon let out a groan. It had been dark for some while by the time Devon and I returned to the castle.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    The next two days passed quickly. I had not run into Richard or Sylvia since being the unwilling third member in their roley. For that matter, I hadn¡¯t seen Julian or Gregory much either. However, I had spent a bit of time in the king¡¯s study.


    In a twist, our encounters did not end up with any kind of sex y. I continued to call him papa, and he continued to treat me like his daughter, but the intimacy was rather tame. He¡¯d rest his hand on my thighs, or grope my breasts innocently, and I sat on hisp a bunch, feeling his boner poking me for hours at a time as I thought pure thoughts.


    <strong>Carnal Resistance has increased to level 5.</strong>


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to throw the king to the ground and fuck him. It was just that my roley ability told me that I needed to y my part. The king set the pace, and I was basically at his whim. This was a bit like torture since I was being denied his dick, and I could feel it there, hard and pressed against my butt, just three to fouryers of clothing and thenplete pration. I wondered if Carnal resistance was doing anything at this point because it was driving me crazy.


    What was I doing while not fucking the king? Mostly reading. I read the alchemy books that Reinhart had dumped on me, and I also spent some time reading other books from the king¡¯s study. I was trying to get a better understanding of this world so that I didn¡¯t keep making themon-sense mistakes that would lead me to be suspicious.


    There were dozens of books dedicated to talking about skills and skill trees. A skill tree is a set of skills that beget other skills which in turn beget other skills. As the books exined, while tier 1 skills were the basics, tier 2 skills often taught techniques. Every two levels, you¡¯d learn a technique. Techniques were like active special abilities, but perhaps with a little less flexibility. For example, after gaining ten levels of advanced swordsmanship, you¡¯d have five different techniques. These were fast draw, sh, pierce, rapid strike, and rotational sh. They certainly had less of a cheat skill feel to them. A cheat skill would be something like a meteor strike or something.


    Of course, the books weren¡¯t terribly difficult to read. With a partial college education, I was used to reading 1000-page books forged withplex equations and figures in tiny print. Compared to that, the most difficult part was understanding the handwriting of each individual author, which was far more difficult to read than print.


    Other than my time with the king, I also spent a bit of time with Min. True to his word, the king had sent a ton of fabrics to my room. So many, in fact, that we needed tomandeer another empty room just to stock all the supplies so Min could work. Min spent most of the time sewing new dresses for me, and still wouldn¡¯t take her own. So, I pulled out a box and presented it to Min.


    ¡°This?¡± Min asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s something I bought for you. Devon helped me pick it out.¡±


    Min pulled out what looked like a long dress. It was a bit in evenpared to what Min made me, and although I¡¯d never tell Min this, it was actually fitted for a small child, but it was much better than what she was wearing now.


    ¡°I believe Devon called it¡­ Livery? That¡¯s, uh, a uniform for you to wear.¡±


    Min looked down at an insignia sewn into the breast. ¡°A mermaid?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­ actually, it¡¯s a siren. You guys don¡¯t appear to have that particr monster in this world, but they lure sailors into crashing their ships on rocks by giving off a beautiful song. It seemed kind of fitting, for my sigil. I noticed the king¡¯s sigil, and I kind of wanted one of my own, so that identifies you as part of my family.¡±


    Min nodded once. ¡°Mm¡­ suiting.¡±


    She immediately pulled off her old dress. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, and I was only just a bit jealous of the fact that she¡¯d never have any back pain or sagging anything. She was now standing in the room in just her underwear as I admired her small form.


    ¡°Staring¡­¡± Min said shyly, covering herself.


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry.¡± Iughed, looking away.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ okay¡­¡± Min, forced herself to lower her hands back down, once again exposing her chest.


    Unable to control myself, I jumped up and threw Min into a hug, wrapping myself against her back. As my hands wrapped around her chest, my hands found her nipples and I immediately squeeze each one between the thumbs and forefinger.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Aria¡­ mean¡­¡± Min breathed hard as I yed with her sensitive area.


    I found out her ears were just as sensitive, but for the moment I had her nipples in my fingers and I didn¡¯t want to stop. The best part was that I had just gotten the shipment of toys. It was a box on the bed. Min and I would be having a lot of fun, just not right now.


    Regrettably, there would be no sex y for the moment. It was the night of my weing banquet and rather than getting to have fun teasing Min with vibrating dildos, I¡¯d had to instead go to something Julian described as horrendously boring. I sucked her neck and touched her until she was breathing hard, but eventually let my carnal resistance win out and started getting dressed for the ball. With a blush on her face, Min finally got the livery on, and she looked really good in it. Of course, she looked better out of it, but I didn¡¯t tell her that.


    I also noticed that Min was growing a lot more expressivetely. Either she was recovering, or I had spent so much time with her that I was gaining the ability to tell expression from her previously expressionless face. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but the cute Min kept bringing the sadist out in me, and I couldn¡¯t help but tease her. If she insisted on continuing the charade that we were married, then I would continue to y with her.


    Min helped me dress as usual, and before long I was back into my princess mask. It was bing like second nature now although it should with maxed out <strong>Deception</strong> and growing role y skill. This would be the first time I¡¯d be in public with the king since we started a father-daughter roley, so I didn¡¯t know which face I needed to show him. I suspected that even the king understood proper time and ce, so I decided I¡¯d act like the mature, pompous princess towards everyone, although I¡¯d act just a little demanding towards the king, he liked my spoiled side the best.


    There was a knock on the room, and I used <strong>Conceal </strong>to stop my face from dropping at the sight of Richard holding out his arm. I had really hoped it would be Devon who escorted me although I understand why that would be weird. I took a step out the door and closed it before he could get a glimpse at Min and further insult my friend.


    As I took his arm, he turned and began guiding me without offering a single word. A gentleman might have said I looked nice or something, but he didn¡¯t do anything so gentlemanly. However, I knew the truth about him. He had apparently obsessed with me since the moment he saw me. Or at least, he was obsessed with Cornelia, the soon-to-be wife. However, he was only obsessed with the her he had created in his mind, and the only way he could release his desire was to his childhood friend, Sylvia. At least, those were the conclusions I hade to after what I¡¯ve seen and heard. Perhaps his inadequacies from not picking a ss drove him to idolize his future wife, but that was psych major stuff and outside my areas of knowledge.


    ¡°Your dress¡­ it¡¯s rather in for a ball, isn¡¯t it?¡± Richard finally spoke up although I wished he hadn¡¯t.


    Realizing silence would be preferable, I replied curtly. ¡°I preferfort and mobility. If I¡¯m dancing; I want to be able to move and I don¡¯t want to be hot with too manyyers.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± He made a nomittal response, clearly not interested in continuing this conversation.


    Right now, I was being guided by a man who wouldn¡¯t look twice at me, and I¡¯m sure his girl would hold me personally ountable for it. We walked in somber silence down the hallway and eventually found ourselves approaching arge set of open double doors. I could hear music ying, an upbeat tempo that seemed to be a harp or some other simr string instrument. There was a man in front of the door, and as we approached Richard leaned over to speak to him.


    A momentter, he guided us into the room. After taking a few steps in, we stop.


    ¡°Introducing, the third prince of Nidia, son of King Hyburn, Richard Hyburn, and his fianc¨¦e, the Guest of Honor, Cornelia Bartrum, 1<sup>st</sup>princess of King Bartrum of Drophe.¡±


    Richard bowed, and I gave my best formal curtsy. Immediately after, my skin began to tingle, and it took a few seconds before I realized that someone was using magic on me. Goosebumps were forming on my skin too.


    <strong>Magic Sense has increased to level 2.</strong>


    ¡°Ah¡­ I think they¡¯re examin- I mean using analysis on me.¡± I whispered to Richard worriedly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this much? Your ignorance always surprises me.¡± Richard shook his head. ¡°These kinds of events are one of the few situations where it¡¯s considered proper to use analysis.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± I answered half-heartedly.


    After Reinhart hadpletely unmasked me, I felt far less certain of Denova¡¯s ring. All it would take is one person in this crowd having the right special skill and suddenly I would be revealed and exposed. A spike of anxiety and fear shot through me, and almost unconsciously I found myself tightening my grip on Richard¡¯s arm and clinging to him. Of course, if he knew I was a fraud, he¡¯d cut me down as fast as anyone, but he was the only thing that could provide mefort.


    His back had stiffened while I clung very tightly to him, and as we stiffly moved forward, I looked up at him questioningly.


    ¡°T-t-they¡¯re touching¡­¡± He said the word so lightly that I barely heard him.


    Even after I did, I didn¡¯t get what he was talking about. Wait, was it my breasts? I had turned into him when I grabbed his arm, and now his arm was resting between my cleavage. I still had clothes on and everything, this was hardly obscene, although this did make me conscious of the fact we just entered the room and I was clinging to my fianc¨¦e quite snuggly as if I was asserting ownership.


    In fact, now that I nced around the room, there were several men and women giving glowing smiles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they look lovely¡­¡± I heard a whisper from somewhere.


    ¡°Truly envious, ah, to be young¡­¡± There was another voice.


    Not quite sexual enough to activate fortitude, but this actually served more to calm me down. If people were noticing me giving my future husband attention that was leagues better than noticing I wasn¡¯t really Cornelia. However, I couldn¡¯t help myself but torture the antagonistic Richard a bit, so I went up on my tippy toes and brought my lips close to his ear, taking a light breath before I spoke.


    ¡°You know, future husband, once we¡¯re married, you¡¯ll be able to touch them much more.¡±


    The way his body jumped like he had just touched an electrical outlet was much more satisfying than it should have been. However, immediately following that I felt a hateful gaze, and I turned my head to see the expected face of Sylvia, who looked like she was ready to race up to us and start a cat fight. While I felt they both needed a little payback for stealing and soiling my dresses, I decided to not take it any further for now, so I drew away, going back to holding his arm in a more formal and less intimate manner.


    He let out a breath like he had been holding it, and I shed the crowd of people, a few of which still striking me with their analysis skills, a glowing smile. It wasn¡¯t a show or anything, but remarkably a few people pped.


    With Richard in tow, the pair of us moved down the giant ballroom until we approached the king who was sitting on a rise overlooking the entire party.


    ¡°My son, my daughter, I¡¯m d to see both of you so close and happy.¡±


    Although I feared my previous disy might have made the king jealous, he didn¡¯t seem to show anything in his face. He had an odd way of treating me. He¡¯s fingered and licked me, I¡¯ve given him a couple blowjobs, yet he had his own way of respecting the sanctity of marriage. It was certainly warped, but for a seductress like me, I didn¡¯t hate it.


    ¡°Father.¡± Richard merely said that with a short bow.


    ¡°Father.¡± I shot him another smile, then moved forward.


    He hadn¡¯t expected it, but I reached out and then gave him a kiss, once on each cheek. I didn¡¯t know the etiquette of this ce, but that was a greeting on my world, so I hoped it was appropriate. The king epted the kisses, and afterward, he seemed to be glowing with a grin on his face, so I suppose it was the right decision to do. I figured Richard would make some scathingment if I had made a foo-pah, but instead, he just looked away awkwardly.


    ¡°Shall we do the honorary dance now?¡± Richard asked with a bored expression on his face.


    I gave a nod and Richard made a motion to the musician with his hand. The music suddenly changed in tempo as Richard pulled me out into the dance floor. Like that, arge grouping of nobles made a circle around us, and we ended up in the middle of it. It felt like the dance at a wedding and having so many eyes on me made me feel nervous once again. As Richard put his arms around me, I pushed myself against him, my head resting on his chest, hiding the blush on my cheeks.


    <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> once again failed me. That sad thing was that if I was butt naked riding his cock in the middle of this group, I wouldn¡¯t feel a single bit of embarrassment, but dancing wasn¡¯t covered by the skill.


    ¡°Th-there should be a foot of space between us!¡± He seemed annoyed. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know this dance.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­¡± I took a step back and grabbed his hands properly.


    There were a few snickers in the crowd which only served to further make me feel embarrassed. However, I recalled Denova¡¯s training on dancing and hoped it was more reliable than his speech training. As the dance moved forward, I finally gained my footing as I followed Richard¡¯s steps. It was a bit fun, and I only stepped on his feet twice, only to receive his mortified and annoyed looks. Well, I¡¯m sorry, Richard, I¡¯m not the perfect princess you invented in your head.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as other couples started joining, and before long the entire ballroom was filled with spinning colorful dresses. In retrospect, Richard was kind of right. The dress Min had made for the ball was a little frillier than most of what she made, butpared to the giant multicolored dresses of many of the women, I looked drab byparison. It was like a bridesmaid¡¯s dresspared to the wedding dress inparison. Especially since I was the guest of honor, this was very noticeable.


    After the dance ended, I parted from Richard and he gave a nod. ¡°I¡­ must go for a bit. I have something to do. Mingle. And don¡¯t embarrass me further.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t lightened up, continuing to deliver somewhat abusive words before turning around and leaving. Throughout the entire dance, I had to bear with Sylvia¡¯s angry res boring into my back. She did not dance with anyone else although there was at least one guy that I noticed offered. When Richard left the room, Sylvia gave me one more hateful re before following after him.


    I let out a sigh but then tried to do as Richard suggested and mingle. Being a gamer and chemist, you can imagine that despite my sexual repertoire I was a bit of an introvert, so I wasn¡¯t really good in these kinds of social situations. I approached a group of three women who were talking and giggling in one corner. They looked to be about my age, so I figured that they¡¯d be people I could talk with on some level.


    ¡°¡­ and that was when¡­¡± The girl was speaking stopped as I approached, and all three women gave me t looks. ¡°Ah¡­ Princess Bartrum.¡±


    The girl curtsied, and the other two followed her lead.


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s good to meet you,¡± I spoke up.


    I felt the familiar tingle of magic, and since they seemed to be examining me, I decided to return the favor.


    <strong>Examine has increased to level 8.</strong>


    <strong>Name: Maria Senda</strong>


    <strong>Title: None</strong>


    <strong>Sex: F</strong>


    <strong>Age: 21</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 25</strong>


    <strong>ss: Noble</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 25</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship Status: Engaged</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 33</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preference: Demihumans</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Spanking</strong>


    <strong>Breast Size: D</strong>


    <strong>First Time: Julian Hyburn</strong>


    <strong>Last Time She Had Sex: 3 hours</strong>


    <strong>Favorite Sexual Position: Cowgirl</strong>


    <strong>Most Sensitive Area: Under the breast</strong>


    <strong>Age Lost Virginity: 15</strong>


    <strong>Status Effect: None</strong>


    <strong>Name: Diane Millian</strong>


    <strong>Sex: F</strong>


    <strong>Age: 22</strong>


    <strong>Title: None</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 24</strong>


    <strong>ss: Noble</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 24</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship Status: Married</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 38</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preference: Blonde Hair</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: S&M</strong>


    <strong>Breast Size: C</strong>


    <strong>First Time: Julian Hyburn</strong>


    <strong>Last Time She Had Sex: 1 hour</strong>


    <strong>Favorite Sexual Position: Doggie</strong>


    <strong>Most Sensitive Area: Behind the Knee</strong>


    <strong>Age Lost Virginity: 14</strong>


    <strong>Status Effect: None</strong>


    <strong>Name: Samantha Stone</strong>


    <strong>Sex: F</strong>


    <strong>Age: 26</strong>


    <strong>Title: None</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 40</strong>


    <strong>ss: Musician, Noble</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 10</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship Status: Married</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 45</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preference: Large Dick</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Two Dicks at once</strong>


    <strong>Breast Size: C</strong>


    <strong>First Time: Jeffrey Marcel</strong>


    <strong>Last Time She Had Sex: 12 hours</strong>


    <strong>Favorite Sexual Position: Deep Stick</strong>


    <strong>Most Sensitive Area: Nipples</strong>


    <strong>Age Lost Virginity: 13</strong>


    <strong>Status Effect: None</strong>


    As I checked out their stats, I felt a little happy that my <strong>Examine</strong> was still growing, but it was bing a lot of information to swallow. They had all lost their virginity very young, and two of them by the first prince! He said he was bi-sexual, but this was the first time I had seen proof of that fact. They also had sex pretty recently. I thought I was promiscuous, but these girls seemed to have more sex than I did. Only one hour? She was probably still wet with his cum.


    I didn¡¯t see anything else too weird except the number of sexual partners. These girls had been around, not that I had room to talk. Perhaps Julian was right when he said that all the nobles were doing it. Well, he¡¯d know from personal experience as he was the one doing them. It was clear to me that these girls must have been engaging in Julian¡¯s parties, which would mean that number was likely even higher. In a way, these girls might think a lot like I do. I was relieved that I had approached them first.


    Maria put on a pleasant smile. ¡°I must say, I admire how brave you are.¡±


    Diane nodded while also smiling. ¡°Definitely, I heard that you had been taken by orcs, that must have been a horrific experience.¡±


    I returned the smile, trying to stay polite and positive. ¡°Ah, well¡­ I was lucky, so I managed to recover rtively unhurt. I guess they are called Pigman though?¡±


    ¡°It is a shame though¡­¡± Diane put on a frown.


    ¡°What shame?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That the orcs would soil you so¡­ although I suppose nobles from the west are probably used to rutting around with pigs?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Samantha chuckled. ¡°They certainlyck in social grace. You looked like a drunk horse trying to dance with the prince.¡±


    The three womenughed lightly, but the smiles on their face werepletely innocent. It took me a few moments to try to grasp what they were saying.


    ¡°And your dress. You truly are a brave woman, toe to such an event dressed like this. I¡¯m surprised they even let you into the ball. It looks so amateurish.¡±


    I was smiling with them, but the smile was quickly faltering. The things these women were saying were notpliments. If they didn¡¯t say them so naturally,pletely devoid of the daggers and hatred Sylvia wore, I would have already been pissed. However, they spoke without even a hint of malice, so I could only grasp the insults a few seconds toote.


    ¡°Well¡­ that is¡­¡± I tried to regain my footing and give them the benefit of the doubt.


    ¡°An elf? Was it? We¡¯ve heard you hired an elf ve. How perverted. You should be d your country yokel of a king once fought alongside ours that you get a chance at the prince.¡±


    ¡°You are so lucky¡­¡± Diane sighed. ¡°It¡¯s always the ones who don¡¯t deserve it that get all the luck.¡±


    ¡°And did you see her kiss the king? I guess she wants father and son.¡± Maria let out augh, and the other two snickered after her.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I had a dark look on my face, one that even my high level <strong>Conceal </strong>was failing topletely block. ¡°This conversation has been enlightening. If you¡¯d excuse me I¡¯d like to get something to quench my thirst.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, dear, and try not to get drunk, it¡¯s bad form.¡± The one named Samantha spoke.


    As I walked away, I heard the three girlsughing behind my back. This felt worse than any experience I had ever had in high school. As I walked away, another girl approached the three, and I just heard her voice over the crowd.


    ¡°Is that the girl who was fucked by a bunch of orcs?¡±


    It seemed like the rumors about me had spread despite Devon¡¯s attempt to stifle them if he had done anything in the first ce. The insults stung, even if it was absolutely true. Yeah, I fucked a bunch of Pigman¡­ it was Pigman, you idiots, and I also cut off one of their heads. I didn¡¯t think any of these girls could say they slew a tier 2 monster. Still, I didn¡¯t break down crying, but that had more to do with the fact that I had <strong>Solo yer</strong> attached as a title and thus a very high mental resistance.


    Still, as I became aware of their cruelty, I began to see that cruelty in everyone. I attempted to approach one or two other groups, but they all held the same kind of eyes as the first group. It was condescension, disgust, and jealousy. I was the guest of honor, but the ce I hade from was not a well-respected nation. It appeared that to many here, their king promising my marriage to the third prince was undeserved.


    At that point, I just wanted to find a friend and hold them tightly. As Min would never have been allowed at this dance that left Devon. However, I found Devon to be surrounded my several men, chatting away in a very cordial manner. It seemed like outside of the dances, the men gathered in their groups and the women gathered in theirs. I could already imagine the horrific stares I¡¯d receive just trying to butt in.


    It also seemed like Julian and Gregory, the two who wouldn¡¯t care about those kinds of things, had slipped out almost as soon as our dance had started. That left me my desperatest resort, my fianc¨¦e Richard. No one would find it odd if I monopolized Richard¡¯s time, and he could function as my armrest and protection for the remainder of the time. Sylvia would just have to re daggers at me. To be honest, her open hostility came off as downright refreshing after dealing with the sly condescension of that particr group of women. I only wished I knew a way to use the information I had received from <strong>Examine</strong> to punish these women in some way, but short of seducing them into bing my sex ves, I had little options, and to be honest, I wouldn¡¯t want any of the women even if they offered.


    I had to ask several servants if they had seen my fianc¨¦e and finally got someone who had seen him wonder off in a side hallway. I left the hall for a bit and tracked myst resort down a hallway. However, as I was making thest turn, a certain sound caught my ear. It was a pping sound, the sound of skin hitting skin in a rhythmic fashion, followed by the sounds of muffled moaning.


    Already guessing what I would see, I carefully opened up the door and peeked inside. I sighed at the sight. It was, of course, Sylvia, lying back, her dress pushed up, her underwear hanging down from one ankle. She was sitting up on a counter that seemed to be for linens. This seemed to be a linen closet although it was big enough for some rooms I¡¯ve lived in.


    Richard had his dick out the top of his pants, and he was thrusting into her very aggressively. She was making moaning sounds while trying to hold on to him, but he seemed to disregard her hands and treated her more like a fuck puppet than another person.


    ¡°Ah¡­ fuck me, Richard, your dick is so good.¡± Sylvia was moaning.


    ¡°Oh god, yes, I¡¯m about to cum!¡± Richard thrust deep inside her and then pulled out as his body stiffened, cumming on the surface of her pussy. ¡°Ah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­ I love you¡­ Cornelia.¡±


    I winced at that, and even Sylvia wore a face that was somewhat expressionless at the moment. It must be rough to be her. But, well, as the person who is supposedly Cornelia, I¡¯m the one constantly walking in on my future husband fucking his childhood friend. If I had any investment in this marriage, between the two of us, I felt I had the right to be more pissed.


    He wiped his dick off on the hair above her pussy, smearing cum on her before sliding his dick back away. He took a step away from her, immediately cleaning himself up. Rather than wait for him toe out the door or try to catch him returning to the party, I decided to quietly shut the door and leave. This was something I did not want to be involved with.


    As I was walking along, I heard another voice talking in the hall. ¡°So, what do you think of Princess Bartrum?¡±


    ¡°Seems like a bit of a durd, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°My husband has analysis. He checked her out. She¡¯s got over 20 skills, so they say.¡±


    ¡°So? You can buy skills if you want. They¡¯re probably all level 1.¡±


    ¡°They also say she¡¯s got almost 20 special skills.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°How many cocks did she have to suck to get her hands on that many Raimer Orbs? Some girls just have all the luck. Although, it really does seem like such a waste.¡±


    Two girls turned the corner and ended uping face to face with me.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ¡°Ah!¡± The first girl made a surprised noise.


    She was a small pretty girl, a little older than the girls I had such an unpleasant experience with earlier. She had rich blond hair and a small face. The other girl had a darkerplexion, with very long legs. She was probably as tall as most men. Her face was framed with sses which gave her a mature look.


    At that point, the emotional blows of the night had put me on edge. The idea of pretending to be civil to these women as they insulted me was out of the question. Therefore, I let the mask slide for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know,¡± I sniffed. ¡°That it¡¯s not the number of cocks you suck, but the quality of the right cock.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes opened in surprise at my direct admission, but before they could respond there was a cackling sounding from down the hall. It was a considerably older woman, with slightly grayed hair, yet she still held herself high with a strong back and a noble gaze.


    The two other girls immediately fell into curtsies in a fluster when they saw her. ¡°Duchess Melinda, Good evening.¡±


    The taller girl then spoke. ¡°Ah¡­ we were just-¡±


    ¡°Gossiping¡­ about each other, as girls tend to do¡­ I know how it works.¡± The woman dismissed her words with a curt nod before looking at me. ¡°So, tell me, Princess Cornelia, tell me about this special cock you sucked to find all those orbs.¡±


    The two girls burst out into blushes, but I currently had my <strong>Deception</strong> down and thus forgot to act out the part of being embarrassed. ¡°Well, it was eight inches from head to shaft, warm and veiny, pinkish in color, and tasted a bit salty.¡±


    The other two girls, who were almost staring in reverence towards this iing woman had their looks turn to shock as I twisted her words. I admitted I was a little angry from earlier, so in some ways, I was vindicating my embarrassment, although I hadn¡¯t thought of exactly who I was talking back to.


    However, the woman¡¯s eyes shed with a twinkle of humor. ¡°Mm¡­ eight inches now, that does sound special. My husband was rather small. I imagine what these old bones could do with eight inches.¡±


    ¡°I hope he was good with his tongue,¡± I responded back.


    ¡°Well, I kept on hoping, but gods bless the man he did try, I¡¯ll give him that.¡± Thedyughed. ¡°Let us walk and talk. It has been some time since I¡¯ve talked with anyone here who seems to have any brains in their head. Feel free to throw out the analysis skill you kids love using these days.¡±


    Although she was speaking specifically to me, somehow, she had managed to grab the other two girls and dragged them with her, although they were shooting each other nces as if they were begging for help while looking on the verge of fleeing at any second.


    Taking her advice, I gave the three women an <strong>Examine</strong>. My magic sense did not detect them using any magic on me. This might be because none of the three women had analyze, or they didn¡¯t want to use analyze, or possibly they had already used it when I had entered the ballroom initially.


    <strong>Name: Melinda Fry</strong>


    <strong>Sex: F</strong>


    <strong>Age: 52</strong>


    <strong>Title: Duchess of Rin</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 55</strong>


    <strong>ss: Magician, Noble</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 25</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 6</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preference: Nice Butt</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Teasing</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship: Widowed</strong>


    <strong>Breast Size: D</strong>


    <strong>First Time: Jerick Still</strong>


    <strong>Last Time She Had Sex: 7.2 years</strong>


    <strong>Favorite Sexual Position: Doggie</strong>


    <strong>Most Sensitive Area: Back of Neck</strong>


    <strong>Age Lost Virginity: 16</strong>


    <strong>Status: None</strong>


    <strong>Name: Destine Psi</strong>


    <strong>Sex: F,</strong>


    <strong>Age: 25</strong>


    <strong>Title: Weaver</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 35</strong>


    <strong>ss: Arts Craftsman, Noble</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 5</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 3</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preference: Muscr</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Having Neck Sucked</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship: Married</strong>


    <strong>Breast Size: C</strong>


    <strong>First Time: Braun</strong>


    <strong>Last Time She Had Sex: 6 months</strong>


    <strong>Favorite Sexual Position: Doggie</strong>


    <strong>Most Sensitive Area: Side of Neck</strong>


    <strong>Age Lost Virginity: 18</strong>


    <strong>Status: None</strong>


    <strong>Name: Mary Warren</strong>


    <strong>Sex: F</strong>


    <strong>Age: 26</strong>


    <strong>Title: None</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 38</strong>


    <strong>ss: Harp yer</strong>


    <strong>Noble</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 8</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 1</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preference: Pretty Boys</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Blowjobs</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship: Engaged</strong>


    <strong>Breast Size: B</strong>


    <strong>First Time: Bree Stack</strong>


    <strong>Last Time She Had Sex: 1 year</strong>


    <strong>Favorite Sexual Position: Reverse Cowgirl</strong>


    <strong>Most Sensitive Area: Armpit</strong>


    <strong>Age Lost Virginity: 17</strong>


    <strong>Status: None</strong>


    Mary Warren was the taller woman while Destine Psi had the smaller form. I noticed their sexual partners were significantly less than the previous three girls. Given my sex count, I felt a tad hypocritical, judging women by that, but I still felt better knowing these three women were not the typical party goers. Given thest time they had sex, these women likely did not go to Julian¡¯s parties at all.


    ¡°Your dress is very lovely. I, for one, hate the frills that are in right now. It just tears and gives the seamstress a headache. This is very fine stitching, I can tell. Hand stitched? A lot of the seamstresses that make dresses for nobles these days use magical stitching. It creates perfect seams, but their artificial andck any true detail. They¡¯re justziness and cheapness. To find something handstitched like this is truly enviable.¡±


    Melinda was a bit of a force, continuing to talk as she felt my dress. She had the other girls feeling the seams as well, and Destine, in particr, had an interest in the fine hand stitching of my dress, although the honest truth was that I knew very little about the making of the dress beyond the fact that Min did it for me.


    ¡°It was done by my servant, Min,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Ah, that would be the ¡°elf ve¡± I hear about so much.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a ve, she¡¯s family!¡± I protested before I could help myself. ¡°That is¡­ um¡­ she was a servant I was taking, and the vers captured her after the Pigman attacked¡­¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t have the same power in my words when I came up with the lie, Melinda gave a hard nod.


    ¡°Yes, I know how those vers function, snapping up any demi-human they cany a crime on. Since you can only enve those guilty of crimes or born into very here, the vers really push thew to the extreme, and use local prejudice to enve a lot of innocent demi-humans. It makes me sick!¡± Melinda looked like she was about to spit, to the point that Destine jumped to the side to avoid it, but at thest second, she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Th-that makes sense!¡± Mary spoke up. ¡°You-you¡¯re very lucky you were able to save your family servant from being enved. I have a girl at home. A b-beastmen girl with cat ears. We used to go fishing together in a pond on my father¡¯s estate. I would be devastated if I found out she had been turned into a ve!¡± Mary still seemed nervous, but she seemed to speak passionately from the heart.


    As she talked, we found ourselves in a small receiving room, and servants ran by and made us some tea. This was all done with a few flicks of the wrists from Melinda, who seemed to be setting the pace of this conversation with ease.


    Destine suddenly spoke up although she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I-I lost my virginity to a beast man!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mary made a noise of surprise. ¡°You never told me that!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Now it¡¯s getting good.¡± Melindaughed.


    ¡°W-well¡­ it was when I was 18. It was a stable boy. He had the c-cutest dog ears, and well¡­ you guys never did anything like that?¡±


    I felt bad for her as her cheeks started to turn bright pink in embarrassment, so I spoke up. ¡°Bandit.¡±


    The three eyes turned to me while I wore a wry smile.


    ¡°Wh-what happened with that?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ he was really sweet. Told me he was a former Knight. So, one thing led to another¡­ but then the next day the king cut off his head.¡±


    The two younger girls gasped while Melinda merely nodded as if she understood. ¡°I had a simr experience once. An adventuring bard who used to sing the sweetest tales. Then one day, he didn¡¯te back from an adventure.¡±


    I gave her a nod of understanding. Losing someone who you were intimate with was always a blow. Of course, I left out a lot of details around that event but left just enough so that it wouldn¡¯t be boring.


    ¡°So¡­ while we¡¯re talking,¡± Mary spoke up. ¡°What is it like¡­ being engaged to the third prince? I mean, you guys looked pretty close from what I saw.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡± I gave a grimace.


    ¡°Is that silly Sylvia girl giving you problems?¡± Melinda inserted with a knowing look.


    ¡°Huh? Who, Sylvia?¡± Destine asked.


    ¡°Yeah, that girl was giving quite the hateful stare. I heard the two had grown up together. I would bet a gold ne that he is her first, at the very least. Sorry, girl.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ well, as to that¡­¡± I stuttered out.


    I didn¡¯t know whether it was the tea, thefortable atmosphere, the motherly charm of Melinda, or what, but my mouth seemed to slip open. I ended up telling them about my first encounter with Sylvia, even going so far as to mention the letter, and as they hung on my words, I found myself revealing my unfortunate catching them together, and before I knew it I was even mentioning how they were going at, it only an hour ago just down the hall from where I met these women.


    The girls gasped and gave openly shocked expressions while also providing me words of encouragement and sympathy. Melinda merely nodded, taking in the story thoughtfully.


    ¡°I-I admit, I never thought the princes were like that. Well¡­ I mean, I know the first two are a little funny, but I thought the third was normal. To think he¡¯d make her wear your dresses¡­ and that girl¡­ ooo, I just want to punch her in the face now. Justst week she had told Destine and I a nasty rumor about you. Now, I know where they wereing from.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s spreading rumors too?¡± I gave a wry look.


    The two younger girls looked at each other and then suddenly both bowed their heads down towards me. ¡°We¡¯re sorry! We had gotten the wrong impression about you from her. We were wrong, please forgive us!¡±


    It was a sincere apology, and I ended up growing flustered as well. It was Melinda who stepped in.


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. The best you girls can do is try to make your own impressions of people rather than following rumors!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess¡­¡± The two women responded, looking properly chastised.


    I felt a welling of happiness in my heart. These women were more genuine than anyone other than Min since I had been here. Perhaps Devon, maybe¡­ but Julian said that he wasn¡¯t so innocent either, even though I wasn¡¯t sure I believed it.


    ¡°Well, as punishment, I say both of you girls must tell us your most embarrassing secret!¡± Melinda suddenly dered.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Destine gave a surprised noise.


    ¡°Well, Cornelia here has told you something personal. Now you have to tell her your shameful secrets. That¡¯s how bonds of trust are formed. None of you will share the others secrets, or feel disgusted by the others because you share a mutual bond of trust.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ okay¡­¡± Destine was the first to reveal how she lost her virginity, so she seemed to most open to revealing stuff about herself. ¡°Um¡­ how about¡­ um¡­ I haven¡¯t had sex in almost six months.¡±


    ¡°Six months!¡± Melindaughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t had sex in six years!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ that¡­ but the reason I haven¡¯t had sex is that my husband, he¡¯s been having trouble staying hard. I¡¯ve been wondering if it might not be me. Perhaps, I am not sexy enough.¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± I protested. ¡°You are absolutely beautiful, if he¡¯s not getting it up it¡¯s his problem!¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely!¡± Mary agreed, the pair of us trying tofort her.


    As we did so, the handy vials in my pocket shed in my memory once again. Deciding to just go for it, I brought out a vial and handed it to Destine. She stared at the vial nkly.


    ¡°It¡¯s err¡­ a special potion. Um¡­ it enhances male performance. Put some on his penis¡­ and it will improve things, I think¡­¡± I exined as eloquently as the asion called for.


    ¡°Male enhancement potion? I¡¯ve never heard of that. Why do you just have some in your pocket?¡± Mary hit the question right on its head.


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ you never know?¡±


    The three girls fell intoughter, and I joined them a bit, but it was Melinda who finally spoke up. ¡°Well, do you have any more vials? I think I might like to try some of that.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Melinda too?¡± Destine asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve been having a bit of a dry spell, but there is a man. His equipment hasn¡¯t worked for a long while, but as she said, you never know.¡±


    As it was, Mary¡¯s secret was that she once peed herself during a banquet. Her husband-to-be wouldn¡¯t let her go even though he knew she had to pee. He had a big smile on his face while she squirmed and twisted in her chair until someone suddenly bumped into her and she lost control. She was furious with him and wouldn¡¯t talk to him for months after, partially from embarrassment. However, rather than be disgusted, he seemed to be more invested in pushing their marriage forward, which only served to further confuse her. I smiled inwardly at her tale. I had my suspicions, but I didn¡¯t want to say anything rming so I kept myself quiet and provided generic sympathy.


    We continued to talk for quite some time. I didn¡¯t know how long we talked, but we ended up discussing all kinds of things. We talked about guys. I mentioned how the 4<sup>th</sup>prince seemed much more stoic than the 3<sup>rd</sup>and they teased me abouting on to my future brother. We talked about sex, the girl¡¯s even going so far as to mention which Knight they thought about when they masturbated. It seemed like the longer we went, the dirtier our minds got, and soon we were sharing naughty stories, both real and imagined.


    Eventually, the night had gotten old. Melinda had informed me that I didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the party. After the dance, people would drift in and out, and it really was no big deal if I didn¡¯t show up again, even as the guest of honor. I took her word for it.


    However, after a night talking about sex, I was a bit wound up and decided I wasn¡¯t ready to go back to my room. Therefore, I walked into the garden, taking in a breath of fresh air.


    This was when I started hearing noisesing from a nearby veranda. I approached carefully, for no particr reason activating my sneak ability. I had only a handful of opportunities to use it, and it seemed like an ability I might need when Denova came calling, so the wide-open gardens at night seemed like as good a ce as any.


    As I snuck up from behind a bush and peered through the openings, I saw Julian standing there. As usual, he was wearing mboyant clothing, a fancy and colorful shirt and a long robe that nearly went down to his ankles. He had both arms against a wall which he was leaning into, and it took me a second to realize that there was a person within his arms.


    That person was a young-looking boy. He was maybe a few years younger than me, still having baby fat on his face. He also appeared to be breathing hard as Julian was gazing intently at him.


    ¡°So, my young sweet child,¡± Julian spoke up. ¡°What shall we ever do on such a boring night to spice things up?¡±


    ¡°Prince Julian, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Julian put a finger over the boy¡¯s mouth, stopping him from talking.


    <strong>Warning: Sadly... I still have to put a warning here. This is yaoi. Skip to next chapter if you are ufortable with yaoi. This is the only scene in the entire book, yet some people still want tobel the entire book with the genre of yaoi. Don''t have to put that same warning up for women reading this and running into yuri... eh, whatever.</strong>


    A momentter, he dropped the hand down and ced it on the man¡¯s crotch. It was clear, even in the shadows of the night, that he was vigorously rubbing the area between the boy¡¯s legs. The boy¡¯s hard panting started to grow more severe. Their two lips met, a Julian lightly kissed the boy while fondling him with the other hand.


    As Julian pulled the boy¡¯s shirt off, and I considered how many virgins he¡¯d imed, I brought myself to a good vantage point. Of course, my fingers found their way up my dress, as there was no way I wasn¡¯t going to enjoy the show.


    Before long, the boy waspletely naked, his clothing in a pile on the ground while Julian looked him up and down with a smirk on his face. The boy was a little scrawnypared to the likes of Devon and definitely Denova, but he had the starting of a six pack, and it looked like he had spent some time training his muscles. He had darker olive skin, much like Jenai, and in some respects the way he looked reminded me of her enough that I wondered if they came from the same country.


    While Julian didn¡¯t kiss the boy much, he liked to tease him with his lips, running them across his face and breathing slightly to cause goosebumps to form on the boy¡¯s skin. He reached down and delicately put the boy¡¯s dick, a modest six inches, in his hand. Julian had longcquered nails, and as a result, his fingers were flexed back and gripping his dick gently. He could never make a fist for extra tightness with those nails.


    He used his fingers and palm, running them up and down the boy¡¯s shaft while still keeping the boy pressed against the column. As Julian¡¯s hand worked his cock, he sucked on his lover¡¯s neck, eliciting sharp gasping. His hands moved deftly, and I was almost certainly he must have some kind of skill with the way he handled that cock.


    It wasn¡¯t like me at all. I liked to grip tightly, running it through my fist as I gyrated the fingers and altered the pressure on each thrust to create a tightening gradient. With Julian¡¯s nails, that wasn¡¯t an option. Instead, his hand moved deftly. He¡¯d cup the head of the boy¡¯s cock into his palm, then bring his fingers down, pulling out with five fingers surrounding the dick. Then he¡¯d give a twist, suddenly running the back of his hand down the boy¡¯s shaft, then another flick and his palm was running back up the length.


    His methods were mesmerizing and as strange as it sounded, it felt like watching a master perform their task. The boy was responding strongly to his machinations, his throaty noises turning into a whine as he legs started to struggle to stay standing. Of course, Julian had an answer for that as well. Julian pulled away suddenly, causing the boy to open his eyes. While holding the tip of his shaft with a thumb and forefinger, Julian pulled the boy away from the wall, guiding him over to a nearby bench.


    ¡°Have you ever felt it in your ass before?¡± Julian asked.


    The boy shook his head, but then still bent over, preparing to receive Julian¡¯s cock.


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    Julian chuckled. ¡°Well, no matter. You¡¯lle to like it with time. Just reach back and spread your cheeks for me a bit.


    The boyplied. As he leaned his chest down on the bench, he reached both hands back, cupping each cheek and pulling them apart. Julian leaned back a bit, eyeing his butthole like he was surveying thend, while I leaned forward for a closer look of my own. My fingers were diving in and out of my pussy now, and my maxed <strong>Conceal </strong>was the only reason I was able to keep quiet in the bushes.


    Julian pulled down his pants just enough for his cock to spring free, but he kept the red and ck robe on that he always seemed to wear. He was circumcised surprisingly, which was actually the first cock I¡¯d seen in this world without the foreskin. Before now, I had taken it for granted that this world simply didn¡¯t do that. I wondered what had driven Julian to have it done, but my ce in the bushes held no answers. I curiously Examined his cock andpared it to his younger brothers. He was a bit thicker and a bit wider than Richard, who was already at the cusp of average bing above average.


    While I admired him, Julian bent down, and literally spat on the boy¡¯s asshole. He rubbed one finger into his crack, spreading around his makeshift lubricant, all before positioning himself behind the boy. In a single motion, he grabbed the boy¡¯s hips and pushed himself in. I couldn¡¯t see much now, with Julian in his cloak, it simply looked like him standing in front of a naked, bent-over boy. However, I could see the pained look on the boy¡¯s face. Finally, Julian¡¯s hips were moving as he thrust into the boy¡¯s asshole slowly and carefully.


    He was way gentler than Denova when Denova decided to take my ass, so I had to give him a little credit. The boy, on the other hand, must not have had high pain resistance. He made several pained noises, his mouth open in a grimace as Julian continued to move his hips without mercy.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ it hurts¡­¡± the boy said with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Keep it up, it¡¯ll feel good soon,¡± Julian said, but I almost could see him rolling his eyes with the amount of concern in his voice.


    However, after about four or five minutes, the boy started to rx again. With that, Julian started picking up the pace. The boy¡¯s pained noises started to turn into panting. Julian¡¯s balls were starting to make a light tap tap sound as they struck the boy which for me was a weed sound to cover up the wet noises my pussy made as I fingered myself to climax.


    After about ten more minutes of thrusting, Julian, who hadn¡¯t been breathing hard at all previously, finally let out a single moan. He had a little bit of sweat on his face, but he otherwise didn¡¯t wear much expressionbeyond mild amusement. He might have been painting a portrait or writing a letter for all the sexual satisfaction he showed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah¡­ good.¡±


    That was all Julian said as he came. A momentter, he pulled his dick out and a gush of white spurted from the boy¡¯s gaping butthole.


    ¡°So, that was fun.¡± Julian chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Julian wiped the tip of his cock off on the young man¡¯s ass, smearing semen across his ass cheek while I finished enjoying the show as well, reaching another satisfactory climax of my own. Before the boy could make any response to Julian¡¯sments, there was a sudden interruption.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± An incredulous voice asked a few feet from me.


    Devon¡¯s voice caused me to nearly leap out of the bushes, immediately pulling my hand from up my skirt, but fortunately, the voice was not directed at me. Devon immerged from the path, barely missing me concealed a few feet away as he stepped out into the garden clearing while giving a dark re at Julian.


    ¡°Mm¡­ brother, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± Julian gave a smile, acting like he wasn¡¯t standing in front of a bent over a man with his cock hanging out.


    Devon¡¯s eyes turned to the boy who did react to Devon. He quickly grabbed his pants and pulled them on without wiping up, immediately looking down as embarrassment flushed over his face. He looked absolutely flustered.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the Kree Ambassador¡¯s son, right?¡±


    The boy looked chastised, he was even more embarrassed that his identity had been found out. Even I could understand the potential for a horrible scandal the boy could face.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I was merely opening the boy up.¡± Julian chuckled. ¡°That is¡­ to new possibilities.¡±


    Devon ignored Julian¡¯s jabs, concentrating on the boy. ¡°What you have done here¡­ boy¡­ is perfectly fine.¡±


    Both the boy and me looked up at Devon in surprise.


    ¡°You have nothing to be guilty about. Go to your father now. You simply tried something out, an experiment. It need not be any more than that. You can let your life be up to you on what you want to do in the future,¡± he said. ¡°I¡­ have seen nothing.¡±


    The boy rxed a bit, giving a relieved smile before running off, not even sparing a backward nce to his former sexual partner.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re no fun.¡± Julian whined, finally putting his softening cock away in his pants. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to make him feel terrible for it. Chastise him. Tell him he¡¯s been a bad boy. Make him feel like he has no other choice¡­ and then he¡¯ll rush into my arms, the only man who supports his depravity.¡±


    ¡°I know how you operate, Julian, to try to corrupt them one after another. You¡¯ve already destroyed our brother. When will it be enough?¡±


    ¡°Gregory is fine. He practically worships me.¡± Julian waved his hand.


    ¡°He does worship you. And that¡¯s all he does. You scooped him out, removed his identity, and only left yourself inside.¡±


    Julianughed, walking over to pick up his drink. ¡°Well, I must admit, I did put something inside our dear brother. But I¡¯d offer you the same.¡±


    Devon grimaced. ¡°We¡­ aren¡¯t children anymore. You¡¯re days of¡­ taking advantage of me¡­ are long gone.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember.¡± Julian grimaced. ¡°You ran to daddy, and he beat me for a month straight with a belt. It was a shame with you two. I was never able to entice Richard either. He had that little harlot spreading her legs for him almost as soon as he was able to get hard. She was letting him put his hands up her skirt by the age of 8, I never had a chance.¡±


    Devon frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve put our past behind us, brother¡­ but we are speaking of the now. One day, you will be king. Using your special skill to rape the children of our dignitaries could cause an incident.¡±


    Julian gave another chuckle. ¡°Oh, I forgot, you¡¯re still convinced that I¡¯m using special skills. Did you never consider that most people are sexual deviants, and I only bring to the surface what already exists?¡±


    Devon shook his head. ¡°I believe people are inherently good. You must be using some skill¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t argue it takes skill, but even you have a certain darkness in you. I¡¯ve seen it at our special parties.¡±


    Devon stiffened at that. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Julian leaned closer with a grin on his face. ¡°Ohe on, you may wear a mask, but you and I both know you frequent our monthly underground parties¡­ with the king, and all your brothers. So why is that?¡±


    Devon turned his head away. ¡°You¡¯re family, I feel duty-bound to- ¡°


    ¡°Ha! Duty? Honor? So, it is honor having you stick it in half the nobles in this kingdom. Is it honorable when you cum on the Duchess of Soven¡¯s face? Is it Duty as you plow the visiting princess from Renmere?¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Devon growled. ¡°The people at those<em>things</em>are supposed to be anonymous. I don¡¯t want to know their identity!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, brother. Deep down, you¡¯re just as bad as the rest of us. Get off your high horse once in a while, it¡¯s fun down here.¡±


    Devon had a scowl on his face, but he didn¡¯t say anything more as Julian glided past him. As Devon looked away, Julian¡¯s eyes suddenly centered on the bush I was hiding in. He gave a wink, and I practically fell back in surprise.


    ¡°Oh¡­ by the way, I¡¯ve invited our new sibling, Princess Cornelia. When shees, and she¡¯lle, I hope you provide her some extra attention. Eat her pussy? Give her a good ride? You can count on your brothers doing the same.¡±


    He walked from the courtyard with a big smile on his face while Devon continued to stare vacantly in the other direction. Meanwhile, I was trying to recover from the blow. He had known I was there in the bush, but I wondered how long he had known. Was it right away? Did he know I was watching him and the boy the whole time?


    Suddenly, my thoughts were broken as Devon stiffened and reached down towards his belt. He pulled his sword from his scabbard, immediately drawing my attention to him. A secondter, another man, his face obscured in shadow, took a step out from behind a tree. Just how many people were watching this scene tonight? However, before I could think about it too much, I realized that the other man had a sword too. Was this an assassination attempt? Fear suddenly wracked through me.


    Devon bellowed with an extreme degree of anger, lunging forward at the other man. The other man was calm and silent, taking his sword with ease and side stepping. Devon stumbled forward, right past him. He surged forward a second time, swinging his sword wildly at the neer who seemed to casually discard his thrusts with ease.


    As he went, Devon seemed to reel in his anger, his sword strikes bing less wasteful and finer. He seemed to remember his sword training and took a deep breath before rushing forward and attacking the new man with steady movement unlike before. The man met every attack stroke for stroke. It was clear that he was as good as Devon, if not better, and he also seemed to be able to fight without letting emotion cloud his judgment.


    What was I doing watching this? I should be running to the pce guards. Someone was trying to murder the prince in the garden. However, just as these thoughts fell into my mind, Devon jumped back for a second.


    ¡°sh strike!¡± He yelled.


    A secondter, his body almost seemed to vanish in a sh of light. The sh was blinding in the poor lit night, and I had to cover my eyes. When I looked back up, it looked like the invader had been blinded too. Devon was standing on the other side of him, his word being held to the side, and the assassin was standing with his back facing him. Suddenly, his body separated, falling in two halves.


    However, his body did not spurt a single drop of blood. Instead, it simply fell apart and as soon as it hit the floor, it exploded in shadows that faded away. It was something simr to a monster disappearing in an RPG. However, the Pigman didn¡¯t disappear when I killed them, so why would this assassin?


    ¡°Still can¡¯t beat them without using that¡­¡± he muttered to himself.


    A momentter, another simr looking assassin rose up behind Devon with a knife raised. ¡°Devon, look out!¡±


    I shouted without a thought. Instead of spinning to stop the assassin, he spun to look at me, who was now standing out from a bush, havingpletely exposed my location. Before I could worry about the assassin, he suddenly exploded into ck smoke, the shadows quickly falling to the ground before they dissipated.


    ¡°Cornelia? What are you doing here?¡± He asked with a confused look on his face.


    ¡°There was¡­ you were being attacked?¡±


    He looked around in confusion, but then suddenly, a panicked look crossed his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t see earlier, did you?¡±


    ¡°Ear- ah¡­ I saw Julian walking away and then I heard swords¡­¡± I quickly worked my <strong>Deception</strong>.


    After getting that out, he turned his head now and started to look sheepish. ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s what happened¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry, I was just letting off some steam.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What happened? There were assassins!¡±


    He shook his head, still looking embarrassed. ¡°No¡­ um¡­ I have darkness magic. Those are just¡­ illusions, I made up.¡±


    I gave a surprised look. ¡°Illusions? Th-that felt so real!¡±


    ¡°Ah... heh¡­ that¡¯s¡­ um¡­ I guess it¡¯s fine if you know, everyone else does. It¡¯s a special skill of mine. I can, sort of¡­ program illusions to follow a certain routine and have mass. So, they can act without me needing to do anything.


    My eyes brightened. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you went to save me from those Pigman alone? Cause you can like, create an army of ninjas in a second?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ wait, what¡¯s a ninja? No, Nevermind¡­ It¡¯s not that good. Only 3-4¡­ but they all seem to be at my level of ability, so yes, if I had run into a half dozen Pigman, if push came to shove I could summon illusions and overwhelm them or escape if I had to.¡±


    I nodded, thinking about what a cheat ability that was. Then again, if everyone had their own sets of cheat abilities, and no one wanted to reveal their abilities unless they absolutely had to, then I could easily see how so many abilities can exist that no one ever notices. However, fights to the death might be a horrific thing to behold as everyone pulls out their trump cards.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind, I think I need to be getting back to the party.¡± I tried to prevent the awkward silence that was starting to ur between the two of us.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Cornelia.¡± Devon held out his hand although I hadn¡¯t turned to leave yet. ¡°Are you¡­ that is¡­ Julian mentioned he invited you¡­ somewhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. Why?¡±


    ¡°That ce¡­ it¡¯s not good. The things they do there. I¡­ don¡¯t want you to be part of that society.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go?¡± I asked.


    A sh of irritation crossed his face. ¡°That is¡­ I have to go. I don¡¯t have a choice. But you, you don¡¯t¡­ Cornelia, you can¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t?¡± My eyes darkened a little at those words. ¡°Doesn¡¯t my husband-to-be go? I need to see what he¡¯s up to, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-this isn¡¯t about him!¡± He protested.


    ¡°Then what is it about?¡± I snapped back.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t¡­ please¡­ listen to me.¡± He reached out to grab my hand.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± I pulled my hand away and drew back.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was so angry. Something about the fact that the prince was going to these things really bugged me. The fact that he wanted to keep me from going to these things too just added icing to the cake. All the princes were messed up in one way or another. Devon was just a giant hypocrite.


    ¡°If you¡­ care about me at all, you won¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife-to-be¡­¡±


    He lowered his head. ¡°I know that. But if you go, I can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to? I¡¯m not some innocent princess you think I am. I am a woman, with needs, and desires, and feelings!¡± I yelled at Devon¡¯s surprised face. ¡°What are you surprised about? That I¡¯m not some untouched virgin? Well, here¡¯s another newssh for you, those Pigman fucked me.¡±


    He turned green, and it looked like he had been punched in the gut.


    ¡°You came toote, obviously, some knight you are.¡± I knew the wordsing out of my mouth weren¡¯t fair; he didn¡¯t even know me at the time, but they kepting. ¡°So I¡¯ll tell you what. I¡¯ll do what I want. I¡¯ll go to that event. I¡¯ll have as much dick as I want. And if you¡¯re so determined to ¡°protect me¡±, then you¡¯ll just have to im me for yourself and keep me from any other men.¡±


    I turned around in a huff, storming from the garden. Devon watched me in silence, his eyes held a hurt look. He was such a hypocrite; why did he have to look at me with eyes that held such care? Worst, why did it hurt my heart so much?


    I ditched the party and was already almost back to the room when I realized how much I¡¯d given away. I might as well have just stamped a note on my forehead that said ¡°Aria the <strong>Gang Banger</strong>!¡±. No, it was alright. All the nobles were like this. I mean, I was even straddling the king¡¯s knee and calling him papa. I was the normal one in this group. Devon was the outcast.


    Then¡­ why did I hurt so bad? Sexual Fortitude should be functioning, so why was there so much guilt now? That night, I told Min everything, and she listened with the same expressionless face she always did. When I finally broke down crying, she held me to her chest while stroking my hair. I ended up falling asleep like that, my arms wrapped around the woman who called me her wife.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    I was woken the following morning to banging on my door. I nearly leaped out of the bed. That night, I had been dreaming of Julian endless taking all the men I tried to seduce. It might have been a nightmare except that what Julian did with the men was incredibly graphic and left me wet enough I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the bed was damp this morning. My dream might have cuckolded me, but I didn¡¯t hate it.


    However, my mind was in a frantic state, and for a few brief seconds, I was convinced that my identity had been found out and it was a guard at my door. Min was mysteriously absent, so I went to the door to open it. Before I opened it, I did a quick check to make sure nothing was amiss.


    Min had done a very good job de-pinking the room, using the materials the king had sent to us topletely redecorate. It was clear that her favorite color was green although any earthy colors seemed to do. As a result, the bed, sheets, and canopy now gave off a forest like vibe, making the room feel like it was full of life. I was a fan of green myself, so I did not protest Min¡¯s choices. I also noticed that I was once again wearing one of the night dresses Min had made for me. Of course, I had fallen asleep in Min¡¯s arms still in my previous night¡¯s dress. It seemed like Min continued to change my clothing while I was asleep. I wondered if my wife ever slept. Not wife, best friend, that was a weird thought, clearly, she¡¯s just a friend, no matter what she thinks.


    As soon as the door opened, someone shoved themselves right in. Even if it had been a man, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been flustered to be caught in my night clothes, but the Princess Bartrum I concealed myself as would be flustered, so I needed to act the part. However, before I could put on an act, I finally realized who was in my room.


    ¡°Where on Earth did you find that potion you gave usst night?¡±


    It was an olderdy, with a couple of wrinkles, graying hair, and a straight back that showed she was a force to be reckoned with. Of course, it was Melinda Fry, the Duchess I had encountered the previous night. And surprisingly, right behind her were the two younger women Destine and Mary.


    ¡°Oh, that outfit is really cute, I¡¯d love for my husband to see me in something like that,¡± Destine said, reaching out and touching the dress. ¡°Oh, wow, it¡¯s so soft. Mary, you have to feel this.¡±


    Mary came forward too, and both women had their hands all over me. As a bisexual who just woke up from a sex dream, I had to reel in my sexual drive or I might have taken their hands as an offer. Instead, I was mostly just flustered, unsure at the sudden morning onught of the three women.


    ¡°Never mind her dress, that potion¡­¡± A strange expression came over Melinda, and she gave a shiver. ¡°I had the opportunityst night and¡­ well¡­ my dry spell is over.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Destine! You too, right?¡± Melinda demanded.


    Destine pulled her hand away from my dress and stood at attention, then when the question caught up with her brain she broke into a massive blush. ¡°That is¡­ I put some on my husband,st night¡­ and¡­¡±


    Her face continued to get even redder until I was sure she was about to pass out.


    ¡°I-is it that good?¡± Mary asked questioningly. ¡°C-can I get some as well?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is, I gave you guys thest of it. Really.¡±


    In fact, without a source of orc semen, I was going to have to find something else to be my lubricant. Between the pair of them and Reinhart, I had given away all the potions I had brewed. It made me wish I had brought that bucket of semen I had left in the barn. That would have been nearly a year¡¯s supply.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Melinda dismissed my words. ¡°Just let me know your supplier!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Three times!¡± Melinda put up her fingers. ¡°That man kept going three times. Show some mercy on this olddy!¡±


    I gave her a wry smile, knowing that she really wasn¡¯t as old as she pretended to be. She was only about the age of my mom; however, that might be considered old in this world. At the very least, it genuinely looked like Melinda had been suffering during her dry spell. To think that even a proud noble like her would sumb to lust sopletely.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Mary had been looking around the room as I spoke to the other girls, and she hade up to my nightstand. There was a box on my nightstand, freshly opened, and in that box was something very dear to me. I hadpletely forgotten about it in the morning rush. I nearly leapt across the bed to snatch it, but Mary grabbed it first, turning and dodging my hands.


    ¡°Give me that!¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s soft and velvety.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Destine asked. ¡°Ah¡­ doesn¡¯t that look like¡­ well, a penis, kind of.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ give that here girl.¡± Melinda was now taking interest in it too.


    Rather than handing it back to me, Mary handed it right to Melinda, like a girl in ss handing in a note to the teacher she intercepted between two lovers. Melinda picked up the dildo in her hand and started squeezing it too.


    It was horrible enough that I could die. I hadn¡¯t even gotten to use the toy yet and not only was it found out by three gossipy girls, but now they had their hands all over it. While one would think this would be blocked out with <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>, it seemed to be failing me. Although my feelings could be said to not be embarrassment. It was more a buildup of dread, frustration, and fear. I was afraid that if these girls knew the real me, they would run. ying with it out in the open without a care¡­ it seemed to fly right past my mental resistance.


    ¡°Ah, it seems to be able to ept magical power,¡± Melinda said, her fingers running up and down the shaft.


    The dildo suddenly started vibrating, and Melinda let out a cry of surprise, dropping it. The dildo hit the floor, bouncing a few times before rolling under the bed.


    ¡°Ah, there are others in this box!¡± Mary dered.


    I copsed on the bed, covering my face as I listened to the girls pulling out my new toys one by one. I felt like a criminal who had just been caught with the evidence in his hands. They started by pulling out therger dildo. All three made noises of excitement while seeing it.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s bigger than my husband!¡± Destine said in wonder.


    The others weren¡¯t as obvious as the first one. A small vibrating stone, a string of beads of increasing size, a strap-on, and the craftsman¡¯s attempt at a two in one rabbit-like dildo. Even though the girls didn¡¯t know what they did exactly, they had knowing smiles on their faces and intrigued looks on their eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ Cornelia, what are these things. Fess up!¡± Melinda tapped my head.


    ¡°Noth-ow don¡¯t pull my hair¡­¡± As I tried to deflect her, she got a bit physical until I finally raised my hidden face.


    A little more awake now, I re-instated my <strong>Conceal </strong>and <strong>Deception</strong> to school my face and hide the dread.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ um¡­ toys.¡±


    ¡°Toys¡­ for sex? That¡¯s what you mean, right?¡± Mary said although she seemed to be drooling a bit.


    ¡°Ah¡­ for sex¡­ and sometimes, for alone time.¡±


    Destine¡¯s eyes seemed to widen as she looked down at the big dildo in her hands.


    ¡°But what do they all do?¡± Melinda asked although she didn¡¯t hold disgust in her eyes, merely a curiosity. ¡°Like these!¡±


    She held up the anal beads in her hand, waving them back and forth. She had to ask about that one first! Although, I didn¡¯t know if it¡¯d be easier to exin that or the strap-on. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯d get out of telling them about lesbianism if we went down that path.


    ¡°That is when you¡¯re having sex¡­ you put them¡­ in your bum.¡±


    The two younger girls immediately tightened their sphincters, their eyes popping, but Melinda nodded. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I used to have a lover who would stick a finger in my ass while he ate me out¡­¡±


    ¡°She said it¡­¡± Mary barely managed to speak out, feeling dazed.


    ¡°I feel like this is too much.¡± Destine winced, using my dildo as if to block her vision.


    ¡°Oh, rxdies.¡± Melinda dismissed their embarrassment. ¡°I think we¡¯re way passed being too personal. You¡¯re even rubbing her sex toy against your face.¡±


    Destine jerked the dildo that was almost resting against her cheek away and she barely managed to toss it into the box while giving a grossed-out look.


    ¡°Ah! I haven¡¯t used any of them yet. I-I just got them.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯d you buy them from,¡± Mary asked with an intent look, but then suddenly turned away shyly. ¡°That is¡­ um¡­ if someone was interested.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that is¡­ Sandor and Pratter.¡±


    ¡°Those guys? I¡¯ve been to their shop, I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡± Melinda frowned.


    ¡°Um¡­ I ordered them custom, for my personal¡­ ah¡­ use. That is¡­ we had them in my home, but the Pigman that attacked my carriage¡­¡±


    Melinda finally gave a nod. ¡°Right¡­ well, I can¡¯t me a girl for wanting to release stress.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it feels good on the shoulders.¡± Destine had pulled the big dildo back out now that she knew it was clean and was now putting magic into it while it vibrated on her neck.


    ¡°It feels even better when it vibrates down there.¡± I offered.


    Her eyes popped wide, but she let the vibration stop while she put two hands on the 8-inch cock like it was a fragile item.


    ¡°S-since I haven¡¯t used it, Destine, you don¡¯t by chance, want it?¡± Destine was cradling the dildo and nodding before I even finished the sentence.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Mary spoke up. ¡°Why does she get it? She has a husband. If anyone needs it I do!¡±


    Upon realizing what she said, Mary¡¯s face exploded with red. Meanwhile, Destine pulled the dildo up between her breasts like she was protecting it from being ripped from her hands. The four of us broke intoughter at the silliness of it all.


    They hadn¡¯t rejected something I might have seen as shameful, and they were rather interested and curious about it. This lead to me finally giving them a run through of the sex items I had purchased. When I reached the strap-on, Melinda jumped to fucking guys in the ass, so I didn¡¯t have to try to exin any of my lesbian tendencies. I was just d that the double dildo hadn¡¯te in this shipment. Sandor had written a note stating he was still trying to get the enchantments just right.


    Of course, this lead to a brainstorming session, and discussions about other potential sexual toys. In my previous life, I was rather tame when it came to the second department. I had a waterproof bullet and a single dildo, and that was it. However, I found myself telling them about nipple mps, butt plugs, restraints, and cock rings¡­ basically, everything I could remember ever being sold at the asional adult store I¡¯d been to. I¡¯d, of course, already thoroughly given Pratter and Sandor the same ideas, but they had yet to implement them.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my husband could¡­ tie me up, to the bed?¡± Destine was asking.


    The women, even Melinda, seemed to sit on every word I said. Although, while Destine and Mary wore startled and surprised expressions, Melinda was more pragmatic. A few times it seemed I¡¯d stumbled on something she¡¯d already discovered on her own, or something less aggressive than her own ideas, but we still ended up discussing all the ways to have sex for several hours.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get one twice that big. Now that Pratter and Sandor are making these things, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°T-twice!¡± Mary eximed, eying the alreadyrge 8-inch dildo.


    Destine saw Mary¡¯s looks and squeezed it to her body as if she still expected Mary would leap over the bed and take it. Each girl said they were going to put in their own orders, and I merely shrugged at that. Eventually, I had to bid them farewell. However, the girls wouldn¡¯t leave until I promised to get more of the potion. They were a little surprised to know that I had made the potions myself. However, when I had exined that the ingredients were exceptionally hard toe by, Melinda had an answer for that too.


    ¡°Just tell Reinhart to get the ingredients. If he drags his feet, let me know and I¡¯ll set him straight.¡±


    I was bidding them goodbye as Min returned from wherever she had been although she made noment on the sex toys being passed around. For that matter, the nobles more or less treated her like she wasn¡¯t there. Well, she was my servant or even my ve, so I supposed that nobles wouldn¡¯t pay her much mind. At least, they didn¡¯t wear any disgust on their faces.


    The girls left, and I finally put away all the remaining toys including the one lost under my bed, feeling exhausted. Min was curiously examining the strap-on dildo when I started boxing the toys, and I swiped it from her hands and put into the box.


    ¡°That¡¯s for uster.¡± I winked at her.


    Min didn¡¯t say anything. She just turned away to start picking up the room a bit. Before I could start teasing my cute little Min, I suddenly remembered what day it was.


    ¡°Ah, crap, I promised to work for Reinhart today. Ah, shit, what time is it?¡±


    I nearly ran out the door in my nightgown before Min stopped me and forced me to put on a dress. She helped me with my hair and reassembled my princess look. By the time I was gone, I was veryte, and Reinhart ended up berating me and providing a long lecture about how noble he was for epting me as his apprentice. By the time we got to work, I was feeling pretty down on myself, but then he showed me a little gift he prepared, all my depression was blown away.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    ¡°How can you tell when a skill will work or not?¡± I asked Reinhart as he gathered up a couple of things.


    He was going to take me down to the basement. He wouldn¡¯t tell me what he had down there, but he told me it was a job that he needed me to do and it¡¯d be easier if I just saw it.


    ¡°Huh? Ah, right, your knowledge about skills is a littlecking, right?¡± Reinhart sighed as he pulled out antern and lit it. ¡°What brought on this question?¡±


    Of course, I was thinking about <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>, and how it worked towards certain sex-rted activities, but would unexpectedly fail in some of the odder situations. Of course, I hadn¡¯t really discussed my other world situation with him. The only thing Reinhart knew was that I had a lot of special skills and a strange ss.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s just like, I see a lot of skills that seem simple, but they seem to have strange rules about when they work and when they won¡¯t.¡±


    Reinhart gave a nod. ¡°Well, there are a lot of books about skills. Skills beget skills. Skills supplement skills. Do this, this, and this and you¡¯ll get this skill. It¡¯s all kind of a lie though. Skills are simply you. You are your skills. Every skill you gain is a reflection of you. How skills work is the same way.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°What do you want it to mean?¡± My frown deepened, and he chuckled before continuing. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you influence how your skill works. How your skill works is based on you yourself. For example, if you had a skill that made you tell the truth if you became convinced of a lie, then your skill would allow you to tell a lie because you thought it was the truth.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I pondered over his words a little more, trying to understand what it meant to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it works. In fact, I knew a man once. He was smart, but he really struggled to read and write. He used to always confuse the words ¡®site¡¯ with an i-t and ¡®sight¡¯ with a g-h-t whenever he wrote them. He was a hunter, and he finally unlocked a tier 2 skill called Far Sight. It¡¯s always Far Sight with a g-h-t. But, for him, it was spelled Far Site, i-t-e. It was the same skill, but it renamed itself to him.


    ¡°There are other examples of this. Skills that have different names depending on their country of origin. Some also have different functions too, but I believe that¡¯s a symptom of people¡¯s expectations and not a limitation of the skills themselves.


    ¡°I believe skills can be opened up or weakened by your own imagination and beliefs. If you had a skill that could, I don¡¯t know, cut down trees¡­ could you use that skill to cut down a post? That depends on you. If you can convince yourself a tree was a post, or that post was close enough to a tree¡­ then the skill would work. If you didn¡¯t, the skill would be useless.


    Or¡­ing from my own seductress powers, I could use skills if I was engaged in sex, or if I convinced myself something was associated with sex. For example, my <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> worked or didn¡¯t work based on how I interpreted the situation. I approached the two craftsmen with the intent of creating sexual toys for my own sexual fulfillment. That met the criteria of <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>. However, the girls came in and yed with my sex toys, but at no point was I thinking of engaging in sex with them, or having our conversation rted to my sex¡­ so <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> did not work as thoroughly. At least, that was my working hypothesis from what Reinhart had said.


    We didn¡¯t have far to walk. The cer was part of the abandonedplex this tower once belonged to, and at the bottom of the stairs was a small trapdoor with adder that we ended up climbing down, although Reinhart told me there was another entrance that went outside the castle walls. He exined this as we climbed into the darkness with hisntern lighting the way. If I ever needed to escape, this was a path I could take. He also warned me that if I did something to threaten the kingdom, he¡¯d immediately tell the guard to head off to this spot first.


    It came to my awareness that this was probably the exact kind of information Denova would want too, and I was a little regretful Reinhart had told me, as there would be a point I may have to betray his trust. We were in a damp, dark hallway now, and without saying another word, Reinhart starting lighting a bunch of torches along the walls, bringing light to the darkness.


    The first thing I noticed was the gleam of bars, and I realized that we were standing in a hallway lined with jail cells. The second thing I noticed was that there was some movement behind the bars. I started squinting into one of the cages and then jumped back as a monster crashed into the bars, barking a sound. It was a creature with the face and body of a reptile.


    ¡°Ah, watch out, that one is a lizardman.¡±


    I nced over at the next cell and saw that there was a different creature in that one. I quickly noticed the creature slouching in the corner was none other than a goblin. I had been made all too familiar with their kind.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked.


    Reinhart chuckled. ¡°Well, after you mentioned how you¡¯ve spent time with monsters, and showed me the results of your seed potion, I was curious what other potions could be made. I went out and requested hunters from the guild catch a couple of monsters, and I secured them down here. As you can see, I have a Pigman over here, so you can make more of that potion you gave me, and we can see if you can generate any other potions with your talents.¡±


    ¡°So, the job then, that only I can do¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I figured that you are uniquely talented for collecting specimens. You can consider this your own personal seed farm. It seems a little severe, but I¡¯ve heard there are farmers who collect bull semen to inseminate cows, so I thought we could keep this clinical. Although, if you have other uses for them, I will¡­ ahem¡­ look the other way.¡±


    I stared a bit in surprise and wonder at this. It wasn¡¯t just a treasure trove for potion making, but also for leveling. I wouldn¡¯t need the king¡¯s piddling sexual advances or the glory hole if I could take on these monsters.


    ¡°Which ones do we have? Did you have any of the spiders?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, you mentioned that it might be a good adhesive, but spiders are kind of tough to handle. I picked mostly hominids. I don¡¯t really have much experience in this department. These are the top races known for raping women. I figured they had the most likelihood of beingpatible with your¡­ harvesting methods. I¡¯ve got one Pigman, one kobold, one lizardman, one goblin, one apeman, one orc, one minotaur, one troll, and one satyr. Nine in all. I¡¯d have to acquire demons if I wanted to get you a better selection.¡±


    ¡°How about a slime?¡±


    ¡°Slime? They don¡¯t really have sexual parts¡­¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ I think they could have some interesting advantages in potion making.¡± I deflected his criticism.


    After a moment, he nodded. ¡°Well¡­ if you¡¯re feeling confident, we can acquire other monsters with a less¡­ humanoid qualities.¡±


    Even I wasn¡¯t ready to start moving down a route that felt like bestiality. For the moment, I felt that Reinhart had made the appropriate selections.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ for now, I think this would be fine. It really is a shot in the dark with this, right?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so¡­¡± Reinhart shrugged. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you to it. Um¡­ be careful, these are monsters and they are dangerous. If you can coerce one over to the bars and get it to¡­ well, stick it through the bars, that¡¯d be ideal.¡±


    I nodded at his advice. Likely, I¡¯d need to seduce these guys enough times to turn them all into my sex dolls, much like I did to the Pigman before. Then, there would be no more danger. Reinhart started climbing back up thedder. I supposed he didn¡¯t want to remain for the show. As I walked up and down the cages, some of the monsters growled at me, but they didn¡¯t make any particrly scary movements. Of course, I remembered the seemingly innocent looking Pigman quickly eating each other, and the trauma from that day allowed me to gain some distance from these monsters. I¡¯d use them and then kill them when I needed to.


    I looked at each of the monsters. A few of them, like the orc, the apeman, the minotaur, and the goblin all wore their dicks on the outside. Most had loin clothes, but the minotaur in particr seemed to be packing quite a shaft that swung only half covered by his loincloth. Meanwhile, a few of the others seemed to have no visible dick at all. It was likely that they extended out from somewhere when the animal was sexually excited.


    I used <strong>Examine</strong> on them but didn¡¯t gain any useful information. Most of them seemed to be in their teens or younger. It seemed like monsters grew quickly and died young. I knew at this point I was really just stalling. The idea of getting nine first times on monsters, as well as the potential novelty of some of them, did excite me, but it also left me wary.


    Deciding that I needed to know what I was working with before I started working, I decided I needed to give them a test run. With them locked in cages, there was really no danger to myself. So, it¡¯s not like there was anything holding me back. I released my <strong>Pheromones</strong>. I could feel the eyes of all the monsters suddenly turn to me. Each animal surged forward, almost at the same time, and the lust in their eyes became fervent. The sudden surge of monsters racing at their cages caused a racket, and even after telling myself I was safe, I still leapt back a few steps at the surge of monsters.


    I was out of their reach, but at least one monster, the orc, hade dangerously close to catching a grip on my hair. My heart was beating rapidly as the spike of adrenaline shot through me. Meanwhile, the monsters had turned feral, banging on the bars and screaming. There was a creak in one of the bars, and I desperately prayed that they¡¯d hold.


    As the monsters let out rather loud roars, sounds deafening enough that I had to cover my ears, they rammed themselves at the bars. Although, more specifically it was their hips thrusting out. When they found they couldn¡¯t reach me, they started humping at the bars, their now erect dicks thrusting through and bobbing out towards me as if they felt like if they just thrust hard enough, they¡¯d cover the dozens of feet of distance between me and them.


    Trying to keep the sudden orgy of monsters blindly thrusting at me in order, I started walking down the line of cages carefully, examining each of their penises thoroughly like I was walking through an art gallery.


    The Pigman and the goblin I had seen before. The familiar half-sized green doorknob cock of the goblin and the pink and ck corkscrew of Pigman were expected. The orc¡¯s penis resembled arge ck dildo. The tip had a diminished mushroom headpared to humans, and with the dick being pure ck it might have well been smooth obsidian I was looking at. It was veryrge though, and I looked forward to checking it out more thoroughly. The apeman¡¯s was dark brown and splotchy, but otherwise about the size and appearance of an uncircumcised smaller-dicked man. It wasn¡¯t impressivepared to the orc, but it was still about twice the size of the goblin.


    The troll¡¯s dick was very interesting. It seemed to substitute length for thickness. It looked kind of like a giant mound. It was easily four inches thick, but only about two inches long. They say thickness is what matters, but I had some trouble imagining a way I¡¯d be able to effectively enjoy it. The entire thing was rounded to the point that it looked like a strange lumping from between his legs rather than a phallic object.


    The minotaur and the satyr had simr dicks although the minotaur¡¯s was considerablyrger. They had a very hairy base, but the hair thinned as it approached the shaft. The dicks looked like human dicks, albeit splotchy like the Pigman. The minotaur¡¯s head had a sharper looking tip, which might actually help with pration as it seemed to have thergest dick of the bunch, and might I say thergest I¡¯ve seen. Over 3-inches at its thickest, and s massive 10-inches long, it was definitely one that both feared and excited me.


    That left me with thest of the bunch, the lizardman. His protruded dick was light green, and the easiest description is that it was ribbed and bumpy. It had various bumps on it which surrounded the dick in concentric circles. While not quite scaly, it seemed to be built up of interlocking sheaths one fitting in the next which made up the shaft. It looked very hard and dry, not the kind of dick that would slide in easy. I could see it generating quite a lot of friction.


    As I was bending over, contemting the lizardman, my body was suddenly shoved forward. I let out a cry as my head came into the lizardman¡¯s grasp. His w-like hands grabbed at my head, and for fear that he might break my neck, I moved in the direction he indicated. Without a second to prepare, he shoved his dick into my mouth. At first, I had my teeth closed, and his thrust shoved against the outside of my mouth with enough force that my teeth hurt. However, I quickly opened up and the let his dry dick slide into my mouth.


    While this was going on, something was also behind me, my dress was hiked up and my underwear was pulled own as hands groped at my ass. One of the monsters must have escaped and snuck up behind me. That was the only thought that went through my mind. His dick immediately slid into my ass,pletely missing the pussy. I let out a gagging cry, the hard dick in my mouth hitting the back of my throat as I let out a shout.


    Knowing I had to take control of the situation, I first swapped my title to <strong>Rough Rider</strong>. I¡¯d have preferred <strong>Gang Banger</strong> usually, but I needed the pain resistance and strength to try to fix myself. As one monster thrust into my mouth with a grip on my neck, the other thrust into my ass from the other side. I grabbed onto the bars to the lizardman¡¯s cage, resisting the thrusting from behind so that I could get better control of the dick in front of me.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Standing Spit Roast</strong>


    Now, I had to seduce the monster behind me. Since he escaped, I had to beguile him if I wanted any hope to get out of this safely. I was just about to do so when I suddenly heard the mutter behind me.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so tight!¡±


    My eyes widened, but I couldn¡¯t look back as long as the lizard man was thrusting into me. However, the voice from behind was instantly recognizable. It was Reinhart¡¯s voice. He must have been hit by my <strong>Pheromones</strong> although I would have thought he would have been out of range. He must havee back or something. Either way, his built-up sexual desires all exploded in one go.


    I also didn¡¯t have any other threesome positions with two males to switch to, and even if I did, the likelihood that I would release the lizardman inadvertently was high. Therefore, that meant I had no choice but to ride this one out. As Reinhart worked my ass, moaning with each thrust, I used my hands on the bars to thrust back. I loosened my butt, spread my legs, and eased his entry. I twisted my ass each time he thrust, grinding his dick into my ass. It felt really good, and I was starting to get wet from the feeling as well.


    Meanwhile, I continued to take the lizardman from the front. Regrettably, he had a hold of my head and was maddened in the state of pheromone lust. My face was just a hole to fuck for him, and he thrust into my throat with reckless abandon. His ws were wrapped up in my hair, and he had my face pressed up against the bars as hard as he could, to the point that my cheeks were pulled back and my mouth was inside his cage. He then mmed his hips into the bars, shoving his dick into my mouth as hard as he could.


    Although I was coughing a bit, the level 4 deepthroat was enough that things didn¡¯t get too ufortable. With <strong>Lover¡¯s Breath</strong>, I didn¡¯t even attempt to breathe while he abused my face. Of course, with my mouth as his fuck toy, I probably looked bad. He was hard and cold, and there wasn¡¯t a single ounce of softness or warmth. His dick had a consistency of sandpaper, and my mouth quickly became sore. The damage would probably be pretty bad by the time I was done. The only reason it was tolerable was because of <strong>Rough Rider</strong>.


    That¡¯s when Reinhart¡¯s hands, one on each butt cheek, squeezed tightly. A momentter, I felt a familiar throbbing. It wasn¡¯t as easy to feel the cum deep in my ass as it was in pussy, but I could feel his throbbing dick pushing into the tight hole of my anus. He pulled out of my ass a momentter with a pop, and while I didn¡¯t feel the cum inside me, as some leaked out and ran down into my wet pussy, I could feel the cooling droplets.


    <strong>Anal Sex has increased to level 3.</strong>


    The lizardman¡¯s grip tightened until I felt like my hair was about to be ripped out. He pushed himself deep into my mouth, the dick down my throat and well past my gag reflex. I reflexively tried to pull away, but it was no use with the grip he had. Cold fluid shot deep into the back of my throat, although I couldn¡¯t control where it went with the cock so far down my throat, and half of it ended up going into my trachea.


    <strong>Blow job has increased to level 9.</strong>


    <strong>Deepthroat has increased to level 5.</strong>


    There was a sudden sh of light followed by a buzzing sound, and the lizard let go of my head while making a loud cry. He fell back several feet andnded on his tail, scooting back until he entered a corner. Meanwhile, I copsed to the floor and started coughing. It was painful, and a slimy pond scum taste came up my throat and out my nose and mouth as I tried to desperately spit out the spooge.


    At this point, I wasn¡¯t even thinking of potions or swallowing, although half of it probably ended up going down my esophagus. Instead, I just wanted to spit out. After a minute of coughing and sputtering, I finally managed to get the point where breathing didn¡¯t hurt. A hand rested on my back, and I almost turned with a swing. That was how wound up I was at the moment. However, when I noticed it was Reinhart, fully dressed and giving a worried look, I dropped my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Aria, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He looked genuinely upset.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not¡­¡± My voice was croaky, and it was still difficult to speak. ¡°I used <strong>Pheromones</strong>.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d sumb to my monster nature like that.¡± Reinhart tightened his fist angrily. ¡°I thought that even if you used some kind of pheromone, I wouldn¡¯t be tempted. That is why I didn¡¯t take precautions. This is my fault. I almost got you killed.¡±


    I let out a coughingugh. ¡°Hah¡­ the situation was a little crazy, but I could get things under control.¡±


    He frowned as he looked down at me. I probably looked quite the mess. My hair that Min had carefully donned was messy. My dress was ripped in many ces. My mouth was sore, my makeup was ruined, and I didn¡¯t even want to see what my face looked like. It felt like I had been hit by a bus, at least.


    Reinhart still apologized profusely although he seemed more disturbed by it than me. He made me promise not to use the <strong>Pheromones</strong> again and instead seduce all the monsters until they were under my control before attempting any resource gathering. I was okay with that, but I more than hinted to him that it would take a very long amount of time to seduce the monsters without my <strong>Sexual Saint</strong> boost.


    ¡°You can activate that with masturbation, yes?¡±


    I frowned when he missed the not too subtle offer for sex. After the <strong>Pheromones</strong> had worn off, he went right back to the old Reinhart and hispleteck of interest in sex. Although he took my butt with vigor, and I was still feeling liquid leaking from my ass as he sat me down in hisb and fed me healing potions to remove the physical trauma I suffered, he seemed happier pretending it didn¡¯t happen.


    I had hoped this experience would have sparked a sexual rtionship between us, but in the end, I would just have to settle for my monsterpanions. I tried to return the dungeon, having not cum with myst sexual foray. Perhaps I could seduce the goblin, something safe, and at least get off with a dick in me for a change. Reinhart stopped me from going.


    ¡°You should go back to your room today and clean up. You can pick up where you left off in a day or two once you¡¯ve had some rest.¡±


    I grudgingly epted his advice. It looked like I¡¯d have to use my toys tonight, but there were still eight monsters with a first-time bonus and I intended to earn my fill.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    As soon as I opened the door to my room, my eyes widened at the sight of the person who was standing in their without wearing any clothing on. He was an attractive boy with smooth white skin and a tight, near-perfect ass from what I could see. He wasn¡¯t muscr, but he had a delicate appearance that was appealing in its own way. His short blond hair was cut in a way that gave it that messy boy band look, and as he turned around, I saw that he had a cuteface that I just wanted to kiss.


    His face which was petite and well-formed with small pouty lips androsy cheeks. He was an elf, with both ears ending in points barely noticeable through the blond hair. That was when I noticed that he wasn¡¯tpletely naked. He had something wrapped around his hips, and a secondter I realized it was the strap-on dildo I had ordered the previous night. That was when his facial features came mming home.


    ¡°Min?¡± I asked, suddenly realizing that this fuckable pretty boy was actually a pretty girl. ¡°Y-you cut your hair.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Min nodded. ¡°Min wishes to make Vess? happy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but what¡¯s with¡­¡±


    ¡°Aria likes boys, Min must be more boyish.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but Ar-I like girls too, you know?¡±


    However, the truth was that while I had admitted I was bisexual, it wasn¡¯t like my bisexuality was fifty-fifty. So, while I was attracted to women and had little issue sleeping with them, I think Min realized that deep down I had a bias towards men. For example, Min aside, I still didn¡¯t see myself marrying a woman over a man, not that I was thinking about marriage at all. In that respect, Julian and Gregory likely leaned towards men but had no qualms about being with women. However, Min was a demi-human, so, would that make me pansexual? As these thoughts worked their way through my brain, Min put on a determined face.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Min¡­ both¡­ Min, be best wife!¡± As she said that, she put out both fists in front of her chest and pumped them in a pose.


    The act caused the strap-on, fully erect, to bounce up and down like a spring. It was very cute, and I couldn¡¯t help but have affectionate feelings run through me as I saw Min there. Plus, the brief moments I had seen her as a boy had caused a stirring deep within me. It was a sexual desire for Min that came from my heterosexual side. A part of me wanted to taste the boy Min, not even talking about my sexual frustration after my time with Reinhart. I¡¯m d I had cleaned up the mess the best I could at theb, so I was nice and clean for Min.


    I took a few steps forward and wrapped my arms around the sweet girl who I considered my closest friend. Of course, her dildo was poking me, so I reached down and grabbed it. She let out a sudden gasp, and I stopped moving it. I looked back up at Min, whose expression had turned expressionless once again. Curiously, I started to gently caress the dildo. Min suddenly shivered, her whole body responding to the touch. I activated my <strong>Examine</strong> skill on the strap-on.


    <strong>Strap-On Dildo, Grade B, Maker: Pratter Enchanter: Sanders ¨C Wearable device used to engage in sexual intercourse with man or woman.</strong>


    <strong>Enchantments:</strong>


    <ul>


    <li style="text-align: center"><strong>Skin Surface ¨C Softens the surface of the item to the consistency of human skin.</strong></li>


    <li style="text-align: center"><strong>Heating ¨C Naturally absorbs heat and magic to remain at body temperature.</strong></li>


    <li style="text-align: center"><strong>Vibration ¨C Inserting magic can cause shaft to vibrate.</strong></li>


    <li style="text-align: center"><strong>Sensory Attachment ¨C Wearer feels the equivalent feeling as if they had the extremity.</strong></li>


    <li style="text-align: center"><strong>Lube Conversion ¨C Expels wearer¡¯s natural lubricant from tip.</strong></li>


    </ul>


    Thosest two enchantments were not things I had discussed with Pratter and Sanders. It seemed like Sanders had gone a bit above and beyond when he got into making the dildo. So the dildo actually provided you sensory information as if you had a working penis. Which meant that this soft, warm, penis-like thing in my hand was stimting Min sexually.


    I had genuinely stroked the head while Min stood there and I read the description, and true to its word, I felt a little liquid leak out the tip. I brought it up to my face, sniffed, and then licked it. Min turned away, blushing cutely again. It definitely tasted and smelled like Min. I had done enough with her that I could tell. So, as she got wet, the dildo magically collected it and transferred it to the tip. Does that mean that when she came, it¡¯d squirt out the tip? This was genuinely something I wanted to have fun with.


    I wondered if the sensitivity was a little high, as Min didn¡¯t seem quite herself. It could be simply that penises were more sensitive than vaginas, and so what she was feeling was the ipatibility between her female body feeling the sexual stimtion of a male penis. Either way, every touch was causing her to shiver and shake. I could go down on her for an hour and finger her with all my might, and while I was certain she came, she never reacted all that much to my simtions. However, she responded to every touch from this toy.


    Min was not the type of woman who got really wet. As I had yed with her more, I came to realize that she was the kind of girl who would need a lot of forey to be ready. If I had a penis, it¡¯d take making her cum at least three times before she was wet enough for pration. Normally, even getting fingers in her required a lot of kissing and y. However, the dildo pooled all the liquid and shot it from the tip, so even the rtively dry Min had obviously wet results.


    I didn¡¯t simply want to y with her though, I also really wanted to try it on myself. Well, it was on Min at the moment, and despite the fact that she called me her wife, she was ying the boy card today. With the exception of her dick being just slightly harder than you¡¯d get from a real penis and theck of balls, if I closed my eyes I wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell the difference.


    I wanted to go back now and order another one that was even better. This was a mark I version, and I was betting they could make something virtually indistinguishable from a real penis. I was already imagining a flesh colored strap on with balls and perhaps even an enchantment that causes it to be erect or soft based on the person¡¯s mood, a prosthetic penis in every sense of the word. Magic was wonderful, and I was quickly running through all the fun things we could do if even this much was possible.


    ¡°Min, can you please fuck me,¡± I begged.


    Although I had always taken the lead in our y, she seemed determined to present herself as a boy. I figured that my same old behavior might upset her in some way, so I decided to give her the reigns for a day. Min nodded, her face back to the expressionless face, although there was a slight shaking in her movements that betrayed her nervousness.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t nervous. To me, it was testing out a new toy. However, I was also good at role y, and without thought, I became an expectant woman at the mercy of her man. It was a role I hadn¡¯t actually taken in a long time, and it was surprisingly refreshing to be the bottom for once.


    Minid me out of the bed, and I gave her begging eyes, attempting to coerce her in exactly the same way I would with a man.


    <strong>Seduce has increased to level 4.</strong>


    <strong>Roley has increased to level 2.</strong>


    <strong>Technique Unlocked: Role Projection¨CWhile performing a role, improve the performance of counterparts to the role yed.</strong>


    I nearly ruined the moment with a shout of excitement, but my advanced skills held me in control. I had finally gotten a tier 2 technique worth something. Techniques were sort of like skill-attached special skills. They usually weren¡¯t as game breaking, but they made things interesting. This one seemed relevant, so I immediately activated it. If I understood it correctly, this was a skill that would improve the performance of anyone I was role ying with. So if I was ying the role of a woman, then Min ying my counter as a man would improve her performance.


    In fact, as I looked up at her with begging eyes, shyly exposing myself, Min¡¯s eyes took on a more aggressive look. To my surprise, she moved forward and took the initiative to take my clothing off. She was still gentle with it, they were clothing she had sewed after all, but she also didn¡¯t shy away from bearing me until my skin was naked. She then moved up, giving me a kiss on the lips before positioning the dildo against my waiting womanhood. Of course, she was shorter than me, so while in that position, her head only reached the bottom of my breasts.


    ¡°Ready?¡± She asked the tip of her cock pressed and waiting.


    I gave an enthusiastic nod, and then she thrust into me. Like that, the dildo went in. To its credit, it felt remarkably like a dick. It was warm and soft with an inner hardness. I moaned in pleasure. Min, on the other hand, closed her eyes, her body shivering slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re inside me, Min,¡± I said coyishly.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Min made a noise, her eyes still closed. ¡°As Vess? wanted.¡±


    I wondered what it felt like. Min was currently feeling what it was like to have the walls of my vagina pressed against her sex while inside me. It had to be tight, and wet, and warm. I really wanted to enjoy the same experience. It sounded so interesting. As I looked up with just a bit of envy that Min got to try it first, she started to move her hips. She started moving achingly slow, the dildo sliding out of my wet pussy very slowly. It was almost tortured, and I started to move my hips to thrust against it but realized that Min had her hands on both hips and was preventing me from doing so.


    Instead, I had to wait until Min¡¯s dildo reach all the way to the tip. Then, in a single thrust, she went all the way in again. It felt so good that I let out a whimper. However, then she started to pull out again, once again taking time and moving extremely slowly. After the fourth time she did this, I was going crazy. She was teasing me too much, and I just wanted her dick inside me.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I begged. ¡°Please fuck me. Harder baby, fuck me hard.¡±


    Min continued to thrust slowly. All the way out, then one hard thrust in. Each time it felt so good, but the slow withdrawal was torture. Min was truly the sadist. She was being so mean. I tried to take control, but Min held me down fast and she had a no-nonsense way of doing things. I, of course, could have swapped positions, but that wasn¡¯t part of the role y, I was a docile woman at the mercy of my man¡­ and thus it didn¡¯t even cross my mind.


    I was nearly in tears, begging Min as my pussy practically throbbed for her. Then, without warning, suddenly the pull out was fast, and then back in, and then out again, moving much faster. She had worked me up so badly that it was only ten thrusts before I was cumming. My legs wrapped around her waist, driving her cock into me, and my fingers entangled in her short hair while pushing her head into my cleavage.


    ¡°Yes, ah, yes¡­¡± I moaned as she thrust into me, my body tightening around that hard thing thrusting inside me.


    She was breathing hard now, and her body was slick with sweat, the active role clearly putting a lot more strain on her body, but she seemed determined to keep up, and soon her hips were thrusting forward with enough force that a pping sound urred at the base of her dildo hit the surface of my womanhood.


    ¡°Fuck me, Min, fuck me, oh, god, you feel so good! Ah¡­ I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± I moaned in pleasure.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Min too.¡± Min gasped.


    As my pussy started sping down on her dick, I felt something warm spurt inside me. It wasn¡¯t as obvious as the thick spunk I¡¯d receive from a man. It was more watery, and as soon as it came into me it mixed with my formidable already existing juices. In the end, it felt like I came wetter than normal, bing wetter than I ever would have normally. However, I knew that sloppy wetness leaking out of me wasn¡¯t all mine. In it was a mixture of Min¡¯s natural lust and lubricant as well. Her sex and been injected deep into me, and now it mixed and leaked out with mine.


    Since our fluids weren¡¯t so different, they were indistinguishable except perhaps for the smell. It was strangely satisfying. Not only was Min inside me, her juices were mixing with mine so that they became indistinguishable from mine. In a way, it was like Min and I became one. I sloppily kissed Min¡¯s face and neck as she panted, her dick still inside me. Her dildo didn¡¯t be soft, so my pussy still mped on the hard member inside me, but I didn¡¯t try to coerce Min to do me more. Part of the reason is that she looked tired. Perhaps this also was a result of the tactile sensations between men and women being different. The other reason was because I was looking at the new stats in front of me.


    <strong>Vaginal Sex has increased to MAX.</strong>


    <strong>Kegels has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Dirty Talk has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 16!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have two Skill points.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Monster Lover (Passive): Having sex with monsters gains a 2X experience.</strong>


    <strong>Voyeur (Passive): Watching sexual participants is the same as engaging in sex. Can use all abilities as if in sexual intercourse, including a reduced experience gain.</strong>


    <strong>Frenzy (Active): Releases a pheromone which bewilders and sexually excites everyone in range, inciting nonspecific sexual engagement. Can be used once a day.</strong>


    Immediately, I was d I had passed on the previous round. Now that I had two points, I felt like a lot of the pressure was off. Unfortunately, all three of the abilities sounded good to me. I also didn¡¯t have to use both points although not buying something when I could was difficult for me.


    I was also excited about maxing vaginal sex. I had no clue what the two tier 2 skills I¡¯d get would be, but I was amused at the selections. To be honest, I never really yed around with <strong>Kegels</strong>. I let my own natural orgasms do all the squeezing and tightening on their own. The idea of being able to tighten at will sounded interesting, so it was a good time to practice. I also wasn¡¯t a big talker during sex although I had tried more with the king. Both skills sounded like they could enhance sex, which I supposed was the point.


    Considering the Monster Lover experience boost, even with all of my other experience boosts, leveling did seem to be slowing down. Admittedly, if I used 3 positions and <strong>Lesbian Lover</strong>, every time I slept with Min counted as the experience of six normal times. I did have 8 monsters sitting down in Reinhart¡¯s cer. With this ability and three positions that could be 24 first times. That could be enough to at least get me half way to my next level if not all the way.


    However, the other two abilities seemed to have even better benefits. Frenzy sounded like <strong>Pheromones</strong> that didn¡¯t target me. It was always very scary when everyone just came at me at once. This seemed like a less focused version that would cause everything to fuck everything. It¡¯d probably be hrious at parties. I could imagine already releasing Frenzy inside the ballroom. All those snooty nobles who were looking down at me suddenly ripping off their clothing and fucking each other. And the best part, with Voyeur, all I had to do was lean back and soak in the experience.


    Of course, I remembered those parties had other people too. Devon, and the three women I had a sex toy party with, I couldn¡¯t embarrass them. And of course, after the dust settled, someone would end up getting the med, and if they found out, it was me I could blow everything.


    I still selected thest two abilities. Frenzy might be ast resort escape ability for me, and for voyeur with this orgy partying up, I thought it was more likely I¡¯d be seeing a lot more people fucking than monsters. I might get more experience on those 8, but there could be several hundred party goers and I could watch them all. Of course, I got more experience by participating.


    After selecting those two, I looked down at Min to realize that she was already asleep. Her dildo was still deep inside me, our juices leaking out the ends. Her eyes were closed and her head was snuggled up on my breasts. I thought a tier 2 like her would have more stamina, but we¡¯d have to work on that. I snuggled with my elf lover, letting her stay inside me while she used my body as a pillow. Shortly after, I fell asleep and thankfully, it was free of Denova. That was until the morning, when a note was waiting on my bedside, his orders having finally arrived.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    <em>Dear Betrothed,</em>


    <em>I¡¯ll need some help getting around, so I need directions to your room. Perhaps a map? I¡¯d like to know where people like to go, and also the best ces to visit. Don¡¯t be too flirty, but do what you must. I don¡¯t like distractions. We can meet up with a party just before the Harvest. Be ready. I¡¯ll send a friend in a week or so to hear your answer. I trust it will be mutually beneficial.</em>


    <em>Love,</em>


    <em>Your husband-to-be</em>


    Of course, at first nce, this merely looked like a letter written from a man to a woman. Of course, in my hands, it would generate a few questions, like why would the third prince need directions to my room. However, even then it didn¡¯t say what it meant. It took me a few dozen reads before I understood it fully.


    Basically, he wanted a map of the castle with the position of guards, particrly around the treasury. If I had to seduce the guards ahead of time so that they went along with my n, Denova would probably kill them after, but he wouldn¡¯t me me as long as the mission was done. They would being just before the Harvest festival, so I needed to have a n within the next week or two.


    I showed the letter to Min and exined to her my interpretation of the letter. Min nodded as she read the letter, but didn¡¯t give any other input except encouragement that I should do my best. She was now wearing clothing again. It was the livery I had bought her, but she had modified it to have more masculine properties. The skirt was sewn up into pants, and the blouse was much more like a jacket. With short hair, Min looked like a pretty boy if you didn¡¯t know any better.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t wear the strap-on with clothing on, so I thought I might use it. Even if Min wasn¡¯t interested in me using the strap-on with her, at the very least I wanted to try to give myself a<strong> Hand Job</strong>, just for the experience of trying it once. However, it wasn¡¯t in any of the drawers. Frustrated after looking for several minutes, I turned to Min and asked her.


    ¡°Min only¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gave her a questioning look. ¡°What is that supposed to mean? It¡¯s our toy together.¡±


    Min put on a stubborn face which only made her look cute and stimted my desire to possess her. ¡°Only Min wear¡­ Min is Aria¡¯s penis.¡±


    I frowned at that but didn¡¯t pursue the issue further. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t enjoyst night. She teased me a little hard, but in the end, it was very satisfying. It wasn¡¯t like I only wanted her for the toy, so she didn¡¯t need to be so concerned. However, it seemed important to her so I decided to let her have it. The strap-on would be Min¡¯s toy for me. I didn¡¯t know the effect of gaining a penis, it might even be dangerous in the hands of a seductress if my sexual senses went out of whack from an unanticipated penis prosthetic.


    Therefore, I cleaned myself up, gave Min a kiss on the lips, and left the room once again falling into the role of Princess Cornelia. Min left at the same time, but I hadn¡¯t gotten used to her frequent trips and didn¡¯t want to pry. I went to kill some time fulfilling Denova¡¯s mission, although I had also asked Min to help too. A princess would be watched a bit harder than a servant, so she might be able to see areas I couldn¡¯t see.


    I was examining the movement of guards when I suddenly felt eyes boring into my back. When I turned around, I let out a sigh. The person standing behind me was none other than Sylvia. What in the world was she doing here now? Of all the people I would not want to see when I was snooping, she was perhaps one of the highest on my list.


    As soon as our eyes met, her back straighten, jutting out her bigger breasts as she stalked towards me with a nasty look on her face. I remembered what I had seen of her with Richard. He saw her as nothing more than his sex toy. As Julian said, she was using her body to cling to him from the second he was old enough to be interested in her body. It was kind of a sad story, but I still struggled to bring up any sympathy for the girl.


    Instead of feeling sorry for her, I more felt like she was just an idiot. She spent all this time obsessed with a man who to me, simply wasn¡¯t worth it. Julian and Gregory might be gluttons, but Richard was more conceded than anyone else in this castle. He legitimately felt he was better than everyone else. There would be a day Sylvia would realize Richard saw nothing when he looked at Sylvia except an object to stick his dick in, I just hoped I was long gone before that day urred.


    ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m surprised to see you here,¡± I spoke up.


    Sylvia gave an annoyed sniff. ¡°I just felt like someone needed to set you straight on appropriate etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Etiquette, is it?¡± I gave a wry smile, sure that proper etiquette was far removed from Sylvia¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Yes, you see, Richard told me he left a note on your door toe to his room and you never visited him. He-he¡¯s quite upset about it, in fact.¡±


    Her <strong>Deception</strong> skill was clearly only at a 3 or 4 at most. Watching her struggle to try to lie to me was embarrassing. I now knew how Denova must have felt the first time I started spinning lies with my meager deceptive abilities. However, I had long passed simply pretending and now had the ability to assume the role I wanted. I¡¯m not even sure Denova could tell when I was acting as long as I didn¡¯t explicitly lie to him.


    ¡°Oh, did my husband-to-be do something as such? I didn¡¯t see a note on my door?¡± I tapped my finger on my lips in thought.


    Sylvia¡¯s insulting looks immediately turned confused. ¡°Eh? But I¡­ but Richard I mean¡­ Th-then your filthy elf must have snatched it! See? She can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    Sylvia stumbled along to that conclusion, still trying to fault me. It was silly and amateurish, and her continued prejudice towards my trusted friend, someone she had only seen once, was quickly pissing me off. If I wasn¡¯t certain she had magic sense of some kind or another, I¡¯d have broken her already. She certainly brought the wrath out of me.


    ¡°But to think.¡± I ignored her. ¡°The prince wanted to meet me in his bedroom. How scandalous! To think he wanted me so much before our wedding vows. I wonder¡­ should I satisfy my future husband?¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth twisted. ¡°NO! No¡­ don¡¯t even think-¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re right.¡± I snapped my fingers interrupting her. ¡°Only a fool would give up her chastity to a man before marriage. Why they might not even marry at all, then she would forever be tainted.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s face nearly turned purple at those words as she visibly shivered in anger, or fear, or pompous righteousness. It was probably a mix of the three, but I didn¡¯t care to work it out. The idiot couple was seriously bringing me to the end of my rope. Sylvia was an idiot beyond idiots, so I didn¡¯t really want to deal with her anymore.


    ¡°Never mind that!¡± Sylvia responded tightly. ¡°I just came to talk to you today because I wanted to warn you that your elf is disturbing the staff. She¡¯s been begging servants to teach her to cook, and it¡¯s bothering them from their own jobs.¡±


    I frowned at the unexpected attack. So, Min had been leaving recently so that she could go cook? She already could cook a bit. I had eaten a few meals she had prepared for me. Of course, they didn¡¯tpare to the chefs of this castle. I had never criticized her cooking, but I did mention how much I liked some of the stuff they made. Shortly after that she has stopped making meals and started taking off more. So this is what she was doing? She was always such a hard worker. Rather than feeling angry like Sylvia clearly wanted me to, I felt a surge of fond feelings to my little wife, d I coulde home to her every day.


    Then, my face gave a twist. No, she¡¯s a friend, not a wife. Stop thinking like that. I needed a strong handsome man with muscles and a tight body. I remembered Min thrusting into mest night and my feelings grew a bitplicated, so I put them aside.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia was watching the expressionsid out on my face and decided to make her own interpretations. ¡°See? Elves are just beggars. No matter how much you think they care, they¡¯ll just wag their tail at anyone, so you might as well put her out. Richard will never tolerate an elf, so it¡¯s better just to get rid of it now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ddened that you care so much of Richard and my continued rtionship.¡±


    Sylvia went rigid at those words. It had been an angle that was bothering me for some time. Richard hated elves, so she wanted to get rid of the elf. At least, that¡¯s what I thought. But, getting rid of the elf would only help bring Richard and me together. So, what was Sylvia¡¯s aim here? I was quicklying to the realization that perhaps she just didn¡¯t think that far ahead. A smart woman might have secretly tried to strengthen my rtionship with Min to the point that when Richard put his foot down, it¡¯d help tear us apart. However, Sylvia wore everything on the surface. Two D-sized tits, a t ass, and nothing in her brain but Richard.


    ¡°W-well, be that as it may,¡± Sylvia tried to recover. ¡°You should be more concerned about what people are saying about you!¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I asked tly.


    A piece of her cruel smile returned, her empty brain thinking she was regaining a foothold in our conversation. ¡°That you sold your body to Pigman to be safe, that you spread your legs for Devon as soon as he saved you, and that you¡¯ve been trying to seduce the King as well!¡±


    She said this triumphantly although I imagined she was probably the source of most of those rumors. The Pigman I was well aware of, and Devon seemed an inevitability. I wondered if the King rumor came from Richard. It wasn¡¯t particrly far from the truth although I imagined the King himself would nip any dangerous rumors in the butt.


    ¡°Thank you for looking out for me.¡±


    Anger broke across Sylvia¡¯s face, the conversation where she intended to humiliate me turned into me thanking her for helping me. This was my intention, to turn her intent upside down.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± She snarled. ¡°Yo-you¡­ you know you¡¯re not wanted here, right? All the nobles think you¡¯re just some country bumpkin. This ce is too nice for you and you don¡¯t deserve to marry the prince. You bought a ve elf so that you can pleasure yourself with them. You¡¯re sick and disgusting! Just leave!¡±


    Her noble cloak and veil copsed under a little pressure, and she finally started saying what she really wanted to say. However, I was role ying right now, and the me now was the Princess Cornelia I had built for myself. The mask I wore looked on in shock, a hurt look on my face while tears welled in my eyes.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°So, take that ve elf,¡± Sylvia snapped with a cruel smile. ¡°And ride her back to your kingdom like the animal she is.¡±


    Although my mask was that of a hurt princess, my mind was still my own, and she had reached my limit by once again insulting my friend. Enough was enough. The anger welled in me, and I shut down the role y. I was done dealing with this idiot. Once she was satisfied with the hurt look, she saw on my face, she turned away to leave. I used the swipe technique which was amplified with <strong>Sleight of Hand</strong>, and a secondter something slipped out of her belt and dropped to the floor with a tter.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡± I asked leaning down.


    ¡°Wha- ah no, don¡¯t touch that!¡± She lunged down.


    However, I was a step faster than her, and the object ended up in my hands as I turned to the side, dodging her attempt to snatch it away from me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I wonder¡­ doesn¡¯t this look kind of like¡­¡±


    The object in my hand was a small cylinder device, and I had already used <strong>Examine</strong> on it.


    <strong>Dildo ¨C Grade C ¨C Maker: Pratter Enchanter: Sanders ¨C Handheld device used to provide sexual pleasure for a man or woman.</strong>


    <strong>Enchantments</strong>


    <ul>


    <li style="text-align: center"><strong>Skin Surface ¨C Softens the surface of the item to the consistency of human skin.</strong></li>


    <li style="text-align: center"><strong>Vibration ¨CInserting magic can cause the shaft to vibrate.</strong></li>


    </ul>


    It was a bit simplistic and a bit smallpared to the one I had used with Min the night before. Probably only 5 inches long with a 1-inch thickness. It didn¡¯t even have heating. It had only been a few days since the girls had found out about the dildos. It seemed like these things were spreading like wild-fire. That¡¯s probably why this was a simpler model. They just didn¡¯t have the time to make anything fancier. Or perhaps she couldn¡¯t afford something fancier.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something for the likes of you!¡± She snapped. ¡°You probablyck the culture to even know what it is.¡±


    ¡°Culture, is it?¡± I said nonchntly as I looked it over. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit small?¡±


    ¡°Give it! I just bought that with father¡¯s allowance. You¡¯re just a stupidmoner!¡± Sylvia lunged at me in a surprising way, grabbing at the dildo with one hand andtching onto my hair with the other.


    As she put her hands on me, something inside me snapped. I lost my mask of <strong>Deception</strong> as all of her abuse finally pushed past the limit. I equipped <strong>Rough Rider</strong>, and with my sudden surge of strength, I pushed Sylvia back. Although she was trying to pull my hair, it didn¡¯t affect my movements. The amount of pain hair pulling did was minimum for a girl like me. She wasn¡¯t pulling my hair any harder than I would expect from a man riding me from behind. If anything, I liked it a little harder.


    I shoved Sylvia back into the wall to the side of the hallway, a surprised look broke out on her face when she realized that I was stronger than her. Having lost all propriety, I decided to just use <strong>Examine</strong> on her.


    <strong>Name: Sylvia Marite</strong>


    <strong>Sex: F</strong>


    <strong>Age: 22</strong>


    <strong>Title: Daughter of Duke Marrite</strong>


    <strong>Total Level: 40</strong>


    <strong>ss: Merchant (Noble)</strong>


    <strong>ss Level: 10</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Partners: 1</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Preference: Powerful Men</strong>


    <strong>Sexual Kink: Rape</strong>


    <strong>Rtionship: Complicated</strong>


    <strong>Breast Size: D</strong>


    <strong>First Time: Richard Hyburn</strong>


    <strong>Last Time had sex: 48 hours</strong>


    <strong>Favorite Sexual Position: Doggie</strong>


    <strong>Status: None</strong>


    Her mouth opened, possibly in anger over my magical vition. I didn¡¯t care. Before she could speak, I reached under her dress and pushed the dildo hard up against her clit. Immediately, I started feeding magical power into it, and the dildo started vibrating in my hand. Whatever she was about to say turned from words into a gasp.


    I grabbed the back of her hair with my hand, and leaned into her, my breasts pushing against hers. Unlike me, she wasn¡¯t as used to her hair being pulled. And her head went the side where I guided it with my hands as a pained look showed on her face. I rubbed the dildo against her clit, using my magical skill and practice to cause it to change and pulse, so even though I wasn¡¯t moving my hand much, the vibrations waved and ebbed against her in a very sexually stimting way.


    ¡°Stupidmoner, you say?¡± My lips went to her ear. ¡°We seem to have some misunderstandings.¡±


    ¡°S-s-stop¡­¡± she begged.


    ¡°Oh¡­ but you like this, don¡¯t you?¡± I said, biting her ear. ¡°You like to have your betters doing what they want with you.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not my bett-¡±


    I went up and slid the dildo down past her bush, in a single movement slipping the dildo past her underwear and deep inside her. She let out a gasp stopping what she was saying as tears started to fall down her face and she wore a shocked look. My <strong>Sleight of Hand</strong> seemed to help with that, making my hands move with extreme skill and precision. I also noticed that she only disputed that I was her better, not that she didn¡¯t like being put down.


    ¡°Bullshit, I can do whatever I want to you right now. You¡¯re my little toy. Don¡¯t you get it.¡± I started to move the dildo in and out of her.


    I dumped all the magic I had into it, causing the vibration to increase massively. It made a loud brrring sound, and it vibrated so aggressively that my arm was shaking. The vibrations were so aggressive that even her breasts started to shake against my chest, waves moving from inside her all the way to the surface and the upper part of her body.


    <strong>Magic has increased to level 4.</strong>


    ¡°Oh, gods, yes¡­ oh god¡­ no, stop, please.¡± She tried to push me away, but she was weakened considerably now.


    I mercilessly poured my increasing magic into the dildo, the vibrations moving to the point that I had trouble controlling it. Her legs gave out, and I held her up, pressed against the wall as she squirmed helplessly to resist me. My hand on her crotch kept her from copsing to the ground.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Sylvia,¡± I whispered into her ear. ¡°I take whatever I want. Your little crush on Richard? Yeah, I know that you fuck him. But he¡¯s just a little boy who hasn¡¯t had a good taste yet. He¡¯ll leave a cheap imitation like you in a second once he tastes the real me.¡±


    I moved my hand, while I held the vibrator deep inside her, causing it to undte with my magic, I also rubbed her clit with my thumb. She was already soaking wet and dripping, far more aroused than she had ever been in Richard¡¯s care.


    ¡°Nnn¡­ nn¡­.¡± Sylvia was trying to fight back, but words couldn¡¯t even form, and she was like putty in my hands desperately holding back moans.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯ll do.¡± The anger ruling my voice now. ¡°I¡¯ll take him from you. I¡¯ll make Richard mine. You think he¡¯ll want you after I¡¯ve had at him? I¡¯ll make him never want another girl again. Now, for you?¡±


    I moved my hand rapidly and with the extreme precision of my increasing masturbation skill. Her eyes were closed as she desperately tried to resist, but a secondter her pussy erupted. She squirted over the dildo that was shaking at levels no cheap vibrator could, liquid flowing out of her onto my hand without restraint. She was squirting, and it didn¡¯t seem to have any end. This was her true sexual nature as she lost all dder control and everything exploded out of her in an orgasmic eruption.


    She finally let out a roaring moan, but I immediately pped my other hand over her mouth, stopping her from making a noise. The moan was muffled against one hand while the other held her up by the snatch as waves and waves of liquid poured out of her like a fountain.


    A momentter, I pulled out my drenched hand from under her dress and pulled away, leaving the dildo still inside her, even though I stopped feeding it magic. She copsed to the floor, her clothing making a wet sound,pletely soaked in her own sex and loss of control. I shook my soaked hand, flecks of her own liquid dropping onto her face and body.


    ¡°I hope you get it now. Basically¡­ back the fuck off.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t answer, her breathing still ragged. A momentter she fell to her side, crawling on the floor while she was trying to stand up. It seemed like her legs weren¡¯t quite working. I turned and started walking away, abandoning the scene I had caused.


    ¡°TT-this isn¡¯t over! Ah ah ah ah¡­¡± I turned back as Sylvia started talking.


    She had used the wall to climb up, but she bent over and grabbed down below as another orgasm racked her body, stilling in waves of aftershock. I heard that if a woman orgasmed hard enough to squirt, she could still experience orgasms up to a half an hour after, although I hadn¡¯t experienced it myself. I gave her another <strong>Examine</strong>, and a look of fear showed on her face. She knew I used magic, but she didn¡¯t know what magic it seemed. Her sexual partners had increased to 2.


    ¡°Go clean yourself up.¡± I turned and walked away.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t stand for this. I¡¯ll make you pay¡­ I swear it.¡± She yelled as I left her in the hallway.


    Unfortunately, I agreed with her, this wasn¡¯t over, but at least I won some respite. With luck, I¡¯d be gone before her revenge ever came. If not, I didn¡¯t think an idiot like her would be able toe up with anything I couldn¡¯t handle. Time would tell which one of us was right¡­

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    A few days had passed after the incident with Sylvia, and so far everyone had kept their distance. I had a few chats with Gregory in the garden, but nothing interesting ever came from talking to him. I also spent some time with the King. He mostly had me sit on hisp while I read from his library. I used role projection on him, and while the sexual deviance shining through his good father routine became slightly less obvious, there wasn¡¯t much improvement, and regrettably, I hadn¡¯t made any leeway with him sexually, as our interactions rarely went beyond light groping.


    Fortunately, I still had Min to fulfill my sexual needs at night. After asking her, she admitted to helping the kitchen staff in exchange for lessons. She also was apparently working out with the guard patrols to increase her stamina. When I asked her why that was necessary, she blushed and turned away. However, I did find that she was able to go longer at night, so I had no room toin.


    My biggest fear, that Sylvia would run to the king, her father, or Richard, did not seem to pass. In a way, I had emted the King here and assumed that she would not admit to sexual assault. Even if she got people to believe a princess five years and an entire tier younger than her made her cum, it would only serve to hurt her own reputation. From then on, she would be thought of as tainted.


    This was something that I had be certain of by now. Most of the nobles were sexual deviants, just as that knight had suggested that first day and Julian had attested to. However, it was only the illusion that mattered. Those noble girls would fuck and suck, and slut around with hundreds of men, but as long as it was done behind closed doors, no one would notice. Everyone would continue to pretend to be innocent.


    This suited my tastes perfectly and made this a great environment to thrive. However, the biggest setback came in the form of Devon. He bugged me, perhaps more than anyone else. Gregory had assured me Devon woulde to the underground society meeting just like everyone else, so I decided I would confront him then.


    Early that day, I had run back into the threedies. They had all received their ¡°toys¡± now, and they were doing a pre-use discussion while showing off the designs that they had paid to have made. Melinda had created thergest, a 9-inch-long, 3-inch thick monstrosity that spoke to a woman¡¯s dark desires. No one would ever believe size didn¡¯t matter to Melinda. Destine had a more average seven-inch model and Mary had opted for a smaller vibrator she nned to use with her husband. It even included a small leather strap where she could attach it to the top of his dick.


    ¡°Speaking of which.¡± I frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve found out that these are bing quite popr¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s chatter froze, and when they looked at each other, it was Destine who broke. ¡°It was me! I¡¯m sorry. I was talking to the girls, and it just slipped. I swear, I swear I didn¡¯t mention your name!¡±


    Before I could respond, Melinda waved it away. ¡°No matter, don¡¯t hold the girl responsible. I stopped by the store a few days ago in person and found Sandor and Pratter had a prototype on disy. I think the cat is out of the bag now. I even found a merchant trying to sell a knock-off¡­ it was really just a penis-shaped rock, but someone was buying it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well dildos don¡¯t have to be as fancy as these enchantments¡­¡± I said in relief that the girls weren¡¯t spreading bad rumors.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just be d the name ¡®dildo¡¯ stuck.¡± Melinda sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d feel about pleasuring myself with a Sandor or a Pratter, or no offense, a Cornelia.¡±


    The four of us broke intoughter at the idea of rubbing ourselves with a device called a Cornelia. Since it wasn¡¯t my real name, I could appreciate the humor of rubbing myself with a device named after someone else a little more.


    This lead to me talking about the sensory attachment. Melinda exined that simr things existed for arms and legs, so making a prosthetic penis probably wasn¡¯t that hard. In fact, there probably was some unfortunate soul who had lost his penis in an ident and had a custom recement at some point. The idea of feeling what it was like to have a penis interested Mary slightly, but the other two girls were disinterested. I also exined my ideas for modifying the dildo with even more enchantments.


    ¡°I can see the appeal of making it look like a penis, even more, I certainly would appreciate a stronger base, maybe something like a handle on the end? Not sure why I¡¯d want it to go soft. Going soft is the biggest problem with sex!¡± This was, of course, Melinda¡¯s response.


    ¡°Wh-what would you be doing if you needed a handle on your dildo?¡± Destine asked incredulously.


    ¡°When you get my age, you need to put in a lot of work to get things going.¡± Melinda shrugged. ¡°It tired my wrist, I¡¯d really like a good grip for that hard pounding motion.¡±


    There were more giggles, but that reminded me of another idea that I came up with shortly after I vited Sylvia. I started describing my next masterpiece, which was basically the description of a Sybian. It was an exceptionally strong vibrator, usually controlled remotely, attached to a saddle. You wouldn¡¯t need to hold it because you¡¯d be sitting on it, and the saddle itself could be made to move up and down. Melinda¡¯s eyes were bright as I exined that all she¡¯d have to do is hold on and ride.


    ¡°You must be some kind of sex goddess!¡± Destine dered.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I responded sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s just some ideas¡­ Ah! That reminds me. Reinhart managed to get the ingredients for that male enhancement potion. I¡¯m going to try to make some soon¡­¡±


    The girls all eximed in excitement. We only talked for a short time before Melinda ended the meeting and insisted, we¡¯d meet again in a week. We had been talking for a while, but she also wanted to send me off to Reinhart¡¯s to make some more enhancement form. She had apparently run out in only three days and was quite desperate at this point.


    And that left me where I was at the moment, sitting in Reinhart¡¯s dungeon, a dildo sliding in and out of me with a light vibration going. It wasn¡¯t part of any sex y. This was purely business. I needed the sexual endurance to be able to seduce. Every few minutes I¡¯d cast <strong>Seduction</strong> or <strong>Eye of the Beholder</strong>. I started on the stronger, scarier monsters like the orc and the minotaur, then slowly switched to the weaker ones.


    It seemed to always work the same. They¡¯d start out by looking at me more and more until their eyes wouldn¡¯t stop staring at me. After about five <strong>Seductions</strong>, they¡¯d start to grow restless, shouting in some monster tongue or reaching out for me. Another five <strong>Seductions</strong> and their eyes would start to turn glossy. By fifteen <strong>Seductions</strong>, they¡¯d start to look at me like loyal dogs. I¡¯d <strong>Examine</strong> them until I saw beguiled state and then stop.


    Even while taking it easy and using my stamina boost, I ended up drinking two stamina potions that Reinhart had made. His potion was a cheap ¡°light¡± stamina potion which restored 50 stamina. As he put it, the same potion made by someone else might only restore 30. However, if I stopped sex and removed sexual endurance, my stamina dropped to one-fifth. Then, if I drank the potion, and started sexual endurance again, my stamina would be boosted five times. In that way, I found a cheat that boosted myself 250 stamina with a weak potion. So, if I used the same potion while engaged in sex, I would only gain 50 stamina, although I didn¡¯t want to waste a potion testing it.


    In the end, I had 9 monsters all staring at me adoringly. I had also worked myself up into quite the sexual frustration from almost continually masturbating for thest three hours without release. However, I gained a level in masturbation and kept <strong>Gang Banger</strong> equipped, so I didn¡¯t suffer any damage.


    <strong>Masturbation has increased to level 6.</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t even guess what Tier 2 skills woulde from masturbation. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t have any. I had taken for granted that every max skill so far has unlocked 2-3 tier 2 skills, but it was perfectly possible that I wouldn¡¯t gain anything. Some of the books from the King had suggested some skills just didn¡¯t have a Tier 2.


    Deception and <strong>Conceal</strong> weremon enough abilities that there was some stuff written about them. I was right in guessing that Acting and Role ying came from <strong>Deception</strong>, <strong>Conceal</strong> was <strong>Stealth</strong> and <strong>Disguise</strong>, and it was abination of the two that generated the useful <strong>Sleight of Hand</strong>. However, maxing <strong>Deception</strong> could have also gotten me Truth Detection and the rarer Story Fabrication, while <strong>Conceal</strong> could have gotten me much cooler sounding Shadow Walk and Hide among a few others. Apparently, how you maxed your skills affected what tier 2 skills you unlocked as well.


    The point being that skill allocation was a messy topic, and I was only contemting it to prolong the inevitability, which was to pick a monster and start earning experience. In the past, I had always been forced into the situation. The spider, the Pigman, the goblins, and the slime were all situations where I didn¡¯t have a choice. This was the first time I would freely have sex with a monster. The thought of doing it didn¡¯t bother me, and ironically, the fact it didn¡¯t bother me terrified me. I felt like if I took this next step, then nothing would hold me back.


    In the end, it was the thought of Min and Jenai that got me to step into that first cage. I had to grow stronger. Not only from the experience but if I gained certain potions, it could also make my mission easier. All in all, I had to push forward.


    The cage I selected was that of the Minotaur. It wasn¡¯t simply the fact that he was packing thergest dick. When I had struck him with <strong>Pheromones</strong> before, and when I struck him with <strong>Seduction</strong> a short while ago, he had been one of the calmest of the monsters. He seemed slow to provoke, and while some of the animals like the troll hadtterly mmed themselves against the bar, the minotaur was considerably tamer. He also had the highest intelligence of the bunch. Although I didn¡¯t know how intelligencepared to humans, his read above average where most of the other monsters were poor or very poor.


    I instructed him to lie down on the ground. He obliged, seeming to understand what I wanted even when we didn¡¯t speak the samenguage. Once again, I found myself wondering if all monsters spoke English, or if Beguiled created some kind of psychic leak. I pulled off my dress and underwear, dropping it on the dirty floor before opening the cage.


    I was still wearing my shoes and two long socks that reached up to my thighs, but other than that I waspletely bare. That was in more ways than one as I felt at my bald pussy, still having no hair from the point Danielle had shaved it. At least it sold the fantasy with the king who was treating me like a little girl.


    I moved up to the minotaur while setting the <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> title. He was nearly eight feet tall, but he looked a lot less intimidating lying on the ground. As he lied down, his massive cock, erect at the sight of my naked body, sprung straight up. It was a marvel of ten inches, the biggest I¡¯ve ever had, but it came up almost like a pyramid, thickest at the base and thinnest at the tip as if it had been perfectly designed to pierce deep into my pussy.


    He had a manly oiled chest that reminded me of the servants Julian and Gregory liked to use. That also might have contributed to my choosing him. Although he had the face of a bull,plete with an earring through the nose, proportionally, he had the shape of a man. The hair only started at his neck, and the rest of him looked like a fantastically proportioned manly man, certainly well in my strike zone. If his dick didn¡¯t have that peculiar shape, you¡¯d stick a bag over his head and he¡¯d just look like a tall, muscr man.


    I stepped over him, and positioned my legs on either side of his hips, his dick reaching almost up to my knee from where he was lying. I reached down, spread myself open, and then squatted down. After lining his meat up with my pussy, already gushing from sexual desire, I slid the tip in. I worked my way down, letting out satisfied moans as his hard dick continued to fill me up.


    Finally, I was almost two-thirds of the way down the shaft when I felt as full as I could be. His dick was getting thicker and thicker, and it was to the point where I was really feeling the stretch on the outside. Putting my fingers down, I felt at the entrance between his hard dick and my stretched pussy. Then, I slowly pushed up with my legs, pulling his big cock out. Starting out slow, I started bobbing up and down on his cock.


    As his cock soaked on my dripping pussy, I steadily started to increase the pace. Although he kept his hands to the side as I had instructed. I leaned forward, putting my weight on one hand against his chest, while my second hand kept his dick and my pussy aligned as I rode his meat. After a few minutes, I already felt like cumming, but I used my <strong>Kegels</strong> skill to resist. My pussy immediately tightened with the strength of a level 16 around his cock, and it only served to make him feel even bigger, and for me to feel tighter.


    As I raised my body up, pulling his dick out, I released the <strong>Kegels</strong>, and then when I drove him in, I tightened. The effect was extreme for the both of us. My soaking pussy immediately tightened on his cock, stroking it with extreme prejudice. He felt like he was splitting me apart as my muscles desperately tried to squeeze his shaft.


    Although he was just lying there, the minotaur was making panting noises, his breath rushing out with enough force that I could feel it blowing on my face. It did not smell sexy, so I made him turn his head. However, I concentrated on his hard chest, my hand working its way up to his pecs. I started ying with his nipples, which immediately hardened to the point where I was betting if they could cut ss.


    However, at this point, my legs were getting a little tired. Even if my stamina was up, my legs couldn¡¯t keep going forever. Getting an idea, I ordered the minotaur. He finally brought his arms up, two big hands grabbing my left and right thighs. His hands were so big that they could almost wrap around my inner thighs in a single grip. Like that, he pushed my butt up. He was fast about it, and my entire body lurched forward. Immediately, I had to put both hands on his chest to keep myself from falling chest-first into his face.


    With both my hands on his chest and the majority of my weight being held up by his hands on my thighs, he immediately pulled down. When I say pulled, I don¡¯t mean he let my weight fall, I mean he literally yanked on my legs, pulling me down roughly on his cock, all the way to the bottom.


    I let out a scream, but it wasn¡¯t from pain, not really. He rammed deep into me, and I was stretched past my limit, but it felt really good. I started to cum, but he wasn¡¯t the kind of lover to let me cum in peace. He immediately pulled my thighs up again and then mmed them down. He was doing it as fast as his hands could move, and while I came in ecstasy, my body was used as a minotaur¡¯s fuck toy. Liquid from my body squirted everywhere, being fucked out of me by a massive cock thrusting away at my pussy.


    As I squirted, he¡¯d thrust up, causing it to spurt in any direction, then he would pull out, then thrust again. I was driven into a sexual ecstasy, much like I had done to Sylvia, although where she fought it, I let it take over, letting my body lose all control as I was pounded by this massive cock. Although he never once lifted his hips to thrust into me, with his arm strength, he didn¡¯t have to. Each time he pulled me down, his dick ripped into my body. My pussy would m down on the root of his balls, making a gushing thwack as my skin struck skin.


    This continued on for minutes, me letting out screams and moans of pleasure that I only hoped Reinhart couldn¡¯t hear from the top of this tower. However, those thoughts didn¡¯t even cross my head at that moment, as the only thing there was pure sexual pleasure. As orgasm after orgasm raged through me, the monster could have literally fucked me to death and I probably wouldn¡¯t have even resisted. If there was an edge, I had stepped over it and fallen into a realm of pure sexual bliss.


    However, all things had toe to an end, and even the Minotaur with his strength and power couldn¡¯t resist the feel of my tight pussy forever. He mmed me down for onest time, causing me to cum for about the hundredth time when his already massive dick swelled another few centimeters until I felt like my hips would break. Warmth exploded inside me as he came. However, he kepting, and more and more filled me until the point that is started gushing out.


    The waterfall that was my own fluids from immeasurable sexual pleasure waspletely overwhelmed with white sludge. It was slightly more liquidly than semen, but it looked and felt very simr. The problem was that there was just too much of it. It kept shooting into me until the point I was sure you could see it bulging inside. Finally, I made him let go of my legs and as I pulled out of him, white liquid just fell down from me. As it was falling down, more shot out from his tip, covering me from my crotch all the way up my butt in stick white stuff.


    When he was finally done, there was white seed all over. He was drenched in our lust from his belly button all the way to his knees. It was almost enough to fill a bucket in one go that¡¯s the amount. It covered my legs, snatch, and butt in his white sticky stuff. Of course, I licked some, and my eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Sweet!¡±


    That¡¯s right, not only did he cum literal buckets and give me possibly the best fuck of my life, but his semen had a sweet taste to it. It wasn¡¯t candy, but if you mixed it with sugar and froze it, It would probably make a very tasty dairy treat. I wondered at the strangeness of the gods of this world, creating a cow monster thates buckets of creamy sweets.


    I went out of the cage and closed it back up. After using a towel on myself to clean up, I tossed it through the bars to the minotaur, who did as he was told like a proper sex ve. When I was done, I Examined the gaping hole that used to be my pussy. Even a seductress like me struggled to walk that off. With a 3-inch thick cock, my pussy was ripped open, the muscles having been stretched and weakened to the point that it couldn¡¯t close easily. I was red and swollen down there. My pussy almost looked bruised, my thighs had two red hand prints from his tight grip, and it looked like someone had taken a hard board and pped me right between the legs for fifteen minutes. Well, more or less, that was what had just happened.


    In all the excitement, I hadn¡¯t even managed to do a three-position shift for extra experience. However, after that, I couldn¡¯t even find myself bothered by the wasted experience. Instead, I just took a deep breath and looked at the rest of the monsters, eagerly waiting for their turn. What I just experienced was somewhat dangerous, and this was the monster I considered the tamest of the bunch. I let out a deep breath, then opened the cage to the goblin. Baby steps. We¡¯ll start here.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    ¡°Aria, oh gods, are you alright?¡±


    I stumbled into theboratory. There were six buckets of semen, three in each hand, that I plopped down before copsing. Reinhart ran up to me, looking me up and down with genuine concern.


    I hadn¡¯t worn my dress during my time in the dungeon, so it was still pristine. Min had sewn it for me, after all, and I didn¡¯t want to destroy it. However, the rest of my body had taken the brunt of the attacks. I was covered in dirt and numerous other fluids. My body was the worst for wear.


    The goblin and the Pigman had gone as expected. Those collections were easy, although the goblin was too small to satisfy, especially after the Minotaur, and I still had negative opinions of the Pigman that hadn¡¯t dissipated with time.


    The lizardman was as ufortable of a fuck as he was to suck. In the end, I just kept the head in enough that I hoped I¡¯d get the full sex bonus, and then I rubbed up and down his scales until he released more of the slimy gunk.


    The troll was strange. As soon as I walked into the cage, liquid started shooting out of his dick in a fine mist, wetting me from top to bottom. It smelled musty, and it took me a bit to realize that he was marking me like a dog would do. That put me in bad humor although I still rubbed my snatch against his lumpy thing until something clear and speckled came out. The experience did nothing for me, so I got out of there quickly.


    Most of the scratches came from the ape-man of all monsters. Other than feeling like I was fucking Chewba, there was nothing particrly exciting about him. He had a small dick rtive to a human, and he was a quick cummer too. This was a good thing since he made a lot of monkey screams, and constantly thrashed and used his nails on my arms and back, scratching me dozens of times. It was a bit odd that the monster that felt most like bestiality was the monster that you¡¯d expect to be the most human.


    Compared to the ape-man, the Kobold was actually gentle. He was very single-minded, once in me, he thrust methodically, pumping away in short thrusts until he came. His semen wasn¡¯t much different from human semen or the ape-man. If I had to pick a difference, it might have tasted saltier and was a little opaquer.


    I had thought the satyr would be a good lover since they are always associated with nymphs. He wasn¡¯t bad, but I really struggled to get past the hairy hooved legs. They kept making clicking noises on the ground every time he thrust, and it was a bit distracting.


    That left the other hard hitter of the group, the orc. I was honestly a bit scared of the orc. His face was scary. It was wrinkled and harsh looking. He had been one of the more violent monsters while under the influence of <strong>Pheromones</strong>. Furthermore, he had a simr physique to the minotaur, but his dark skin looked anything but human. As I trudged into his cage, it felt like I was bedding the devil himself.


    At this point, my pussy was so worn out that I couldn¡¯t put another dick in there if I wanted it. Instead, I mounted him pressed against my asshole, and let his dick slide into my backside. He was as big if not a little bigger than Denova, so it hurt a bit. However, I didn¡¯t want to sacrifice the <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> just as the numbers were getting high. I¡¯d get a 100% bonus since I had slept with Min this morning, where <strong>Rough Rider</strong> would only get me 50% bonus.


    But the situation was different from then. My pain resistance was a little higher, I had a lot of lubricant, particrly from my Pigman encounter, and he was in my control. Therefore, I put my hands behind me, my feet on his legs, and I used my arms and legs to push up and down as I rode his cock in and out of my ass.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Italian Chandelier</strong>


    I kept the position going, switching briefly to doggie and cowgirl. I realized that positions were not specific to the hole being used. If I thought of using doggie with my asshole, his dick would end up in my asshole. If I thought of using doggie with my pussy, his dick would be in my pussy. I had figured that would be the case when I first discovered that I could choose which position I was in, but it was nice to confirm.


    His spooge was silky like velvet. It was also very stringy. It stuck to me like crazy, and even after pulling out of him and walking away several feet, there were still several strings of spooge running from my ass to his dick. It ran between my legs and became even more of a mess. As soon as my legs closed and opened, dozens of strings of semen ran between my legs like a spider web. Fortunately, it washed away easily.


    After having earned my first-time bonus with each of the monsters, alreadypletely exhausted, I was disappointed to find that it wasn¡¯t enough to level. Stubborn, I decided to start doing the semen collection now. I settled for<strong> Hand Job</strong>s this time, one monster at a time. I used <strong>All Nighter </strong>to recover myself and kept going until my hands were as red as my pussy. My arms were like jelly and I stroked each of them topletion innumerable times. I was collecting the seed in buckets, just like I had done with the Pigman back in the day. However, this time, I was going to do stuff with the product.


    When my arms became tired, I cautiously used my mouth as well. However, I was determined not to have my mouth used as a sex toy again, so I was very cautious about which monsters I blew and what position we¡¯d get in as I did it. However, when the familiar text popped up, I couldn¡¯t be happier.


    <strong>Blowjob has increased to MAX.</strong>


    <strong>Tongue craft has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Cunnilingus has increased to level 4.</strong>


    <strong>Cunnilingus has increased to level 5.</strong>


    <strong>Lip Reading has increased to level 1.</strong>


    I looked at the wave of iing skills. Blowjob was another skill where I wouldn¡¯t guess what Tier 2 skills I¡¯d get. They seemed to be Lip Reading and Tongue Craft. Then, Tongue craft further amplified cunnilingus. I supposed it made sense, being good at BJs and being good at cunnilingus both involved simr acts. I had always wanted to read someone¡¯s lips, but I had no clue how much a level 1 skill would benefit me. Eventually, I went back to my task at hand.


    The minotaur was easy, he filled the bucket half way in one go. The troll who sprayed me again when I approached, took nearly an hour and I had only collected enough for two vials. Hours upon hours of jacking monsters off had done wonders for my skills. I had gained three levels in<strong> Hand Job</strong>s, which is probably the fastest I gained in any skill. I wondered if <strong>Sleight of Hand</strong> and masturbation helped elerate<strong> Hand Job</strong>s. That kind of synergy was possible, like with tongue craft, maxing one skill could elerate the learning of another skill.


    <strong>Hand Job had increased to level 6.</strong>


    <strong>Stamina has been depleted.</strong>


    A familiar text started shing in my eyes. It was words I had not seen in a very long time, which only served as a testament to howrge my stamina was when I had sexual endurance active. I was in the ape-man¡¯s cage, jacking him off for the tenth time when my stamina suddenly gave out and I copsed to the floor. Just before my eyes closed, I saw the familiar text of a level up popping in front of my eyes.


    I woke up to something hairy and itchy pressed against my back. It took me a while before I realized I was lying on the ground in the cell. The ape-man was on top of me, wildly thrusting his dick into my ass. Apparently, when I had copsed face first on the dirt floor without finishing him, he had decided that it was an offer to finish up that way. I tried to get up while the stupid ape was digging is fingernails into my back. I tried to kick him off, but before I did, the familiar feeling of something erupting in my ass urred. He pulled out as I elbowed him in the ribs and stood up. Another spurt of semennded on my butt and he jumped away, still shooting out streams of seed, another hitting my side as he passed by and ran into a corner.


    I sat up on my knees and gave him an angry re, but shrugged after a bit. He was just a monster. I really didn¡¯t need to expect anything from him. I crawled up although I felt like I had been hit by a bus. I shook off the pain and nausea and decided to distract myself by taking a look at the new skills from my level up. However, when my eyes focused on the text, I let out a loud noise.


    <strong>Due to the failure to select a skill, your point has been automatically allocated into the most suitable selection: Possession.</strong>


    ¡°Huh?¡± I let out the noise so suddenly that it startled the ape-man.


    He started jumping around the cage, screaming loudly while I mmed the door in his face. I finally pulled on my dress, grabbed the buckets I had umted, and worked my way up thedder. Bringing six buckets full of liquid up six flights of stairs was almost as exhausting as the sex, and so I copsed as soon as I entered the room.


    ¡°Yo-you didn¡¯t have to collect all of this in one day!¡± He eximed. ¡°I sent you down there yesterday! I thought you had gone homest night!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ all seduced¡­ and-¡±


    ¡°Girl, stop talking, here, drink this potion. Health and stamina. Worth a lot of money, you know?¡±


    I tried to push it away, but he shoved it down my throat. This potion certainly did have a kick. Immediately, my stamina peaked. The wounds immediately started healing and my body seemed to immediately recover. My sore asshole started to be morefortable, and the scratches started to go away. Of course, I still smelled like a literal zoo, but from the moment before, I felt leagues better.


    As my mind started working better, my mind immediately went back to my stats.


    So, I had leveled. Now I¡¯m a level 17, but I wasn¡¯t able to pick my skill. Instead, I automatically got one picked for me. It said due to my failure to select a skill. However, this wasn¡¯t the first time I had passed out. The first day I was here when I made level 2, I woke up sometimeter. However, I didn¡¯t know how long I was out. It could have been only a few hours. So, the level up screen has a time limit. It could be anywhere from an hour or more. Usually, that won¡¯t be a problem, but it seemed like I had been unconscious for too long.


    I didn¡¯t even get to see the options. They could have been great, they could have been useless. However, right now I was stuck with this skill called Possession. But I didn¡¯t read the exnation. So, what is possession anyway?


    <strong>Possession (Active) ¨C Perform ritual during sex. Uponpletion of the ritual, assumeplete ownership of target. Their life is in castor¡¯s hands. Target must give knowing consent to ritual.</strong>


    Basically, it¡¯s a ve contract? Except, it¡¯s a little weaker because the ritual required us to have sex and for the ownership to be consensual. The word that caught me off guard is life. If owning someone¡¯s life means I literally have control over their death, did that mean that this ritual could overwrite a death curse? Then¡­ that means¡­ Jenai! I can perform this ritual and remove Jenai¡¯s death curse.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve received a skill that genuinely made me see the light at the end of the tunnel. I now could death curse Denova the next time he touched me and save Jenai the next time I get with her. I was starting to see a way to escape from this. All I needed now was a way to remove my own death curse, then I¡¯d finally be free of Denova¡¯s clutches. I supposed I couldn¡¯t possess myself with masturbation, huh? That was probably not possible.


    ¡°Aria?¡± A voice came from down below.


    There were stepsing up the stairs, and Reinhart gave me a worried look before moving to the door just as it opened up.


    ¡°Excuse me, there is no one here by that name.¡± Reinhart said sternly. ¡°You¡¯ll need to, Gah!¡±


    Reinhart copsed to the floor, holding his throat. However, before I could panic, a familiar face came running into the room.


    ¡°Vess?!¡± Min shouted as she came down next to me.


    Reinhart struggled to his feet, holding his throat and coughing. ¡°Why, you¡­¡±


    Min shot him an angry look and started reaching behind her back. Before this could go further, I grabbed her arm and pulled.


    ¡°No, Min, he¡¯s fine¡­ this is Reinhart!¡±


    ¡°Stole love, ravaged, must kill,¡± Min growled.


    ¡°So, this is the elvish ve I¡¯ve been hearing about.¡± Reinhart rubbed his throat, putting on a bemused look. ¡°Your¡­ love did that to herself. I was trying to help¡­¡±


    At thatst line, she looked down at me. I gave her a reassuring nod and a smile, but suddenly her look turned even darker.


    ¡°Ow! Why are you pinching me?¡±


    ¡°Aria, cheating, punishment.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I protested as she really twisted her fingers on my ear.


    ¡°Take to room, punish,¡± she said, standing up and dragging me with her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Reinhart nodded. ¡°She should rest. And next time, she must be properly watched. I don¡¯t think she can be trusted with her own safety.¡±


    ¡°Hey! What does that mean?¡± I snapped but was already being pulled out the door by the ear like a child. ¡°Wait, what about the specimens?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I have an enchanted cold box, I¡¯ll seal them in some sterile vials and refrigerate them. They shouldst until youe back.¡± Reinhart waved as I went out the door.


    ¡°Wait, no, you traitor! Demon!¡±


    I heard some chuckling as I was dragged down the stairs by my own ve and brought to my room for punishment.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Punishment turned out to be rather brutal. That is to say, there was no physical punishment at all. As soon as Min got me back into the room, taking side hallways where we were unlikely to run into anyone who could see me so messed up, she immediately copsed against my chest and started crying. She held me tightly, and I found myself stroking her head.


    She must have been worrying about me all night when I didn¡¯te home, and I had been busy fornicating with a bunch of monsters. For perhaps the first time, I actually felt guilty about sex. Not the act of sex itself, but guilty that I worried someone who cared about me. It was a tough punishment, indeed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I found myself soothing Min. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°Thought, maybe, found out,¡± Min mumbled into my right breast.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s so, I¡¯m tough.¡± I tried to show my bicep, but my arms were still putty from a night of<strong> Hand Job</strong>s and my arm dropped before I could.


    Min tightened her grip. ¡°¡­burn traitors.¡±


    ¡°The nobles do? Well, if they burn me, you¡¯ll just wipe away the ashes and I¡¯lle out good as new!¡± I rested my cheek on her head.


    ¡°P-promise?¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Promise¡­ I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m not so easy to kill, you know?¡±


    That wasn¡¯t just blind bravado. I really couldn¡¯t imagine how I¡¯d survived until now. I could have just as easily ended up in a ditch with my neck broken, just like the princess I was recing. I had been living in this world with my neck in a noose since I¡¯d gotten here. Monsters and men, although it was hard to say which was worse, and I had survived it all. I¡¯d like to think it was something in me, but part of me feared that it was just blind luck. Still, my tendency to survive rtively unscathed had started to inte my ego; it was something I¡¯d need to watch in the future.


    After holding Min for some time with the feeling of her hot breath on my neck, I started to feel horny. I went to make some moves on Min. If the leveling up hadn¡¯t healed my vagina, Reinhart¡¯s potions should have. Either way, I wasn¡¯t beyond enjoying Min a little. I had just woken up, and I needed a morning quickie.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ No¡­ smell.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I was rejected on ount that I smelled like animal cum.


    It was a pretty good reason, so instead of the usual wash basin, Min left and prepared a bathing room. She brought me there, and I was finally able to immerse myself in water once again. They didn¡¯t have a big tub like the inn we went to. Instead, this was just single copper tubs more like the western style I was used to. It had to be filled by hand as well,cking a water stone, or I supposed if you knew water magic like Jenai, it would be easier.


    ¡°Do you know water magic?¡± I asked Min.


    Min shook her head. ¡°Only forest.¡±


    I assume she meant forest magic, but that wasn¡¯t one of the eight, so I was confused. However, even with how close we came, Min never talked unless goaded, so I instead enjoyed my bath. Min scrubbed my body down, very thoroughly cleaning me up, and I enjoyed the feeling of being cleaned and rinsed, which was especially enjoyable after I had been covered in nastiness the night before. Two fingers found their way into my snatch, and I was surprised to find it was Min taking the initiative.


    She never did before, so seeing her willingly fingering me, I spread my legs in the water, leaned back, and let her do what she wanted. She had improved a bit from those first nights, so her fingers moved with more skill. My masturbation skill was getting very high though. I could finger myself from nothing topletion in under two minutes. She didn¡¯t have that kind of skill, but a mixture of the clean feeling, the warm water, and Min¡¯s hard work allowed me to climaxfortably.


    Two dayster, I was back in theboratory trying to experiment with the vials of semen I had produced. I tried various techniques. I mixed two semen together. I heated them. I mixed them into some of Reinhart¡¯s cheaper potions. I even tried to add sugar and freeze the Minotaur semen. Although I thought the Minotaur pops tasted good, I couldn¡¯t get Min or Reinhart to try them. After eating three of them, I started feeling a little nauseous, so I also quit, but I considered sending a box of them anonymously to Sylvia.


    In the end of my experimental phase, I had ended up gaining two more levels in potion making, and three never before made potions.


    <strong>Potion Making has increased to level 3.</strong>


    <strong>Magic has increased to level 5.</strong>


    <strong>Vial of Minor Sexual Recovery ¨C Grade D ¨C Restore stamina, reduce frictional damage, and restore lost fluids after sexual intercourse.</strong>


    <strong>Vial of Minor Skin Restoration ¨C Grade D ¨C Softens and hydrates skin.</strong>


    <strong>Vial of Moderate Numbness ¨C Grade D ¨C Numbs area under contact with potion.</strong>


    The Vial of Minor sexual recovery was made from the satyr¡¯s seed. It required heating slowly over hours while keeping it from evaporating. The vial of skin restoration was actually that sticky silky seed from the orc which needed to be diluted with water before inserting magic in it. The numbness potion actually came from the troll. You had to strain out the ck flecks, dissolve them in ethanol, and then dilute it with water. Reinhart was especially impressed with thatst one, especially after I exined the idea hydrophobicity and detergents.


    The Vial of sexual recovery seemed like a recement for my Rejuvenation and <strong>All Nighter </strong>Skill. Skin restoration sounded nice as a simple lotion to improve my skin, and the numbness potion could have many uses. Prolonging sexual intercourse with a man, easing the difort from anal sex, and deepthroating without activating the gag reflex. Reinhart pointed out that there were many nonsexual reasons a numbing solution would be useful as well, and I reluctantly agreed.


    I spent the entire day making potions, and by the end, I had well over 200 potions mixed up including the three new ones, and the Pigman potion I had made from the beginning. After watching me methodically trying out different concoctions, Reinhart had promised he¡¯d start training me to make the more ssic potions as well.


    This is how I ended up spending the next week or so. Either I¡¯d be in theb with Reinhart, straddling the King in his study, chatting with the girls, or gaining experience with Min. The girls usually talked about sex toys and boys, but eventually, our conversations went to more mundane tasks like tastes in clothing and shoes. Not even Melinda was toofortable talking about her experiences with her sex toy, so other than the fact they all had them, I was spared from those kinds of talks.


    Reinhart continued to teach me potion making, and after sessfully generating my own healing and stamina potions, regrettably at a grade C as opposed to Reinhart¡¯s Grade A, I went up another level in potion making.


    <strong>Potion Making has increased to level 4.</strong>


    Along with that, I continued to practice in other areas too. Except for my time with Denova, I had really left leveling up to fate. Whatever I experienced naturally is what ultimately led to level gains. I wanted to do a little more controlled work, so I started seriously training myself. I would have liked to have worked out with Min and the guards, but at as a princess, I was restricted. As a result, the things I practiced were role ying, <strong>Sleight of Hand</strong>, magic, and the sex arts.


    However, the books in the King¡¯s study had suggested that skills increased faster with variety. This is why some skills would take hundreds of repetitions, but others would suddenly spike without warning. As the books stated, a person who practiced swordsmanship with one other person would level slower than someone who practiced with a different person every day. The reason should have been obvious. You can only truly understand a skill after seeing and performing all its variations. For me, that meant my sex skills thrived on promiscuity. Different dicks from guys with different kinks in different positions. Having the cocks from nine different species of monster likely contributed to my massive spike in<strong> Hand Job</strong>s and blow jobs.


    This realization led to an increase in my masturbation skill from an unlikely source. While I masturbated daily, theck of variety was part of the reason I didn¡¯t level very fast. I only had one pussy after all. However, after a meeting with the girls, I had decided to ask them how they masturbated. Only Melinda was forting with her techniques, but a few drinkster and I had heard all their techniques, which turned out to be a lot different from my own.


    I had assumed all women lied on their back, using their pointer and ring finger to insert while their thumb rubbed the clit. As it turned out that wasn¡¯t the case. Mary masturbated on her knees. She liked bending over in doggie and then fingering herself as she lied on her arm and pressed her face into a soft pillow. Destine used her middle finger, squeezing her outside lips with the side fingers and thumb. Meanwhile, Melinda liked to use a mirror. She said she couldn¡¯t get off unless she watched herself masturbate. In the end, I went back to my room and tried each of their methods. I still considered mine the best, but a few minutester¡­


    Masturbation has increased to level 7.


    Unfortunately, for the moment, most of the sex arts left me with really only one person as my test dummy, so Min became my practicing partner every night and every morning. My next real leveling opportunity would be the underground sex party, especially since Min and Reinhart had banished me from the monsters for a while. So, I wanted my skills to be as sharp as possible. The only weapon I had was my body, so I wanted it to be at its peak physical condition.


    I tried practicing dirty talk although I found myself really poor at it despite my increasing <strong>Seduction</strong> skill. I was surprised to find that even after numerous attempts to talk dirty to Min during sex, I hadn¡¯t seen an increase in skills. I would have trained titty fuck as well, but after pushing my size C breasts together and asking Min to stick the dildo between them, she touched her own chest, far too small to perform this act, and then wouldn¡¯t do it. Boy or girl, it looked like I had stumbled on a sensitive issue for Min.


    Therefore, I focused on role ying with Min. Sometimes, she¡¯d be the princess, and I¡¯d be the ve. Sometimes, I¡¯d pretend to be an adventurering home after a long journey to his wife. These were Min¡¯s favorite fantasies. I¡¯d tell her stories about ying dragons, while she ate me out. I practiced anal sex, as silly as that sounded, letting Min stick it in my butt while I took turns tightening or releasing in order to adjust friction andfort. I also practiced<strong> Hand Job</strong>s and blow jobs on Min, always smiling when her dildo concentrated and squirted her juices at me. I was very used to Min¡¯s taste by now, and while I wouldn¡¯t say I loved the taste, it was quickly giving me a nostalgic and safe feeling whenever those familiar juices hit my tongue.


    <strong>Anal Sex has increased to level 4.</strong>


    <strong>Kegels has increased to level 3.</strong>


    <strong>Role y has increased to level 3.</strong>


    <strong>Hand Job has increased to level 7.</strong>


    <strong>Acting has increased to level 2.</strong>


    <strong>Technique Unlocked: Emotional Maniption</strong>


    I had finally worked out the difference between acting and role ying. Role ying was fulfilling a role. Acting had to do more with voice inflection and creating a believable narrative. In essence, role ying made you fit the part, and acting made you sound the part. As a result, the new technique Emotional maniption was an interesting skill. Through the useof my acting, I could make someone change their attitude. With Min, simply by altering the tone of my voice I could make her feel slightly sadder or happier. Then, when I tried to make my voice cause her to be horny¡­


    <strong>Seduce has increased to level 5.</strong>


    Of course, I didn¡¯t just y with Min in her male form. I practiced cunnilingus on her too. At first, my stubbornness convinced me that since I had a pussy, I knew pussy well. After Min pointed out that my masturbation ability had improved when I took other women¡¯s advice and that even though she was a woman, she had to improve fingering me, I finally was willing to listen to her pointers. It seemed to do the trick because I leveled shortly after. A week of practicing had done wonders for my skills.


    <strong>Cunnilingus has increased to level 6.</strong>


    <strong>Name: Cornelia Bartrum (Aria)</strong>


    <strong>ss: Princess (Seductress)</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Town Bicycle, Gang Banger, Lesbian Lover, Rough Rider, Solo yer</strong>


    <strong>Level: 17</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 27, Intelligence 25, Wisdom 23, Endurance 34, Agility 22, Charisma 42</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Carnal 5, Concussion 1, Damage 4, Disease 3, Fear 2, Mental 16, Pain 16, Panic 1, Poison 2</strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Anal Sex 4, Blowjob MAX, Conceal MAX, Cunnilingus 6, Dagger 1, Deception MAX, Deepthroat 5, Etiquette 2, Examine 8, Flee 1, Hand Job 7, Magic 5, Masturbation 7, Potion Making 4, Seduce 5, Sneak 2, Sword 1, Throwing 1, Titty Fuck 1, Vaginal Intercourse MAX</strong>


    <strong>Advanced Skills: Acting 2, Dirty Talk 1, Disguise 1, Kegels 3, Lip Reading 1, Role ying 3, Sleight of Hand 2, Stealth 1</strong>


    <strong>Techniques: Emotional Maniption, Role Projection, Swipe, Vibration</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: All Nighter, Beautification, ck Widow, Cat¡¯s Meow, Enhanced Positions, Eye of the Beholder, Frenzy, Lover''s Breath, Mental Fortitude, Pheromone, Possession, Princess Kiss, Rejuvenation, Rock A Bye, Seduction, Sexual Experience, Sexual Saint, STD Immunity, Voyeur</strong>


    <strong>Positions: Asian Cowgirl, Ben Dover, Cowgirl, Cunnilingus, Deep Stick, Doggie Style, Double Dip, Double Oral, Downward Dog, Eating Out, Fingering, Kneeling Blowjob, Lap Dance, Leg Up, Missionary, Ol¡¯ Fashioned, Rockin¡¯ Rockette, Rodeo, Scissoring, Sidewinder, 69, Spooning, Sultry Spooning, The Doggy Deluxe, The Fan, Valedictorian, Woman On Top</strong>


    <strong>Status Effects: Infertile, 10% more experience per sexual experience beyond 2 in a day, Cursed Ring ¨C Identity Changed, Tracking, Death Curse, No-Remove</strong>


    There was a knock on my door. At the moment, I was practicing with magic. However, I was not practicing with a dildo, but a special device Reinhart had given me. It had numerous interlocking parts, and the goal was to weave the magic through it in a particr way. Reinhart said that if I wanted to improve beyond 5, I¡¯d need moreplex magic practice than making a stone vibrate. Thus, I was feeding magic into this device in what felt like threading a needle.


    After the third knock, I remembered Min had left to go cook. She¡¯s usually quiet, so when I was focused on stuff, I sometimes forgot whether she was there or not. I sighed, stood up, and opened the door. The person on the other end was a surprise to me. It was none other than the fourth prince, Devon. Since our fight a bit over a week ago, we had not talked. However, my surprise didn¡¯tst long and I already suspected why he stopped by today. Tonight would be the underground meeting.


    ¡°Hello, Cornelia.¡± Devon gave a respectful nod.


    ¡°Devon,¡± I responded curtly.


    ¡°So¡­ how is your day going?¡± He asked.


    His obvious attempts to try to awkwardly move into the conversation he wanted were tedious, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood. Instead, I decided to speed things along, as I had better things to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready for the party tonight.¡±


    Devon¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed with a sh. ¡°That event, you¡¯re seriously going to go?¡±


    I sniffed. ¡°Of course, my husband-to-be is going. It¡¯s only natural that I see what happens at these things.¡±


    ¡°Cornelia¡­ please, reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Are you going?¡± I demanded.


    He winced at that. ¡°I¡­ I have to.¡±


    ¡°Then I am simply doing the same as you.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    ¡°What is your problem with me going anyway?¡± I demanded.


    Devon shook his head before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see¡­¡±


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ side of me.¡±


    I frowned at his words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Why am I the only one who doesn¡¯t get to see the real you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who has!¡± He spoke fervently. ¡°That¡­ thing¡­ that¡¯s the mask¡­ the real me is the me right here, with you, now! I don¡¯t want you to see that fraud and confuse it for me.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that just more convenient interpretation? He could act however he wanted as long as he hid behind the mask. How was that any different than any other noble here? In the end, the hypocrisy of Devon was showing again.


    The anger started to surge back in me again. ¡°Then bring the real you!¡±


    He took a step back. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ve made an oath¡­¡±


    ¡°Then break it!¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ why can¡¯t you just understand!¡± he started to be angry as well.


    ¡°Because you aren¡¯t telling me!¡± I shouted back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple.¡±


    ¡°Not simple?¡± I growled. ¡°Then how about I make it simple. If you want me, I¡¯ll be there. But you¡¯ll have to hold me down if you expect me to just sit quietly and not enjoy myself.¡±


    Devon¡¯s face was starting to scowl. He wore a stubborn look that had already told me what his answer was going to be. He had made his choice, and I had made mine. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to waste time retreading this same conversation again. After a few moments of staring at each other in silence¡­


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, will you still go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have no choice,¡± He turned his head angrily. ¡°Will you consider staying?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said tantly, and when he didn¡¯t say anything, I turned away from him. ¡°Then there is nothing to discuss.¡±


    When he didn¡¯t respond after a minute, I turned back to find that the entrance of my doorway was now vacated. He had left without saying a single word. I bottled up my anger and then mmed the door. I had to get ready to go.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Your mask, my dear.¡± Julian gave me a subtle smile.


    After fuming over my words with Devon for an hour or so, I started getting ready for this underground party that Julian had been building up for thest two weeks. Of course, I couldn¡¯t get ready for it without exining things properly to Min. I had feared Min would be angry or call me a cheater again, but she merely nodded and told me to do my best. I was hoping this meant that Min was starting to understand me better. This was the only way I knew how to get stronger.


    As a result, my interactions with Min started to feel more like preparation for battle. If you encountered a nest of goblins, and then started preparing to fight them, your wife might help you put on your armor as you got ready. This just happened to be my battle. My war paint was makeup. My weapons were an outfit that made my body sexually appealing. I would attack and keep attacking until I had reached my goal. That goal, of course, was freedom from Denova.


    That was when a knock came at my door. I feared it might be Devoning back to argue more, but it ended up being Julian holding a parcel. I opened that package right in front of Julian and pulled out a mask. The mask had a strap that would wrap around the back of my head, only covering the front. It was simr to my dresses, in with streaks of white, green, and brown. When worn, it would leave my mouth and chin exposed, only covering the upper part of my face from my cheeks to my forehead. It ended with two pointy cat ears although the mask itself was form fitting and didn¡¯t have any animal characteristics other than the ears jutting out the top.


    ¡°This¡­ won¡¯t really cover much at all?¡± I frowned.


    I had expected something more obscuring. If the idea was that no one could tell the appearance of anyone else, I imagined that the mask would cover the whole head and the hair. Something like those leather S&M masks, maybe. However, this looked like a gaudy costume mask you might wear at Mardi gras, merely covering the eyes. Ultimately, my hair, my ears, and my mouth¡­ basically, everything was obviously revealed. As if my body and voice weren¡¯t enough, there was no way I could hide my identity with this. This wasn¡¯t some silly Cindere story where slight physical differences was enough to hide.


    ¡°What would be the fun if you didn¡¯t know?¡± Julianughed and then continued when he saw I was still confused. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, but everyone knows who everyone else is. The mask blocks analyze, but it doesn¡¯t really hide you. I mean, if we were wearing body suits covering up our faces, what would be the fun of exploring each other¡¯s bodies?¡±


    ¡°So, what does that- ¡°


    Julian waved his hand, stopping my question. ¡°See it this way, my dear. Your goal at this party is to have fun and fulfill your darkest desire. Meanwhile, everyone else will hold the same goal. We will all try to find the partners we had always wanted but never dared to have in polite society, and then we¡¯ll do every dark fantasy to them. They¡¯ll know who you are, you¡¯ll know who they are, but the mask is what is important.¡±


    I started nodding, the information starting to click in my mind. Like with the King, it was all about the illusion. It could be said that nobles were the best at self-denial. Devon was absolute proof of that. I was still angry when I thought about how much of a hypocrite he was being.


    ¡°And speech?¡± I let out the question before I could help myself.


    ¡°You can talk all you want. People will recognize your voice, but when you wear the mask, it doesn¡¯t matter, because you are not you. Some people like to be silent, won¡¯t say a single word until they¡¯re moaning and give it all away, anyway. Did you know that every man has his own unique little moan? Why, Gregory has the tendency to whimper, like a cute puppy dog, but when I stick it in his-¡±


    I nodded but didn¡¯t really pay attention to the rest of what he was saying. Instead, I was kicking myself for having wasted thest week trying to disguise my voice. Half of me already knew that the party was half an illusion made up by pretense, but I still had the desire to hide. Of everyone there, I had the most to lose if I was exposed.


    A snap in front of my face brought my attention back to Julian, who wore an annoyed look. ¡°But pay attention to this, my dear girl, you absolutely must hide the mask. No one may see you put it on, no one may see you take it off. Your mask is your admittance to the society. Lose it, and you will never get another ticket. Show your face underneath, and you will never live it down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known girls before who would fall in love with one of the men they enjoyed and would reveal their masks, wanting to deepen their rtionship by making love with their true selves. I¡¯m not saying it never worked, but more often the girl is shunned publicly, and she either gets married off to some distant kingdom or forever bes an outcast locked away in her family¡¯s estates as an embarrassment. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I gave a nod with an apologetic look. ¡°Is there anything else I need to know?¡±


    Julian broke into a smile, then snapped his fingers again. ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need them, but here is one.¡±


    He handed me a coin. They were not the coins from the kingdom, it was a bitrger, and it had a strange intricate pattern of a beautiful naked woman. In one hand, she held a handful of wheat. On the other hand, she held what looked to be a man¡¯s genitals.


    As I admired the image, Julian spoke up again. ¡°Ah, that is the image of our Goddess, Qetesh, queen of sexual enlightenment and fertility. She oversees the Harvest festival and all of our other activities. That token is an insurance. It¡¯s mostly for the older, fatter men. If someone hands you that coin, you must perform for them sexually. Some men would have no fun if it was left to the women to only choose the sexiest of men. And then those men would stop going, taking their attractive wives with them. It¡¯s really in everyone¡¯s best interest. You can earn one token a month. Some men save them up for the harvest and then have every woman they can, others use them as soon as they get them.


    ¡°You can use the token I gave you to make a man yours¡­ although I doubt you¡¯ll have that problem. There are two other ways the coins can be used. First off, each person can only use one coin per partner. No monopolizing here. You can use it to block any consummation. A husband that doesn¡¯t want his wife to sleep with a certain man can use his coin to block their coupling. This came into being after a few ufortable assassination attempts, far before I joined the society, I can assure you.


    ¡°Furthermore, if you are forced into a sexual act you despise with a coin, you can use another coin to deflect it. However, since you don¡¯t have many coins, you won¡¯t have much of a choice for the first few.¡±


    So, basically, anyone who wanted to have sex with me could toss a coin at me, but I only had one coin to either deflect or pick someone myself. Thus, women seemed to collect coins in order to be choosy about who they sleep with, and men collected coins in order to pick the girls they want.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Julian continued. ¡°People know how to work the system. The ugly men target the vulnerable girls near the end when they are likely out of coins. Naturally, no one has to use coins at all, we encourage people to enjoy themselves, but the coin game adds some amusement. Oh! That reminds me, perhaps the best part. During the meeting, you can also trade coins in to buy various rare magical items. Aphrodisiacs, potions, enchanted jewelry¡­ At the end, the one who earned the most coins will be the guest of honor for the Harvest festival, and that will have certain benefits to be revealed. Not saying you have topete, but you will be rewarded for not being too stingy, yes?¡±


    My eyes turned bright. The idea of a sexual orgy having coin collection triggered the gamer girl in me hard. With <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered no matter how ugly the guy was. I did fuck the devil looking orc, a cowman, and a pig-like creature only a short time ago. Experience and coins made this feel even more like a video game. In a game, killing a monster caused coins to drop from him. If coins erupted every time I had sex, I¡¯d never have money problems again. I ignored how close this idea came to prostitution, it wasn¡¯t the same!


    The reality was a coin exchange system. I could earn coins by sleeping with men, and then use those coins to buy items.Julian had further added that while those were the rules, most people did not use the coins to force others into sex. The girls who only slept with men after getting a coin were typically called ¡°Slot Girls¡±, and they were often shunned by everyone except the desperate ugly men. Instead, coins were more often gifted to women. Men would give the coin to the woman whom they considered his best that night. This further added to the women¡¯spetitive nature, as receiving a coin from him was equivalent to a seal of approval. As a result, the winner wasn¡¯t the woman who had put out for most of the ugly men, but who gained the sexual approval of the most men period.


    After Julian had left, leaving my head swimming with this information that rivaled any lecture Denova had ever given me on etiquette, I finally pulled myself together and started the preparations. I had made a few hundred potions by now, and Reinhart told me that since I made them, I owned them. I told him he could sell most of it, which left me about ten percent of the remaining vials. I pocketed a vial of male enhancement lubricant, three vials of sexual recovery, and a vial of minor heal just in case.


    I also covered my skin with the vial of skin restoration. It immediately started to work, soothing and softening my skin. By the time I was done, most of my body felt as silky and smooth as the orc semen, thankfully with none of the stringiness. Min gave a weird look like she was ufortable but not trying to let it show. With Reinhart, he thought with an analytical mind. The idea of using semen as a product in potions didn¡¯t disturb him much at all.


    ¡°Crushed bugs, tree sap, animal feces¡­ These are all ingredients for some of the highest end potions. There is no use getting squeamish about it. We alchemists make the products, and the nobles and adventurers consume them. They don¡¯t want to know what went into it. They just care about its effect. I wouldn¡¯t worry about you selling people stuff made with semen, we¡¯ve been selling them worse for years.¡±


    That was Reinhart¡¯s opinion on the subject. Regrettably, Min wasn¡¯t quite as enlightened. She epted that I gathered the ingredients and made the potions, but she was very squeamish about using them. It took nearly two days to convince her to use the male enhancement lubricant. Natural, her dildo couldn¡¯t be ¡°enhanced¡±, but that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t like to lube things up every once in a while. My own body was often enough, but the feel of my natural lubricant and the feel of the oily slippery Pigman lube led to twopletely different sexual experiences, and thankfully Min agreed after the first time she tried it and came hard enough that her juices ended up squirting out of my snatch through the dildo¡¯s tip.


    I had cleaned my body from head to toe, softened it with lotion, decorated with makeup, did up my hair as fancy as the days with Jenai, and put on a new dress. It seemed like it didn¡¯t matter what dress I wore. That didn¡¯t factor into this illusion of Julian¡¯s. However, I still had a brand new dress made. I was going to have another seamstress do it, but Min wouldn¡¯t hear of it and so I ended up with a gaudier and shier version of the dresses she usually made. It was still noticeably her designs, but it was different enough that no one would connect it with the in dresses I usually wore.


    Although Min knew this was for an event where I would be ¡°cheating¡±, she seemed to havee to terms with it, understanding my own needs. In that respect, she used everything she had learned from our own sexual experiences to modify the dress. Simply put, she had made an outfit designed for sex.


    The dress had a button on the front and the back that could tie up my dress, bearing my naughty bits without the dress falling in the way. My usual panties and thigh high socks had been reced with a garter belt. This world did not seem to have garter belts, but when I described one, Min seemed determined. She even managed to replicate the thin filmy nylon, giving my legs an appealing darker tone, which was held up by a strap around my back.


    The garter built wrapped around my stomach, and in the back, it had a handle which would allow someone who was grabbing on to me from behind to pull up. The underwear was held on with a button, and could easily be torn away, but also had a p and a line of buttons that could quickly convert it to crotchless. The dress itself included two strategically ced belts. One ran across my hips and dropped to either side, the other was sewn into the fabric, wrapping around my breasts like a bra. It served to hold up my breasts, entuate them, and it had another function.


    If someone were to grab the straps of my lower belt, they would gain control of my hips, pulling them to drive their dick deeper into me during a Doggie or a Ben Dover. If they grabbed at the back, the belts would softly squeeze my tits as they gained control of my upper body. By grabbing both straps, my body could be used to a man¡¯s sexual delight.


    Yet, despite the dress being in the form of a dominatrix dress, it all blended into the design, with nothing entric visible to the casual observer. Both the lower dress and the sleeves were pull-away, which would leave me wearing nothing but the tight upper bodice, the leather straps around my tits and hips, and the garter belt. The bodice had various pockets, a soft ce that protected my vials, and another pocket lined with six handkerchiefs, should I need to do a quick cleaning. There was even a way to split the bodice down the middle, exposing my chest from the breasts to just below the belly button. The bodice would still push together from the sides and squeeze on my tits, pushing them together for some nice cleavage and prepping them perfectly to be yed with or have a cock stuck into them. As I looked in the mirror with the dress in its dressed-down state, which is just the garter belt, and a bodice that squeezed on my bare tits, I had to say that my body never looked hotter. If ever there was a uniform designed for the seductress ss, this outfit designed by Min would be it.


    She created this, despite knowing what I would be doing in it. I once again felt a swelling of love for this woman who had entered my life and cared for me so much. I would seriously need to make this up to herter. When I was finally done dressing back up into the full outfit from what I started calling seductress mode, I looked like a princess. However, past in sight, I was a girl primed for sex, every inch of her exuding the need and methods for sexual contact.


    ¡°So¡­ how do I look?¡± I asked, spinning in the dress, trying to alleviate my nervousness.


    ¡°Mm¡­ mask.¡± Min held it up.


    I looked down at the mask which surprisingly matched the dress perfectly. Admittedly, Min always chose green, white, and ck, so it wasn¡¯t terribly surprising that Julian chose the colors that matched the outfits I usually wore. But of course, I was procrastinating from nervousness. I reached out, grabbed the mask, and put it over my head. There was no feeling as the magic took effect, but I trusted that it did its job as Julian promised. Sliding the Qetesh coin into one of the hidden pockets Min had prepared, I took a deep breath and headed out. With luck, in just a few hours, I¡¯d be several levels higher and that much closer to thwarting Denova. I wasn¡¯t going to have sex, I was going to war.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Nervousness shot through me as I headed out into the hallways and started walking towards the exit to the castle. I was in the mask now, but I felt more exposed than I ever had before. Of course, the celebration did not ur within the castle. The location actually wasn¡¯t known to anyone, but those that set it up, which likely included Julian.


    We were instructed to stand outside our homes. Those in masks would be picked up by carriages and brought to our final location. At the end of the night, we¡¯d be returned the same way. Although I passed several servants and guards on my way out, theypletely ignored my presence. This wasn¡¯t in the way that they kept their distance out of respect. Instead, it was more like I was a ghost, wandering through the hallway.


    This was not an effect of the mask, regrettably. The servants were instructed that under no circumstances were they allowed to look at or acknowledge someone in a mask. It was part of the illusion of this night. We were not nobles at this moment. We were simply spirits, seeking out the sexual gratification with our night queen, Qetesh. The ritual that seemed to permeate this strange society raised the stacks in my mind, causing me to feel anxious even when I told myself it was just a bunch of nobles fornicating to alleviate their own boredom.


    I passed the gate guards, moving to the front of the castle gates. The castle housed many dignitaries and upper nobles. It was never a location lived in by only the king and his sons. Many had been given rooms in the castle which was a sign of trust and unity. This included Sylvia¡¯s father, and various other Dukes, Earls, and Marquees. Although most only used the rooms asionally when they had to visit the castle on business, a few allowed their future heirs to stay in the castle for a year or two to expose them to the politicalndscape.


    Of course, the king, the princes, and I were housed in a different wing, but some of the wings were known to house quite a few men and women around my age. Many of them had shunned me at the ball two weeks prior, but tonight I wore the mask, and thus I had no identity as far as they were concerned.


    There was arge grouping of people outside the gate dressed up in their finest clothing. Each person wore a mask of their own although identifying them was likely not hard. Some of the masks were very gaudy, full of bright shiny beads and diamonds, others were more modest. Many of the men went for a jet ck tuxedo mask that made them look like secret agents although a few weren¡¯t afraid to have something a bit more entric.


    Then again, I didn¡¯t have a choice when my mask was made. I wondered if it wasmon for members to have their masks prepared for them. If that was the case, I imagined there were a few people who had been handed ridiculous masks as a practical joke or something.


    I quickly tried to blend into the crowd, but as I moved out into the moonlight, several people gave me lingering looks. Instead of the veiled hostility, I had felt at my weing banquet, these looks had more consideration. They looked my body up and down. It was mostly my body they were examining, perhaps considering if I was worth one of the Qetesh coins.


    My dress certainly stood out from the pack. Every other dress looked like it was made by the same seamstress. It was likely the best and most expensive seamstress in town, but the result was that everyone wore simr designs. Meanwhile, my dress lookedpletely different, incorporating leather straps, fine cloth, hand stitching, and nylon stockings, my dress was made for my body not simply from measurements, but personal experience. It was made by a woman who intimately knew the ins and outs of my body. The effect showed, and I saw some women stare with jealous res, while others looked on with awe. A few looked like they wanted to approach me, but they were too scared to.


    I didn¡¯t meet them half way. After the treatment at the banquet, I no longer felt like I owed these people anything. I had no want to endear myself to these women. If a few left me some experience, that was great, but mostly I nned to take as much experience as I could from as many men as I could. The main reason I nned to target men tonight was simple. Men came, and they came easy. As long as he shot his load, I knew I had earned my experience, and I moved on ordingly. While I could tell with women sometimes, it was never as clear, so I decided to maximize the use of my time, it would be mostly men tonight.


    Therefore, I stood aloof among the crowd, wrapping my arms under my breasts, entuating them sensually and unintentionally as I put on an aura of superiority. I¡¯d be the hottest girl at this event, and I knew it, at least that was what I kept telling myself. I filled up the surrounding space, raised my chin, and built myself up emotionally. Although I wasn¡¯t aware of it, my charm was very high at this point, and simply by being me, my body seduced those around me.


    Seduce has increased to level 6.


    I didn¡¯t really understand why my level suddenly increased, but I had noints with increasing skills. I was also wrapped up in my own thoughts, so I didn¡¯t realize how most of the conversations had turned towards hush whispers as people eyed me. Before any of the people waiting with me worked up the courage to approach me, a line of carriages suddenly approached. There was about fifteen of them. Each one was pulled by a team of horses and coachman dressed all in ck.


    The coaches were alsopletely ck with gold edging. Each one waspletely sealed off, with no visible windows. As I understood it, the nobles were taken to and dropped off from the party within these coaches so that even after going, the location would remain unknown. They were perhapsrge enough for six people if they squeezed in there, but it seemed like the people only went four in each.


    As I was about to step into a carriage, there was a sudden call out ¡°Sister! Oh, sister! How about joining us?¡±


    I looked instinctually down the line of carriages, and at the very end was a brightly dressed man who seemed to glow even in the darkness. He wore an entrically sparkly diamond encrusted mask with numerous spikes and bobbles. Despite the mask, he still wore the instantly recognizable ck and red robe, although he was at least fully dressed for the moment. It was, of course, Julian who waved his hands without any care for discretion. I stepped down from the carriage and quickly walked down the line of carriages, hearing whispering as the eyes still followed me.


    As I approached Julian, I could see that Gregory was by his side. His mask was, of course, white, but it had two hornsing out the top. His tendency to wear all white included this night, which, alongside the secretive mood and dark atmosphere, gave the feel that he was dressed as loudly as Julian in his own way. Julian whistled as I approached, looking me up and down with appraising eyes.


    ¡°You have dressed quite well tonight, my dear, but it won¡¯t stay on you long. All that leather might make it difficult to take off?¡±


    I was tempted to spill the secrets and show him the deceptively magnificent dress, but it was a pain to put back together and I didn¡¯t want to ruin the surpriseter. When I switched into my seductress mode, he¡¯d just have to be amazed with the rest. Gregory gave me a kiss on the hand, and I provided a light curtsy to the pair. Then they ushered me to their carriage.


    Their carriage, as it turned out, was not ck, butpletely white. I winced and lowered my eyes as I stepped into the carriage. While heading to a secret underground celebration on a dark night, I couldn¡¯t think of a more mboyant and obvious way to travel. On the up side, the carriage was bigger, with six horses pulling it, and thus I had more room to stretch my legs. In the end, it was only the three of us that boarded before the carriage took off into motion.


    ¡°What of the rest of the family?¡± I asked.


    Gregory put his finger over his lips. ¡°Who? We have no family. We¡¯re nothing and no one but devices of Qetesh.¡±


    Julian rolled his eyes. ¡°What brother means to say is that the King has his own carriage. Your betrothed will likely escort that trollop, and Devon always finds his way to these things, eventually.¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Gregory looked on sternly. ¡°But the masks¡­¡±


    Julianughed. ¡°You take these things too seriously, brother. If we kept propriety like they did before I joined, these events would still be ten old farts and the prostitutes they cleared out of the local brothel.¡±


    Gregory shook his head and sighed. ¡°One of these days, brother, you¡¯ll find yourself in some trouble.¡±


    The pair chuckled mischievously towards each other, but my mind was focused on the answer he had given me.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think Devon will being,¡± I said quietly.


    Julian smiled. ¡°I have notice that you have been eyeing our youngest brother quite a lot. I know you want to sample him. Perhaps even before you sample your own husband-to-be. I don¡¯t me you. Although he¡¯s tough to catch. You might need to drop your coin for him. But he¡¯ll be there. He alwayses. Perhaps this time you¡¯ll be the one to make him do so.¡±


    I still didn¡¯t believe him. After our fight earlier today, I had a distinct feeling that he would avoid this event. Although I put a lot of me on Richard, he was at least honest with himself, even if he spent his life living in a made-up daydream. Devon seemed normal, but I was quickly seeing that he saw the world in a way that was convenient for himself.


    As the carriage rocked along, the boys continued to talk,ugh, and flirt with each other. After about thirty minutes, the carriage finally came to a stop, but I found myself unable to keep track of any turns. It would be very difficult to find my way back now without a carriage. Fortunately, I had no n to try to walk home.


    As I went to open the door, Julian stopped me while wearing a severe face. ¡°While I teased my brother, I will say this. Once we get inside, you may want to avoid using names. If the wrong ears hear, you and I both could be in trouble. I am the one who brought you here, so it will be me who faces the most wrath. So, in all seriousness, my dear, don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    I nodded with a gulp. His serious side had an edge to it that made my skin crawl. A momentter, he gave augh and his face was back to normal. But for these brief seconds, he actually felt like he might be a scary person. Rather than assume the worse, I took my interpretation as nervousness. I needed to start treating this trip sexually so that <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> would kick that difort away.


    I stared up in wonder as we exited the carriage. The mansion in front of us appeared to be deep in a forest, but the front yard had been well groomed. Various fountains, hedge shapes, and gardens gave the ce a decadent feel. The carriage pulled away, allowing a new carriage to pull up and deposit even more people.


    I could already see dozens of people filing in, and it looked like the number was only going to grow. I stared dumbly at the mansion in front of me, which was artsy and beautiful, unlike the castle which despite its d¨¦cor still held the trappings of a functional military base. There was a tap on my shoulder and I turned to see Julian there.


    ¡°Gregory, go on without us. I¡¯d like to give our new recruit the tour.¡±


    Gregory nodded, his eyes already focused on whatever remained beyond the door. He practically skipped ahead of us, giving a single nod to the servant that I could only describe as a bouncer before heading in. Julian held up his arm, and I grabbed it, allowing him to escort me into the room. The way Julian was putting so much effort into making me feelfortable, I wondered if this was something he did for everyone, or perhaps it was because I might be joining his family.


    We entered the room, and I frowned at the sight in front of me. It looked like a bar or a club. It certainly didn¡¯t have the underground sex party feel. There were tables, chairs, and even waiters and a bartender. A few people were sitting in chairs, talking with each other, and many were getting drinks. There was a girl sitting on a guy¡¯sp, but what I walked into wasn¡¯t anything more exciting than you¡¯d see at any bar on a Friday night.


    Julian was observing my expression and then he gave a chuckle. ¡°This is just the receiving room, my dear. A ce to talk in quiet. We actually arrived a tinge early, but as the night rages on, the need for a quiet ce to retreat to will be obvious. The drinks are free, of course, but don¡¯t get so drunk that you lose function. The waiters are ordered to take anyone passed out home.¡±


    I nodded, concealing the eagerness that made me want to tour the rest of the mansion right away. He walked across the room and took me to the other side. There was a doorway covered by a thick curtain. He held his hand to the thick curtain before turning to me.


    ¡°Beyond this curtain is where things get interesting. The room beyond is the main hall. You can meet, jump into groups, whatever you feel like.¡±


    He pushed the curtain aside and took a step in. I followed behind him, and my eyes widened in excitement. There were a few people kissing aggressively, and definitely some heavy petting going on, but the room only had a few dozen people at this point and it seemed like the party was just getting started.


    The room itself had a giant fountain in the middle, which cascaded water down ten tes where water poured over the edges into a wide basin. In the back was a giant statue of a familiar naked women holding wheat and a penis that would be Qetesh. The room itself had various sections. In one corner was a grouping of couches in which there were currently six people sitting, all kissing each other. And when I said that, I didn¡¯t mean 3 people were kissing 3 other people, but all six were touching and kissing the other five.


    There was another area which looked to be a giant den filled with pillows of various shapes and sizes. A third area looked to be full of abstract art, but a certain piece in the shape of a U had a woman and a man inside it, the man currently kissing the woman¡¯s neck while rubbing her privates, so my guess was that they were functional.


    ¡°Most of the activities will ur in this room.¡± Julian waved his hand. ¡°But there are numerous side hallways. You¡¯ll find this cepletely free of doors. You won¡¯t be able to keep anyone who wants to watch out, but, if a wide room makes you ufortable, you should be able to find a side room with a bit of privacy. I would rmend you do not go down the right hallway as that involves¡­ certain more extreme perversions. Perhaps in a future visit, but this one would be bad.¡±


    I looked at the hall he was pointing to curiously. I did want to know what perversion he was talking about. I lived in a world with the inte. He¡¯d be very hard pressed to find something that could genuinely surprise me. That said, given my knowledge, I suspected I did know some of the things behind those curtains, and many of them were not the kind of things I wanted to experience.


    ¡°And of course,¡± Julian continued, moving to the side. ¡°There is the coin trade over here. I think you¡¯ll find many items may be worth it but beware¡­ if you give all your coins away, you¡¯ll be at the sexual mercy of anyone here.¡±


    I nced over the items that were part of the trade in and gave a wry smile. Somehow, my male enhancement lubricant, the vials of sexual recovery, and the numbness potion had found themselves there. The skin restoration was the only potion that didn¡¯t make it. I guess it wasn¡¯t sex-themed enough. I also found various dildos, strap-ons, a rabbit, basically all of my ideas taken and sold for the highest price.


    And the price was high. The cheapest dildo ran fifteen Qetesh coins. That meant over a year of monthly Qetesh earnings or being offered sex fifteen times. I didn¡¯t know how much a prostitute charged, but if you did the math, this was probably thousands of dors¡¯ worth of sex. I put that thought away. Thinking about mizing sex was one direction I was not ready to go.


    There was the sudden sound of metal clinging as something colorful flew towards my face. Instinctually, I reached out and caught it, <strong>Sleight of Hand</strong> likely contributing to my quick reaction time. When I looked at what was in my hand, I realized it was a Qetesh coin. Right, if you were handed a Qetesh coin, it meant someone was trying to buy yourpany. I looked up at the man who had tossed the coin, and my body suddenly froze.


    Standing in front of me was a muscr man with dark hair, beautiful blue eyes, and a mask that was midnight ck lined with silver thread. However, mask or not, I recognized him anywhere. It was Devon.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ¡°Ah, Devon¡­¡± the words leaked out of my mouth.


    Part of me felt hurt to see him there, the other part of me was surprised. Given his behavior earlier, I wondered why he even bothered to show up. Of course, he always showed up to these kinds of things, right? He simply didn¡¯t want me to join him. He probably liked being seen as the good guy and felt like his image would be ruined with me after I saw him banging other women.


    ¡°Ah, brother!¡± Julian shot me a warning look before letting out a grin as he saw the coin in my hand. ¡°Reserving her early, I see. See, my dear? What did I tell you? Everyone has their dark side. Brother just won¡¯t express his without the cover of a mask.¡±


    Devon grimaced at Julian¡¯s words. He reached out and his hand grabbed my wrist, ready to pull me somewhere. My emotions were conflicted at this point. I was excited to try Devon since I had wanted it for some time, but something about the whole thing being in this environment irritated the hell out of me and I couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Silent as always, brother? He never speaks at these things. But I¡¯ll bet you can make him sing, dear.¡±


    He stopped and turned back, a re on his face. ¡°These things are supposed to be confidential.¡±


    Julian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and then he broke into a grin. ¡°Why they are!¡±


    ¡°Then stop calling me brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be that way,¡± Julianughed, then he turned around and spoke extremely loudly. ¡°Everyone is my brother here!¡±


    There was a cheer from a few people and the sound of someone pping their hands a few times. Devon stiffened, but otherwise turned back away, subsequently ignoring Julian from that point further. As he pulled on my arm, I pulled back and gave Julian a questioning look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. He bought your time. You can block him with your coin if you want, although brother is one of the hottestmodities here. He¡¯s never turned a girl down, but he¡¯s also never put out for free. Many women have dumped all their coins to spend time with him. Oh! But, make sure to give dear brother a good ride!¡±


    Devon¡¯s hand tightened on my wrist as Julian talked, and I could see that he was bothered by Julian¡¯s words. Well, Julian was spilling all of Devon¡¯s secrets, so I supposed that it made sense.


    My emotions regrettably were still a jumbled mess. As I let Devon drag me away from Julian, I tried to make sense of my feelings. Devon had been a spoiled hypocrite earlier, but now he wanted my body the first chance he got. This made me angry, yet he was also being uncharacteristically very forceful, which I found somewhat sexy. Could I be angry and aroused at the same time?


    However, I quickly noticed that Devon was not taking me further into the main room, nor towards any of the side rooms Julian had shown me. Instead, he was pulling me back out the curtains into the receiving room. The curtain ps fell back down, blocking my view of the gathering crowds. A few people had passed second base, and I could see a girl giving a guy a<strong> Hand Job</strong> in the corner, another guy with his hand up a girl¡¯s skirt, and a third girl with a drink in her hands had her tits hanging out, a guy sucking on each one.


    In some ways, this was preferable. If I understood correctly, I earned more experience with my first-time bonus than I earned with voyeurism, so if I saw all these people having sex, I¡¯d be kissing a potentiallyrge amount of first-time bonuses away. Although Devon didn¡¯t know it, he was doing me a favor by keeping our sexual activities in a secured location.


    He grabbed a drink with his other hand from a passing waiter, then gulped it in one go. I frowned at the action, which seemed to hurt my pride a bit. If he needed a drink to build himself up to the point of fucking me, then I felt like I had failed in one way or another. Like that, he moved to sit down at a table in the corner. He pulled me down and a secondter I was sitting on hisp.


    The familiarity of this with how his father liked me to straddle hisp was not lost on me. Once again, I felt a strange spike of anger. The fact that Devon had tricked me into thinking he was some normal guy, even though he seemed to have just as many perversions as everyone else, bothered me a bit. Like father, like son.


    Of course, even his sexual kink was perverse. I always treated it as every person could have their own kink. Just because you had a kink, didn¡¯t mean you ever did that kink. People liked what they liked, and there are many people who go their whole lives never figuring out what they genuinely liked. I figured he was one of those people who just didn¡¯t know it because he never tried it. However, I was beginning to realize that those kinds of people didn¡¯t exist among the nobility. The nobles had all explored their sexual kinks to their fullest.


    Analingus; that was Devon¡¯s kink. I wondered how many girl¡¯s asses he had stuck his tongue up. Probably a lot of them. Then again, I didn¡¯t know if analingus meant to offer or receive. For all I knew, it was the girls sticking their tongues up his ass. As he straddled me on his knee and wrapped his arms tightly around me, my brain drifted across these thoughts. Just as I was wondering if analingus would be a skill like cunnilingus, I realized that in thest few minutes, Devon had done nothing but leave me sitting on his knee.


    Even the king would rock me like a child, or feel me up identally. The entire time I sat on the King¡¯sp, I¡¯d feel his rod pressing up between my butt cheeks. However, I felt nothing harding from Devon¡¯sp. Well, his legs were muscr and hard, but that wasn¡¯t the kind of length I was looking for. Furthermore, Devon himself wasn¡¯t breathing hard or anything. He merely had turned to his side, his face wearing a stubborn look.


    Perhaps he was shyer than I gave him credit for? Julian said that he didn¡¯t give out coins or seek outpany that it was always the girls handing him coins. He did take a drink, so maybe he was just really nervous sexually. Despite my ranting anger, his shyness touched something in me and at least for the moment, I was less angry.


    At the very least, he had given me the coin, so I should fulfill my role as a mask wearer. Although his arms were tight around me, I could rest my hands down on his thighs. Pushing up a little on his thighs, I started using the leverage to grind my hips. My movements were very subtle, and someone watching might not have seen I was doing anything, but I ground my butt seductively in Devon¡¯sp. If I had done something simr to this on the overly-excited King¡¯sp, I was confident I could make him cum in a few minutes. On Devon¡¯sp, the effect was palpable, and a smile broke on my face as soon as I felt something hard poking me from the bottom.


    ¡°Stop that!¡± Devon growled.


    He tightened his grip on me, grabbing my arms to keep me from having leverage. He closed hisp and seemed to hold me down even harder, keeping me from doing anything. I found myself confused at this point, wondering if he was doing some kind of sexual denial y. It wasn¡¯t something I was truly used to, so I didn¡¯t know how to take the situation.


    As I tried to figure out Devon¡¯s game, more people strolled in, wearing various forms of garb. Many wore the fancy dresses they wore at balls, but I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought to dress in a more sexually minded way. There were a few leather wearers, likely because the cleanup was easier. A few girls wore nothing under their jackets but a corset.


    As I watched more people stroll in, my eyes widened at a certain couple who just showed up. Devon saw them at the same time I did, and his grip suddenly tightened on me even more. Even though his grip was tight, I didn¡¯t hate it. His body was warm, and he smelled good. I feltfortable in his arms, which is why I wasn¡¯t fighting to escape. The couple that walked in were none other than the third prince and his bimbo, Sylvia.


    Richard wore his typical garb, fine clothing that resembled something you¡¯d expect on a nobleman. Meanwhile, Sylvia wasn¡¯t dressed emting me for once. Instead, she wore a very slutty low-cut dress. Her tits were barely contained in her dress, and¡­ did she stuff her underwear? Her butt was not that nice normally. Perhaps it was an illusion enchantment that gave her a rounder ass. Illusion or not, I had to admit that she looked pretty sexy in the dress.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± Devon whispered in my ear.


    I realized that the reason he had stiffened was that he thought I might be upset at seeing my husband-to-be here. Of course, I had expected him to be there. I was there too, so you could argue that he had the right to be just as upset.


    However, Richard¡¯s eyes crossed right past me as if I wasn¡¯t even there. I know we were supposed to pretend anonymity, but I thought there might be at least some reaction to seeing his beloved in a situation where he might genuinely be able to release all those sensual desires on her, or perhaps instead a reaction of jealousy from me being with the 4<sup>th</sup>prince first. Unfortunately, I received nothing.


    On the other hand, Sylvia reacted as I would expect. As soon as her eyes locked on me, sitting on Devon¡¯sp, they snapped away. Her face wore the expression that was a mixture of anger and fear. Of course, she immediately recognized who I was, but she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to acknowledge it while we were at this club. She was still clinging to Richard, but I knew that both of them must be swapping partners. Even if she wanted to cling to him the entire night, Richard wouldn¡¯t stay with her.


    The pair quickly left, and I once again looked at them in envy as they slipped into the room beyond the curtain. I could hear some moaning now. They were light and muffled sounds, only when a particrly loud moan came out was I able to hear anything. At this point, I had been sitting on Devon¡¯sp for nearly a half hour, and I had yet to earn a single point of experience.


    ¡°What are you ying at?¡± I leaned my head back, resting it on his shoulder and bringing his head next to mine.


    He didn¡¯t speak for a minute, but finally, he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not ying at anything.¡±


    The curtain slid open, and a man walked in. He was a hairy man, hair running all the way down his stomach down to a hairy patch around his dick. I knew this, of course, because the only thing he had on was an untied robe and his mask, a red mask in the shape of diamonds over each eye. The rest of his body waspletely naked. He looked around the room, and when his eyes met ours in the corner, he grinned with excitement.


    He started walking in our direction, his naked feet pping on the tiled floor as he moved up to us. As he did so, he pulled out a coin as he walked, twirling it in between his fingers.


    ¡°Well, it looks like you two are about done. How about if yourdy and I¡­¡±


    Devon suddenly flicked his hand which was resting on the nearby table, and a coin flew out. The man wasn¡¯t prepared for it and had to lean back, the coin ended upnding on his chest, sticking to his chest, which was a step below being called boobs themselves. He peeled the coin off and looked at it with a surprised look on his face.


    ¡°Denied,¡± Devon said.


    The man looked flustered for a second, but finally, he straightened his back while I gave him an apologetic look. ¡°Well, I see I¡¯m not wanted here. Thanks for the coin.¡±


    He turned around and walked away. Although Julian hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I was starting to see the genius in this method. Even if a man faced rejection, the result was that he would acquire more coins, and then he could use those coins to get other women, or if he really did strike out, enchanted artifacts, to help mend his wounded pride. In essence, women earned coins by putting out, and men earned coins by striking out, creating a strange kind of sexual economy.


    A few minutester, another man walked out. He was considerably better looking than the first. He was younger, taller, more fit, and a lot closer to my sexual interests. He was actually covered with a towel, so he showed a bit more modesty, and if Devon could see my eyes he¡¯d have seen them brighten in expectation. Simrly, he ended up walking towards us, but before he even spoke there was the familiar cling as a coin flew up. The coinnded on the floor in front of the man.


    The man stopped, his smile stiffening, but after a moment he bent down, picked it up, sniffed, and walked away. I watched him leave with a very disappointed look on my face.


    The next one was a girl. She was a few years older than me. She was pretty, but only just pretty. She wore a robe like the first man, but she had it wrapped around herself. As she approached us, she gave a gentle and friendly smile. Devon did not flick a coin at her, I saw.


    When she stood next to us, she looked past me like I wasn¡¯t there and directly at Devon. ¡°Shall we enjoy each other again tonight? I always appreciate my time with you.¡±


    Devon¡¯s muscles stiffened, and I gave him a wry look. So, this was one of the girls he had been fucking at previous events? There seemed to be a hint of guilt on his face, so it was probably true. However, he didn¡¯t say anything to her, and after a moment she sighed.


    ¡°You always y so hard to get.¡± She purred, pulling a coin out. ¡°You know, I¡¯d be a richer woman if you¡¯d stop making me beg.¡±


    As she brought the coin to the table, there was a resounding click. In Devon¡¯s fingers was another coin. He pushed his hand forward, the coin scrapping across the table until it was next to hers, and then he pulled his hand away. Her eyes widened and her mouth almost fell open. Then her eyes narrowed, and she finally gave me a look. After a second, she turned back.


    ¡°Fine, tter your new ymate, but you¡¯ll need to make it up to me at the Harvest.¡± She winked before turning around and walking away.


    As she walked, she wagged her behind. I found myself critiquing the movements. She was doing it all wrong. With her height and the shape of her butt, it would be way hotter if she brought her legs in front. She should also be in heels and- and that wasn¡¯t important right now. Devon was rejecting everyone right now, and he still hadn¡¯t loosened his grip on me a single bit. He only loosened his tense muscles after she had left through the curtain beyond his sight.


    ¡°So, a former lover?¡± I said curtly.


    ¡°So, it would seem.¡± Devon sounded tired as he said this, and I could only shake my head at his strange behavior.


    ¡°Although I guess you two will be at it again in a few weeks, right?¡±


    ¡°That depends on if you¡¯re there.¡±


    I nearly reached up and pped him, but instead, I shook my head in aggravation. ¡°How long do you n to keep this up?¡±


    ¡°As long as I have to, all night if needed,¡± Devon said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°¡­¡± He turned his head away, avoiding the question.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your woman, you said it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I paid the coin, you are tonight,¡± he said.


    Once again, a surge of anger swelled in me and fought the urge to p him. He was seriously pissing me off. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever been angrier. So why was there this strange feeling deep inside? Despite the anger bubbling up, I also felt impossibly happy. How did this stupid man keep making me feel conflicting emotions that don¡¯t fit together? Even Richard and Sylvia weren¡¯t this aggravating.


    As the night moved on, a few other people walked in and out of the room. Not all of them went for us. A few were just wanting to chat with each other, or get a drink from the bar. Theter it got, the less clothing the people wore. Before long, finding someone in clothing was rare. Thetest girl who walked out wore nothing but her mask, except that she also had a tail. It was long, ck, and ended with a spade, giving it a demon tail vibe, at least from an RPG point of view. I got excited that we had a nonhuman in the bunch until I realized that the tail didn¡¯t go to her back, but went straight into her butt. That¡¯s right, she had inserted a butt plug with a tail attached to it.


    Two weeks ago, sex toys didn¡¯t even exist in the capital, and nobility not only picked it up, but they¡¯ve already integrated them into their underground sex clubs and started making tailed butt plugs. I didn¡¯t know what it said about their society. Was it more rming that they took to it so quickly, or that they didn¡¯t have it prior?


    The curtain was pulled back again, the sound of moans and the sounds of skin pping against skin drifting into the room. I looked longfully into the room of experience grinding I was denied, but the familiar person entering the receiving room immediately caught my eye. It was Julian, who was shirtless and once again wearing his favorite robe and a pair of tight pants. When his eyesnded on us, he gave an annoyed look and approached.


    ¡°There you two have been. I was expecting quite the show from our dear sister, brother, you can¡¯t keep her all to yourself.¡± As he approached and noticed that we were fully clothed, he let out a sigh. ¡°I heard that you were sending everyone away with your coins. I had hoped it was because you two were so wrapped up in your y that you didn¡¯t want any interruptions, but what boring thing is this?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t let me go!¡± Iined, trying to alleviate his disappointed look.


    He looked back at Devon¡¯s expressionless face with a twist in his mouth before pulling a coin from his robe. ¡°Very well, then-¡±


    Two coins slid across the table, stopping just short of the edge.


    ¡°Denied.¡± Devon almost snarled.


    ¡°Two?¡±


    ¡°For when you try to buy me next.¡±


    Julian let out augh. ¡°You know me too well brother. But you know you can¡¯t win this. I can persuade quite a few toe throw their coins at you. Do you think you can hold out?¡±


    Devon gave a t look before reaching to his side and pulling out arge purse and dropping it to the table. Itnded with a ng, falling open as an avnche of coins slid out.


    ¡°Try me.¡± He growled.


    Julian¡¯s lips tightened, and I looked on at the bag with conflicted emotions once again. Devon was my age, which means that if he started going when he turned 18 as Julian has said, the most coins he¡¯d have gained were less than 36. However, there were well over a hundred coins here. If he took a coin, each time he slept with a woman, this showed the reality where my <strong>Examine</strong> didn¡¯t. Although there were sure to be repeat customers in subsequent months, it meant he at least slept with four other women continuously, but my gut told me it was considerably more.


    I didn¡¯t know why this bothered me so much. I kept calling him a hypocrite, but I was just as bad. No, I was worst. This all happened before he knew me. Now, he hadn¡¯t touched a single woman but me tonight. Meanwhile, I slept with the King, Reinhart, Min, and even nine monsters. As I considered this, Julian shook his head.


    ¡°Very well, brother, have your way. But as you¡¯re being selfish, have you even considered asking the one you¡¯re holding what she wants? No¡­ of course not. This is all just your own selfishness.¡± Julian turned and started walking away, but he stopped and nced back at me. ¡°Coins are all good, but as I mentioned, he can¡¯t keep you there. If you want to enjoy yourself, join us, the night is still young. He can block any ugly men all he wants, but a woman like you would be every man¡¯s pick, and consensual sex cannot be blocked.¡±


    He continued to walk away as I sat there dumbfounded. He was, of course, absolutely correct. Devon could block me from earning coins, but he couldn¡¯t block me from having sex. I¡¯d been held in hisp for nearly an hour, and there was no need for it. While I could say I was afraid if I tried to fight him he¡¯d fight back, or that I didn¡¯t remember the rules, that wasn¡¯t the truth. The truth was that I sat in hisp because I wanted to.


    Just like when I rode behind him on the horse, when I was pressed up against Devon¡¯s body, I felt safe. I felt like even if my secrets were revealed, I¡¯d still be safe. Devon would protect me. Although it was more than that too. I was a tad possessive with things that I saw as mine, and somewhere in the intervening few weeks, I started seeing Devon as mine. While Devon didn¡¯t want anyone to have me, the feeling was mutual. This whole time, deep down, I knew as long as I sat on hisp, no other girl could take him.


    ¡°Wh-¡±Devon stopped and then swallowed before continuing. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    My mind was buzzing, these new thoughts driving all the anger into a corner as I started toe to a thorough realization of my own thoughts and desires. I wanted to survive. I wanted experience. But I always wanted happiness too.


    ¡°You¡­ I just want you.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to follow me.¡± I answered. ¡°To meet me in a ce where we didn¡¯t have to follow the rules.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie, even if it was only a small part of the truth.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t fight this¡­ I think I¡¯m in lo-¡±


    I put a finger on his lips, stopping him from saying the thing I couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Just¡­ tonight, let it just be you and me. Please? I just want you, only you.¡±


    Devon stayed silent for a moment, and after a bit, he nodded. He released his grip, and I rotated around so that I could face him. Slowly, delicately our faces moved to each other and my lips pressed against his. His lips were incredibly soft, and my entire body seemed to tingle at his touch. His hands started to touch my body, and sparks seemed to jump from his fingers, causing my body to shiver in ways I didn¡¯t recall experiencing before.


    We continued to kiss, and his lips moved to my neck, slightly sucking there, and while this could be considered vanipared to the things I¡¯ve done in the past, it aroused me more than any of that. My heart seemed to be beating a mile a minute, my breath was quickening, and my fingers only worked for Devon.


    ¡°Devon¡­¡± I moaned as he sucked my neck. ¡°I want you inside me.¡±


    Devon kissed me on the lips as we fiddled with his pants, working to free his cock. ¡°I¡¯m yours, Princess Cornelia.¡±


    I froze, my hands having only just managed to get their way into his pants. The realization struck me like a bolt, and I stood there, my lips only a few inches from Devon, him looking at me with eyes of love. Cornelia. That¡¯s right.


    My hand gripped around his cock, now hard, and as my fingers moved up and down it slightly, I leaned forward and put my lips next to Devon¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As Devon shot me a confused look, I activated <strong>Rock A Bye</strong>. It worked on the first go, and suddenly Devon rolled back as his eyes closed. I closed my eyes, the urge to cry suddenly overtaking me. I let out a sob, but after a quick breath and a switch to <strong>Solo yer</strong>, I got my emotions back under control. I pulled my hand out of his pants and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Devon,¡± I said in a voice quiet enough that no one awake could hear. ¡°I¡¯m not the Princess you think I am. We¡¯re just from two different worlds. Trust me, this is for the best.¡±


    Fortunately, there was no one in our particr corner to see what happened. I waved over a servant who came with a bow.


    ¡°My lover drank a bit too much, and he¡¯s fallen asleep. Can you please send him back to the castle?¡±


    Part of it was fear he¡¯d wake up while I was in the middle of doing what I was about to do. The other was my own hypocrisy. I didn¡¯t want to risk some girling in and taking advantage of him in his unconscious state. It wasmon for the servants to bring home unconscious nobles, and a secondter two strong looking men came in and carried him out the entrance.


    I let out a sigh, pushing the pain from that event deep down, and letting my seductress nature reassert itself. For the first time in what felt like forever, I had be the person from back home, Aria the college student, a scared girl who just wanted to be loved. That wasn¡¯t what I needed to survive this world. I was Aria the Seductress, a woman pretending to be a noble as she leveled and grew stronger.


    I pulled open the curtain and marched into a world of sex.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    As I moved past the curtain, my eyes were delighted by the scene in front of me. In the main chamber that housed this sex party, nearly 200 naked, writhing bodies were spread out before me. I didn¡¯t know how long I needed to watch for Voyeur to take effect. I suspected that I had to watch topletion for it to count under the voyeur skill set, but just in case I didn¡¯t let my eyes linger too long on any one scene.


    The room was filled with naked people, and while the ratio leaned a bit towards men, Julian had done a good job ensuring that there were more than enough women to choose from. Most people werepletely naked now, even discarding the robes they had been wearing earlier. A few still had robes on, and a few continued to wear socks. A few men wore sandals, and a few women wore their heeled shoes, which I assumed was likely a fetish for some of the men here.


    The butt plug tail I had seen a woman wearing earlier was part of the offerings for Qetesh coins, and I saw at least two other women. A girl with a fox-eared mask had a bushy fox tail wagging out of her butt, and a fellow cat eared mask wearing girl had what looked like a cat tail. I nearly ran up to her and touched her tail when I saw it wagging back and forth as she happily sucked a guy¡¯s dick while sitting on her knees. I assumed it was controlled by magic, and I wondered if it also offered sensory information too. Once again, magic was so cool. To think that we¡¯ve barely scratched the surface of what could be achieved in the realm of the sex market. Leave it to nobles to turn the idea of a butt plug into a functional tail that you stuck in your ass within a week of learning of their existence.


    Part of me wanted to go and get one, but I only had two coins for the moment, my own and the one Devon gave me, and those tails cost 30 coins or more. That also must have meant some of those girls had been very busy while I was being held up by Devon. In fact, the girl with the cat tail had already finished and swallowed, and another guy walked up and she was already starting to go to town on his cock.


    The rest of the room was a mishmash of tantalizing sexual opportunities. There was a girl in the corner with three guys, one in each hole: mouth, ass, and pussy. There was a group session going on, with at least eight people linked by mouth, genitals, or hands between each other. Three were women, five were men, and the men didn¡¯t seem to be squeamish about pleasuring each other. At least one guy had his hand wrapped around another guy¡¯s cock and was stroking it. Another guy was licking balls and pussy between a girl and guy as they thrust into each other.


    There were some people going one on one, several groups of threesomes of both two male and two females. There were girls in missionary, cowgirl, and doggie. A few more exotic positions existed, but those seemed to be the primary three. Some used furniture, some used pillows, and others just plopped down on the cold tile. People would move up to someone who wasn¡¯t in the process of fucking, offer their hand, and then the pair would run off to a side room, or just pull it out right there and start fucking.


    I heard the clinking of coin as men handed coins to women, who seemed to hold them in these little purses. The purses were sold at the Qetesh coin exchange for 5 coins. The most aggressive girls already had 10-20 coins in their position by the look of it, while some of the more modest, older, or less attractive women had anywhere from 1-5. If I had any desire to win thepetition, I¡¯d have to get started.


    Standing there in full clothing, I was the odd girl out in this room of sex, and that quickly drew the notice of many. So while I was wide eyed staring at the scene in front of me, a man was already approaching me. He was an older man, possibly aste as his sixties, with a very small and wiry frame. He had graying hair and was a bit thin in the face, but he was already pulling a Qetesh coin from his pocket.


    Having sat for thest hour listening to the sounds of people having sex had certainly already done a good job working me up, and the scene before me had pushed my libido past the stage where I thought about anything else. My time with Devon was put aside, for now, the role of a seductress emerging from within me.


    He barely reached me when I reach out and immediately grabbed his robe, pulling him up against me. He wore a surprised look as the coin fell to the ground, clinging away. I ignored it and instead kissed the man on the lips. As a girl, a third his age in her sexual prime, it did not take him long to spring to attention. I immediately grabbed at his dick through the robes and began to stroke it with my palm and fingers. I was emting the method I had once observed Julian on the night of the banquet. The effect was imminent, and the man quickly fell underplete control of my machinations.


    However, I was wound up and felt a bit rushed after wasting almost two hours sitting in the receiving room, so I was in no mood for forey. I aggressively shoved the man back, causing him to gasp and give a look of surprise as he fell over,nding on a couple of pillows. I probably shouldn¡¯t have been so aggressive, I didn¡¯t want to break his hip, but I had already past the realm of reason.


    The man¡¯s face started to scowl, but a secondter I leaped on top of him in much the same manner of the cat my mask emted. In a single jump, my feet rested on either side of his hips, his erect penis still bouncing from the momentum of my attack. I reached under my dress, my movements containing no reservations, and unsnapped the fold in my panties, tossing them away. Instantly, the panties were converted to the crotchless variety, and I squatted down, grabbing and guiding his dick on the way down so that it swiftly plunged into my pussy.


    His scowl quickly turned ecstatic, and I was already bobbing up and down on his cock before he even had a chance to recover. I cut out all noise and distraction, focusing purely on the purpose of sexual gratification. I had maxed vaginal intercourse, and I worked my <strong>Kegels</strong> which were now level 3, the muscles of my vaginal walls tightened hungrily on his cock, squeezing him as his dick plunged deep inside my wet, waiting cunt.


    He was lost in the moment, barely able to move as my ass bounced up and down faster and faster, sloshy wet sounds bing audible as my pent-up sexual frustration was taken out on him. Thus, I immediately guided his hands to my tits, and he started squeezing them through the leather and the cloth sloppily, already wheezing with each pant.


    A momentter, he exploded inside me, sloppy white streaks of cum spilling from the tip of his head. However, I didn¡¯t stop riding him as his semen filled inside me. It squished around as his dick slid in and out, some leaking out the sides, the rest adding to a gushing feeling with each bounce of my butt.


    I pped his hands off of me and spun around. I didn¡¯t use a position switch, instead, I merely rotated like a top, using his dick as a pivot point. He let out a moaning noise as my weight pushed him deep down to the root of his balls, which forced another rush of semen to leak out. Now that I was facing away from him, I reach back, grabbed his hands, and put them on my ass. He still was too flustered to move on his own, so I simply used him as my own little sex toy.


    I started bouncing again, this time giving him a nice few of my ass, bouncing up and down on his cock. His hands were spreading my cheeks open, so I knew he got a nice view of my ass hole and pussy with his cock sliding in and out of it. I moved fast and fierce, using my increased endurance and strengthened leg muscles to p my ass hard on him with each motion. As my butt cheeks fell down on his hips, they made a loud thwacking sound.


    I didn¡¯t realize it in my own sexual euphoria, but I rode him exceptionally hard, and the force of my pussy mming against his balls created the loudest noise in the room. Adding to that his ecstatic moans had long lost any modicum of volume control, and our sexual interactions were starting to be noticed by those around us. A few people stopped to curiously watch the show of a young woman rode an older man. Others watched us while using the image to further increase their own sexual delight as they fucked their partner.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to cum again!¡± He said in a rasping voice.


    With warning this time, I immediately pulled out and moved to my third position, which was to say I gobbled his drenched dick with my mouth, using the full abilities of my Blowjob and Deepthroat without any reserve. His load blew, weaker than thest one, but still enough to shoot down the back of my throat. I took his cock all the way down, sucking up his balls too as I shook my head aggressively on his cock and sucked it for all it was worth, gobbling ever thread of semen as soon as it shot out.


    ¡°Mmmm mmmm¡­¡± my throat hummed against the tip of his cock.


    I was sucking so hard that his hips were arching and I grabbed onto his ass to hold his hips to my mouth as he thrashed, his mouth wide open in a silent scream of orgasmic pleasure. His parts were so far jammed into my open mouth that my lips rested on his patch and perineal area. As I sucked it like a vacuum, suck and swallow, suck and swallow, another shot erupted in my throat, and I realized either he came continuously for a minute, or he just had multiple orgasms, which was not something I thought happened to men usually.


    When I felt like I had swallowed most of this third cum, I finally released. The pressure releasing made a very wet and sloppy thwap sound as his balls and cock popped out of my mouth. I pulled away, a stream of liquid semen and spit connecting us even as I dropped his ass and let him drop back down to the pillow. His voice suddenly started working again, and he let out a strangled yell that sounded a bit like a gasp.


    ¡°Ooooh¡­ gods¡­ oh, fuck¡­ holy fuck¡­¡± The guy was desperately trying to get his breath while spitting out a nonstop wave of expletives.


    Meanwhile, I ignored him, having already gotten what I wanted from him. I hoped that despite the fact that he came early, that because I did three positions without stopping, it would still becounted. However, I had many men to go. I selfishly kept things going a little longer than I needed to for my own sexual wants, but that meant I wasted nearly ten minutes on this one guy. I needed to go faster if I wanted to make the appropriate levels.


    I pulled out a handkerchief from my hidden pocket, immediately cleaning up my body. I first wiped my mouth, which had spit and sex from one cheek to the other. Then I wiped out the cum from my snatch quickly and efficiently. They supposedly had showers here, which used the same water stones from the magical bidet, but very few women showered between every partner. That would simply be too much of a pain in the butt.


    When I finally went to stand up, the guy still had not regained his breath, but there was a sudden chink and something hard struck my ankle. I looked down and saw that it was one of the coin purses, and more, it was full of coins. I picked it up and looked up to the source which was the man in the robe I had just been fucking. He was up on his elbows, his dick only now starting to soften as a few left over spurts of cum fell out the tip of his cock.


    ¡°Ah¡­ just one?¡±


    ¡°Take it all. It¡¯s yours. I¡¯m yours.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But-¡±


    ¡°That was the best¡­ hah¡­ experience of my entire life. If I died now, I¡¯d die happy. You earned those coins.¡± He was finally starting to catch his breath. ¡°Just, remember the generous old man who was your first, and I can rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not dying¡­ I wasn¡¯t that rough.¡± I mumbled, counting the coins in the bag.


    He let out a breathyugh. ¡°Hah¡­ then why do I feel like I¡¯m in heaven? Go have fun, I think you have a line waiting. This old man is going to rest for a bit, contemte the universe.¡±


    He fell back and closed his eyes, looking like he was going to fall asleep right there. He had ended up handing me ten coins. I never expected my pussy to drive a man into nirvana, but the satisfied smile on his face told me he was doing exactly that. He looked like a man who had just reached enlightenment. With a wry smile, I finally turned away from him and froze.


    The room was abnormally quiet, most of the sex having ceased as innumerable eyes were watching my interactions. Not everyone had stopped doing what they were doing, but at least a hundred people had stopped their interactions to watch my own. Some had curious looks, others had open mouths and widened eyes, and every eye whether it was from man or woman held envy or desire.


    I gave the room a glowing smile. It wasn¡¯t the princess smile I had spent so much time perfecting. Instead, it was the smile of Aria, sultry, seductive, mischievous, inviting, and sexy. In a motion, I ripped the sleeves from my dress,ing undone as the pull-away Min had devised. A few women gasped as I tossed them away, but as what was left looked like a sexy bodice, their eyes widened in excitement as they realized it was intentional.


    I took a running jump and leaped up onto a piece of abstract furniture that simply looked like a white box. I spun, my dress swinging up and revealing the garter belt and crotchless panties underneath. With a single motion, I unsnapped the dress as I spun, and it floated away, fluttering in a spin andnding several feet from my impromptu stage near a naked man¡¯s feet.


    There I stood at the top of the party, almost every eye was on me now, including a few I recognized. In a cat mask, a sexy leather bodice, a garter built, and crotchless panties, I stood in front of over half the nobility in the city. Some people pped, others nearly tripped. One man who was thrusting into a woman suddenly fell over, causing her to fall to the ground with a cry. However, his eyes weren¡¯t on her, and he stood up, pulling out of her without giving her another thought as he started walking towards me like a zombie, his dick still dripping and wagging erect.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re all having a great evening!¡± I shouted it out loud enough that everyone in the room could hear. ¡°Now tell me. Who¡¯s next?¡±


    As I said so, I put on a cute look, touching my finger to my right cheek, fidgeting my legs and twisting them together, causing the hole in my crotchless panties to close and hide my womanhood. My hand ran up my bare thigh, and I put on my sultriest look full of the desire that was building inside me.


    The effect was immediate. Coins were pulled from pouches, and men and even a few women surged forward desperately shouting to gain my attention. Many of them abandoned their current groups in the rush, and I received a few angry looks, although even most of them seemed oddlypelled by the force I exuded.


    I gave another smile, to myself this time, and started to get to work.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ¡°You first!¡±


    As I said this, I lept off the podium. The man who was approaching me nearly stopped in his tracks in surprise. He was a middle-aged man about ten to twenty years older than me. He had brown hair, blue eyes, and about a seven-inch cock. He looked somewhat muscr and certainly stronger than myst lover. However, none of these were the reasons I picked him first. The reason I lept to him was simple. He was closest.


    His arms yed out in a desperate attempt to catch me, the force of my body hitting his enough that he took a step back. However, I was not so heavy, and I was a bit higher up than him. In a single motion, one hand grabbed his shoulder for bnce. As I fell down, the other grabbed his cock and lifted it. A momentter his dick slid into my dripping pussy, which I used <strong>Kegels</strong> to tighten on. My other hand returned to his shoulder as my legs wrapped around his hips.


    From the podium to his cock, the entire thing was done in one single smooth movement. It was a move certainly impossible without vaginal intercourse up to max. It took the full skills of a seductress to pull it off. However, in a brief moment, I had flung myself on him and put him in me. A momentter I was riding him. There were no walls or seats, my body writhing up and down on his cock with reckless abandon.


    For a brief moment, he and the rest of the crowd seemed confused as to what had just happened, but the feel of my pussy tightening around his cock as it stroked it up and down quickly brought understanding to his face. He brought his arms around and put a hand on each butt cheek, aiding me in rising and falling on his dick. As soon as the crowd seemed to catch up with the fact that I was now riding his cock, there were a few disappointed men who wanted to be first and a few people pping like the whole thing was a performance.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Workout</strong>


    While his help wasn¡¯t particrly necessary, the position did not lie with its name. It was abor-intensive position, and I needed to be more conservative if I wanted my stamina tost for the rest of the night. I had let my excitement at the moment get the better of me. There were several dozen men already interested in my time, so I needed to focus on efficiency. I would just do it after this one cock.


    I switched to the Ben Dover position while keeping an eye on my spectators. I didn¡¯t notice surprised looks on anyone¡¯s faces when my body mysteriously shifted from being up on his body to having my feet on the floor and being bent over. The new position gave me a less active role as he grabbed my hips and thrust into me from behind.


    Thus, as I was bent over, I focused on using <strong>Kegels</strong>, tightening my pussy muscles as he thrust in, and releasing them as he pulled out. He quickly figured out the use of my belt, and before long he had the straps wrapped around me with one hand while the other grabbed onto my garter belt, effectively putting my lower body under hispletely control as he thrust into me deeply.


    However, after about two minutes of thrusting, I was starting to feel a little light-headed while staying bent down, so I switched to a deep stick. Instantly, my back was on the cold tile, and my legs were being pushed up to nearly my head. His dick got even deeper now, each thrust filling my pussy up, his whole seven-inch shaft disappearing to the balls with each thrust.


    With more leverage, he started to increase the pace, and I started finding it difficult to tighten and release my pussy muscles fast enough to time it with his thrusts. Instead, I just tightened continuously, and his thrusts slowed a bit as he had to force his way into me with more effort. However, the effect was that I felt considerably tighter as my muscles mped down on his dick.


    <strong>Kegels has increased to level 4.</strong>


    <strong>Technique Unlocked: Waveform</strong>


    The strength of my pussy muscles was bing quite powerful now. If I hadcked the naturally lubricated wetness of a seductress, a dick his size would have struggled to push into me like the tightness of a virgin girl. In a way, performing <strong>Kegels</strong> felt like a workout. Tightening my muscles to the point that he fought to prate, the tightness of my pussy being forced open by his above average cock. However, the side effect of this was that tightening my muscles also kept me from having an orgasm. Had I not been using it, I likely would have already cum twice now.


    In fact, my body had be so hot and bothered from denying myself an orgasm that I was starting to lose control. If the man didn¡¯t have me in a deep stick position, my entire body being folded up on the ground and under him, likely I would have thrown myself at him without thought or reason.


    However, before I gave up on the <strong>Kegels</strong>, I wanted to see what the heck waveform was. It certainly sounded more useful than the grab ability. Techniques were an odd thing. The knowledge to perform them seemed to flow into your head as you leveled up, and you simply were able to do things now that you might not have even thought of before. So, while I didn¡¯t know what waveform was, I knew how to do it.


    The effect was immediate and fascinating. I began the waveform and the mping of my pussy released. His speed started to increase again without the interference of my muscles holding his dick back. However, at the same time, my pussy began to twitch. More specific, it felt like a spasm that shot through my pussy over and over again. If someone ever put electrodes on their muscles and ran electricity through it to cause them to involuntarily tighten, it felt something like that. However, it didn¡¯t feel bad. It was merely a rapid tightening and loosening urring in rapid session.


    The result? My pussy was doing the equivalent of vibrating. It didn¡¯t do it to the effect of injecting magic in a vibrator, but it happened with a fast enough frequency that it could be felt through the dick inside me. My recent lover recognized the feel as the entire length of his shaft was massaged by the walls of my snatch.


    His thrusting seemed to stop and remained deep inside me, his body convulsing a bit. Suddenly, I felt the familiar spurt of liquid shooting deep inside me.


    ¡°Ah, yeah, oh, gods you feel good. I¡¯m cumming,¡± He moaned.


    He was a tadte on the info his dick already making its third swell as the remaining liquid was deposited, my waveform milking out every drop of spunk that the man possessed. He copsed on top of me, my body still folded nearly in half in a rather ufortable way. He had let go of my legs so I could straighten up a bit, but he otherwise looked like he was content lying inside me for a while, his dick enjoying the aftereffects of my waveform.


    Although it was a bit of my fault that with all of my kegel y I had kept myself from cumming, I was still a little upset he hadn¡¯t finished me off. However, truth be known, I was more upset that he thought he could waste my time snuggling after. If it had been someone like Devon, I would have loved to snuggle after. However, this was not someone I cared about. I position shifted, so I was back on top, and then I pulled his dick out of me and looked for the next avable guy.


    The next guy was a dark-skinned man who was likely a foreign dignitary as neither his dress nor exposed facial features seemed simr to most of the people I knew from this region. However, I grabbed him aggressively by the dick and immediately moved to my knees to pull off a kneeling blowjob. It was actually easier to get into a kneeling blowjob and position shift than to waste time getting him to lie down or line up. As soon as his dick was in my mouth, I could summon it to my ass, pussy or anywhere else I wanted.


    As soon as I felt like I had sufficiently drenched his dick in my spit, I positioned shifted to doggie. I let him pound me from behind for a bit, my knees only bing a little sore from being on the tile. This was another thing I had been too hasty to do. If I just had spent the time to reach some of theid-out sheets and pillow, I could do a lot of this morefortably.


    However, after a few moments, I switched to <strong>Rough Rider</strong> and the pain on my knees was subdued with the pain resistance increase. Now that his dick was sufficiently wet with my own natural lube, I teleported his dick to my ass. It was less obvious than a lot of my position shifts, but still a necessary part of my control. Ultimately, my n was to go with <strong>Rough Rider</strong> now for the 50% bonus. Eventually, I would switch to <strong>Town Bicycle</strong>.


    At the moment, I had already had three men. That meant as my third, <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> would only me a 10% bonus. I¡¯d have to sleep with four more men before <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> started giving me more experience than anal. Therefore, I¡¯d simply have to sacrifice my ass for a while. My anal was not particrly high yet, so I knew that four men would probably be about my limit. Hopefully, with <strong>Rough Rider</strong>, I¡¯d still be able to sit downe tomorrow.


    However, my ns were thrown out the door when a coin was suddenly dropped in front of my face and I looked up to see a naked Gregory standing in front of me, his cock sitting somewhere between hard and soft, glistening from the wetness of whoever hest fucked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I have her mouth, do you? She seems so lonely with only one hole filled.¡± Gregory gave a smile and the guy behind me gave his consent.


    Suddenly, I felt like an idiot for not considering this sooner. This was an orgy after all, and there certainly were plenty of group sex going on. Why was I limiting myself to one guy at a time when I could be earning experience much faster than that? I switched to my trusted <strong>Gang Banger</strong> title, and with very little egging on, I put Gregory¡¯s softening cock into my mouth and brought it back to life.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: High Five</strong>


    <strong>Tongue craft has increased to level 2.</strong>


    <strong>Cunnilingus has increased to level 7.</strong>


    <strong>Technique Unlocked: Helicopter Swirl.</strong>


    I immediately activated the new technique. My tongue did just as the technique would suggest. With a speed I never thought my tongue even possessed, it swirled around his dick with extreme precision, swirling around the head and shaft with a tight clockwise motion. Gregory went straight to moaning, my maxed blowjob and tongue craft being too high level for him to handle.


    ¡°Gods, girl, I never would have thought¡­ big brother must hear of this.¡±


    ¡°Bring him,¡± I gasped as I pulled his dick out of my mouth with a sucking gasp. ¡°I want to taste all of you.¡±


    My fingers caressed his balls lightly ying with him. However, a momentter another coin dropped down next to me, and a man who, I didn¡¯t recognize kneeled next to Gregory while holding his dick out expectantly. I tried to shoot him a sexy look, but the effect was altered as I looked up from the cock inside my mouth. I wouldn¡¯t say it was a worse look, it certainly did cause the man¡¯s eyes to brighten as mine met his. Shifting myself so I bnced on one arm, I lifted up the other and started stroking his shaft.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Three¡¯s a crowd.</strong>


    I had to agree with the position name again. While two cocks at once was manageable, I was having a hard time focusing on pleasuring Gregory, while moving my hips to grind against the guying in from the back, and also keeping my hand moving on the third cock, all while keeping my bnce. I was almost about to give up on one of the three when my mind suddenly cleared a bit.


    <strong>Multitasking has increased to level 1.</strong>


    It had been some time since I hadst acquired a tier 1 skill. Multitasking was a skill I had read about in the books. It was a skill usually earned by very skilled cksmiths who had to keep track of hammering iron, maintaining temperature, and threading magic at the same time. Not every skill felt like it made a difference when I got them, but Multitasking seemed to have a genuine effect. I found it considerably easy to manage all three tasks.


    A few momentster, the man behind me thrusts became more frantic. While he started cumming in my ass, the man I was providing a<strong> Hand Job</strong> also looked about ready to cum. With Min¡¯s help, my<strong> Hand Job</strong> was getting close to max, so my machinations, even while shuffling between three men, were enough to quickly do him in. Using position shift, I immediately shuffled the men around. After I felt like the maning in my ass was about done, I sent him to my hand. I sent Gregory behind me, switching his dick to my slightly cleaner pussy, and I finally sent the cumming man I was giving a<strong> Hand Job</strong> to into my waiting mouth.


    I might have ruined the guy cumming in my asses orgasm a bit, but my hand continued to fiddle with his dick while it softened and he seemed happy. Meanwhile, I swallowed down the other guy¡¯s semen. I didn¡¯t want to be struck in the face and have to clean it off, so the position shifts were intended to keep everything contained. My mouth with tongue techniques had already brought Gregory to the limit though, and with the other two men spent I was able to use <strong>Kegels</strong> on him. He did notst long before he came into my pussy as well.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 18!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Groupie (Passive): Eases insertion when in suboptimal positions.</strong>


    <strong>Many Titles (Passive): Can set a secondary title. The effects are half of the primary title.</strong>


    <strong>Forget (Active): Causes party to forget the act of sex shortly after climax.</strong>


    The new level made me happy and my first foursome ended with each man cumming in a different hole, every entrance leaking out a fluid from a different man. After ncing through my new optional skills, I could see the advantage of each. However, the one that would help me be more powerful was the Many Titles. Title usage was already so important to me, so having two titles would allow me to level faster, have more resistances, and of course the stat boost. I selected it immediately and back to see Gregory watching me curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we brought you here.¡± Gregoryughed. ¡°You were even better than I imagined. Brother has surely missed out. He¡¯ll be so jealous when he finds out I had you first. Especially when I tell him how tasty you are.¡±


    I gave him a sultry smile while the other two guys took a few steps away, recovering from their recent sexual release. Afterplimenting me like I had just done something remarkable, Gregory skipped off to tell Julian about me. One of the other men, the dark skinned one who had vited my ass dropped two more coins while telling me I was worth more. The other man nodded in agreement, but he selfishly held on to hisst coin as he ran off to find another woman.


    Of course, this was not the end of my night. This was merely the beginning. I set <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> as my primary and <strong>Gang Banger</strong> as my secondary. My record foursome was immediately demolished as I ended up with five men at once in something that could only be called group sex. While one man lied on the ground and I mounted him cowgirl style, another man went in from behind and stuck it in my ass. That left my mouth and two hands. The multitasking skill quickly became necessary as I worked both hands and my mouth.


    <strong>Multitasking has increased to level 2.</strong>


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Fully Loaded.</strong>


    Regrettably, this position had its setbacks. In particr, my lower body was mostly at the mercy of the two guys below and behind. Any attempts I made to try to rock my hips would cause one dick or the other to pop out, forcing the guy to have to reposition it back in there. I was capable of using <strong>Kegels</strong> on my pussy to speed the guy under me along, but it quickly became more than I could handle as I also dealt with my mouth and hands.


    This level of multitasking slowed the speed, after all, I could drive a man to cum considerably faster one on one. Now, I had to abandon my techniques and skills or my stamina would have failed too quickly, but overall I still found myself moving through men faster in fives than I ever could in 1s. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like I fucked five guys, then five more guys, then five more guys. Instead, I had turned my body into an insatiable conveyer belt of sex.


    Whenever the guy under me or behind me came, I¡¯d swap him out with one of the standing guys. I tried to send the guys I was blowing to my ass so that the spit could help with the lubricant a bit while the<strong> Hand Job</strong>s went down to my pussy. However, it didn¡¯t always work that way and after an hour of sex, I was already so full of cum that all but thergest dicks just popped into my ass without resistance.


    As men came and then wandered away, new men would take their ce and I¡¯d grab their cock next. Many left coins, and while I didn¡¯t have the time or spare hands to pick them up, the end result was that we were fucking over a consistently growing pile of Qetesh coins. Many men left more than one as an added tip, and so the pile was rising quite rapidly.


    After about three guys had deposited a load in my ass, one of the men finally discovered the existence of my leather straps and thought to use them. He hiked my hips up to the cock I was riding, giving him the leverage to thrust into my ass even better.


    Thergest dick I had experienced so far was a beastly man with a 9-inch cock. I probably should have kept him as a<strong> Hand Job</strong> to not over stretch my pussy, but I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to send him down below. His cock was so thick that my pussy was stretched aggressively, almost pushing the dick out of my ass as it dominated its presence inside me. My <strong>Kegels</strong> activated by nature, fighting against the cock that threatened to tear me open. With two cocks inside me at the same time, I never felt more filled in my life, and with the one in my pussy being a giant monster, I felt like I was being fucked apart.


    Of course, it felt incredible, and I came three times before the man exploded inside me. It was so good that I would have given him a tip, but he actually handed me ten coins. Apparently, his dick scares a lot of women away, and I was the first girl who had taken in his whole dick without reserve. While he was giving me three incredible orgasms which were enhanced by the man fucking my ass and ying with my tits, I was letting him feel what it was like for the first time to erupt with his entire shaft smothered with a tightening pussy.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 19!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Simultaneous Pleasure (Passive): Makes it easier to obtain simultaneous orgasm.</strong>


    <strong>Tasty Cum (Passive): Changes the taste of cum to taste of choice (Strawberry, Banana, Chocte, Vani.)</strong>


    <strong>Freshen Up (Active): Uses SP to clean butt and pussy. Improves smell and cleanliness.</strong>


    I was a little busy at the moment, but after having a level snatched from me once I was a little apprehensive about waiting for too long. So, while juggling five cocks, two in my ass and pussy, and the rest in my hands and mouth, I tried to read and decide on what I wanted next. The simultaneous orgasm was great with one lover, but it might dy orgasms or in some way impede my sexual progress, so it was rejected. Although I had already swallowed at least ten loads of cum and the taste was starting to make me slightly nauseous, I didn¡¯t know how I felt about it suddenly tasting like some kind of desert. It was tempting, but it was ultimately ruled out by Freshen Up.


    As the guys thrust into me from both holes, my body was making some very juicy sounds as a result of the dozens of men who came into me before. I was gushing from both holes, and it probably wasn¡¯t all that fresh. As a seductress, my pussy should always be appealing to men. It should smell good and taste better. In that way, Freshen Up was the only ability for me. I activated it as soon as I got it, and suddenly the friction increased in both my ass and pussy.


    It felt ufortable for a minute or two, but my pussy quickly made up the difference. I guess Freshen Up had the bad side effect that when it removed all the mess, it also removed sex liquids that was keeping everything sliding around smoothly. From now on, I¡¯d have to remember to use it between sexual partners, and not during one.


    My endless cycle of fucking continued on as the night continued on. I didn¡¯t know how long I sat in a group sex circle, sandwiched between a half dozen cocks. asionally, a woman would approach sheepishly, and I would finger her or eat her out, not really being in a good position to refuse the next customer in line. While switching things around, I identally assigned two cocks to my pussy. I thought nothing would happen, so I let out a gasp when I felt two cocks in me at once. It was a new experience as both shoved in at different rates, causing my pussy to twist and turn to their machinations. As each cock rubbed the alternating sides of my pussy in tandem, I quickly found myself climaxing again.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Two in one.</strong>


    <strong>Anal Sex has increased to level 7.</strong>


    <strong>Deepthroat has increased to level 6.</strong>


    <strong>Hand Job has increased to MAX.</strong>


    <strong>Sleight of Hand has increased to level 3.</strong>


    <strong>Climbing has increased to level 1.</strong>


    <strong>Tongue Craft has increased to level 5.</strong>


    Of course, I had lost count of the times I had cum. My voice was hoarse from moaning, even though most of those moans were blocked by the cock or pussy that always sat in my mouth. Julian eventually approached, but by the time he got to me, I had already serviced well over fifty men and at least five women, so even with Freshen up, my body was red, swollen, chaffed, and sore. I¡¯d have been worse without thebined benefits of damage resistance of both <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> and <strong>Gang Banger</strong>, but without added pain resistance my body was starting to lose out.


    <strong>Pain resistance has increased to level 7.</strong>


    The pain wasn¡¯t bad, but it was constant, so I took anything I could get. Furthermore, I had long since given up on trying to keep all the spooge inside me.<strong> Hand Job</strong> after<strong> Hand Job</strong> had emptied on my shoulders, arms, neck, face, and even my back dripping down as they did. My entire upper body was subsequently covered in dried semen from earlier, and wet semen from more recent. Julian did not join in. He merely watched me curiously as I continued to function as a fuck pin cushion to cock after cock, my entire body acting as an unstoppable sexual force. Even he wouldn¡¯t guess why I was so driven to fuck so many men. He wore a small smile on his face as he continued to watch me work, but as men finished off and deposited more sperm on or in me and left, he never went into a vacancy.


    A clock chimed 12 times, indicating that it was midnight. The sex party was supposed to go on until about 1 or 2. So I still had a few more hours. However, even with my extreme stamina boost, I couldn¡¯t let it go on forever. I was losing steam fast, and I might have dangerously approached passing out if I didn¡¯t reach my next milestone a momentter as two men came into my pussy at the same time.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 20!</strong>

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Before anything, I needed to check on my status.


    <strong>Name: Cornelia Bartrum (Aria)</strong>


    <strong>ss: Princess (Seductress)</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Town Bicycle, Gang Banger, Lesbian Lover, Rough Rider, Solo yer</strong>


    <strong>Level: 20</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 30, Intelligence 28, Wisdom 26, Endurance 48, Agility 26, Charisma 46</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Carnal 5, Concussion 1, Damage 9, Disease 13, Fear 2, Magic 1, Mental 16, Pain 7, Panic 1, Poison 2</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Anal Sex 7, Blowjob MAX, Climbing 1, Conceal MAX, Cunnilingus 7, Dagger 1, Deception MAX, Deepthroat 6, Etiquette 2, Examine 8, Flee 1, Hand Job MAX, Magic 5, Magic Sense 2, Masturbation 7, Potion Making 4, Seduce 6, Sneak 2, Sword 1, Throwing 1, Titty Fuck 1, Vaginal Intercourse MAX</strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Advanced Skills: Acting 2, Dirty Talk 1, Disguise 1, Kegels 4, Lip Reading 1, Role ying 3, Sleight of Hand 3, Stealth 1, Tongue Craft 5</strong>


    <strong>Techniques: Emotional Maniption, Role Projection, Swipe, Grab, Waveform, Tie, Helicopter Swirl</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: All Nighter, Beautification, ck Widow, Cat''s Meow, Enhanced Positions, Eye of the Beholder, Frenzy, Freshen Up, Lover''s Breath, Many Titled, Mental Fortitude, Pheromone, Possession, Princess Kiss, Rejuvenation, Rock A Bye, Seduction, Sexual Experience, Sexual Saint, STD Immunity, Voyeur</strong>


    <strong>Positions: Asian Cowgirl, Ben Dover, Bobbing for Apples, Cowgirl, Cunnilingus, Daisy Chain, Deep Stick, Doggie Style, Double Dip, Double Oral, Downward Dog, Eating Out, Face to Face, Fingering, Fully Loaded, High Five, Kneeling Blowjob, Lap Dance, Leg Up, Missionary, Ol'' Fashioned, Rockin'' Rockette, Rodeo, Scissoring, Sidewinder, 69, Spooning, Standing Spit Roast, Sultry Spooning, The Doggy Deluxe, The Fan, Three''s a Signal, Two in One, Valedictorian, Woman On Top, Workout</strong>


    <strong>Status Effects: Infertile, 10% more experience per sexual experience beyond 2 in a day, 25% experience with two or more holes, Cursed Ring ¨C Identity Changed, Tracking, Death Curse, No-Remove</strong>


    I was developing nicely, and I hadn¡¯t even noticed many of the new skills while I was busy with five at a time. I finished up with the guys inside me, quickly using my now maxed<strong> Hand Job</strong> to finish off thest guy in thirty seconds t. I freshened up and finally stood, stretching my tight muscles that had been bent out of shape for thest hour and a half.


    There were still one or two men lingering nearby, but as they approached me I held up my hand. They nodded and backed off to find someone else. No one present would use me of not giving it my all. No matter how sexy I looked when I first started, I could only continue to exude so much sexiness after fucking over half the entire sex party. At best, I¡¯d look worn out, and nobody wanted to be someone¡¯s sloppy hundredth.


    Although I wanted to acknowledge my level up menu, first I picked up my clothing. A servant ran out and handed me a towel, and I actually needed three towels before I managed to clean up most of the spooge. And that only picked up the stuff that wasn¡¯t dried and caked on. I hadn¡¯t realized it, but I had ended up getting a lot of it in my hair, and it now had a wet greasy appearance, hanging around my face in sticky threads that clung to my cheeks and mask.


    My only choice was to wash up in a shower, so I picked up the coins I had umted before leaving. I didn¡¯t know how many coins I had, but they were more than could fit in a single bag. Fortunately, my first lover wasn¡¯t the only guy who just gave me his whole bag, so once I consolidated it, I had four bags filled to the brim with coins and a dozen other loose coins I put into various pockets of my seductress uniform.


    Throughout all the sex, Min¡¯s dress had been stained dozens of times. I hadn¡¯t even thought to free my breasts yet, having performed all the sexual acts while still wearing a garter belt and bodice. Of course, the garter belt had actually ripped during myst sexual exchange, so it was less a garter belt now and more just some straps hanging from my body. I stripped it off, and another servant came out and fetched it. I guess that besides serving drinks and removing the unconscious, servants also collected all the discarded clothing. That was likely where my skirt and arms had gone as well.


    As I walked down the hallway leading to the showers, I could hear moaninging out of various rooms. Some couples had their curtain pulled back and were out visibly fucking so I watched for a bit, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d gain any voyeur experience without watching the whole thing. I admitted I was too distracted earlier to gain any extra experience with voyeur.


    I found the showers and activated the water stone. I didn¡¯t even bother to remove my bodice, letting the water rinse away its stains and my own at the same time. Finally, with the soothing water pulling the dried cum from my hair, I finally nced at the new level options.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 20!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Two in One (Passive): Vagina can be split into two, separating both cocks during sexual stimtion.</strong>


    <strong>Frictionless Sex (Passive): Skin will not break down from friction during sexual contact.</strong>


    <strong>Shared Experience (Active): During intercourse, target will experience the same sensory as castor.</strong>


    I grimaced. This wasn¡¯t enough, and it certainly didn¡¯t look like something that would help me against Denova.


    In the end, I selected nothing. Two in One sounded weird and freakish. I didn¡¯t want to grow a second vagina, even temporarily. Shared experience just sounded like a pain. I supposed it could enhance a couple¡¯s intimacy, but that just wasn¡¯t me. I might have picked Frictionless sex, but with my damage resistance, it seemed unlikely to be useful. This situation right now was not one I nned to be in a lot, so the points in which I experienced enough friction to need it were few and far in between.


    As I finished my shower up, I pulled out a vial of minor health and another vial of minor stamina and took a swig. The damage started to heal, my energy returned, and I found myself able to walk normally again. That was just one more reason why Frictionless was useless. I needed to get at least one more level tonight. And that level needed to be filled with useful skills. Skills seemed to be influenced by how you acted since yourst level up.


    That meant, that if I wanted violent skills in my next level up, I needed to act violently. The only way I could achieve that goal here lied in the hallway Julian had told me to avoid. I suspected there might be a fair amount of S&M going on in there. If I was able to bring out my sadist¡¯s side, perhaps sexually stimte someone with pain, then perhaps my skills would have a bit more bite to them.


    I had just about decided on that course of action when a familiar voice caught my ear. In a side room to my right was the recognizable sound of moaning. If I hadn¡¯t already heard these noises before, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed, but after three times I knew the sound of Sylvia moaning and could pick it out of a crowd. Just as I was considering resorting to sadism, the true sadist in me bore to the surface.


    I snuck a look into a small room. The room itself had no furniture. It was just a few dozen pillows and nkets lying across the floor and propped up on walls. Sylvia was still wearing her slutty dress, but the breasts that had nearly popped out the top had long since been released to the world. Her dress was scrunched down and scrunched up from both sides so that the only thing it covered was her stomach.


    Meanwhile, there was a man with dark skin and a mustache plowing her from behind. Well, doggie was her favorite position, so it should havee as no surprise that I kept finding her in it. Of course, she also liked to be dominated and raped, but I assumed Richard wasn¡¯tfortable with that kind of stuff.


    Richard was in the same room with her. He was currently lying propped up by a pillow as a girl sucked on his balls. By the matching skin color, she was likely the mustached man¡¯spanion. That would make this a couple swap. Julian had warned me that there were couples who stayed as couples, only swapping partners but never going off on their own.


    I pulled open my bodice, finally making thest conversion to full seductress mode, and then I opened the curtain loudly. When Richard¡¯s eyes went up to see me standing in the door, he immediately jumped in surprise, the girl going down on him making a muffled surprised noise as he unexpectedly pushed his cock up into her throat. That was the reaction I had wanted from him when he first entered the receiving room. Shock, awe, and sexual excitement mixed on his face. I had just showered so my hair was wet, and while I had abandoned my garter belt and crotchless panties, leaving my lower halfpletely bare, I still had a sexy leather bodice that was open to expose my breasts. Like how Sylvia¡¯s dress propped up her oversized saggy breasts, my dress squeezed my pert breasts together, so they appearedrger, with some very clear cleavage.


    There was a sudden outcry as the thrusting and moaning stopped. Sylvia was rudely trying to kick the guy off her as soon as she noticed me in the doorway, and the guy who was previously in the middle of thrusting into her pussy looked around confused as she suddenly closed her body off from him and pulled away like he had just be undesirable. His hard dick still hung erect, only gleaming slightly from her lust.


    At this point, the mustached man and the woman noticed me, and I noticed the girl was eying me with sexual lust just as much as the man. I seemed to know that she was the type of girl that swung both ways.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to break up your little swap, but I want dibs on him next.¡±


    I flipped a coin in the same way Devon did, spinning in the air with a ringing sound until innded on Richard¡¯s chest. While Richard was giving a dumbfounded look, the woman stood up and started walking towards me. She pulled out a coin of her own.


    ¡°I saw you earlier, but you looked busy.¡± She spoke was a strange ent that put emphasis on the z sound, which is one of the first ents I had heard in this world. ¡°Perhaps we could-¡±


    I reached and grabbed the coin, pulling it out of her hands as she gave a grin. A secondter, I tucked it back in the pouch hanging at her side. As her smile started to shrink, I grabbed her and with a spin pushed her up against a wall. It was simr to what I had done with Sylvia, but rather than resist, this woman broke into a pleased look. My lips met hers, and with my tongue craft, I kissed her thoroughly. I was aggressive, demanding, and with <strong>Lover¡¯s Breath</strong>, I could literally go for half an hour. I settled for a minute before I pulled away, a trail of saliva tying our mouths together. She waspletely out of breath, her naked breasts heaving as she wore a smile on her face.


    I moved up to her ear and whispered. ¡°Give me some time with this one, and I¡¯ll give the pair of you the ride of your lives before the night is done.¡±


    The girl¡¯s smile widened even more, and she gave me a wink before I let her go from the wall. She immediately turned to the door and snapped her fingers.


    ¡°Come, brother,¡± she said. ¡°Sometimes, if you let the small fish go, it opens up room to catch the whale.¡±


    The man who turned out to be her brother, not her lover, gave a nod with only a bit of disappointment. Although he had been stopped pretty close to orgasm, he couldn¡¯t hide the excitement as he looked at me. It was pretty clear that Sylvia was the small fish, and I was the whale. I wasn¡¯t particrly excited about being called a whale, but given the context, it seemed desirable. He followed after her, and within moments it was just me, Sylvia, and Richard, all three of us at one level of undress of another.


    I started to take a step towards Richard, but then Sylvia reached into her dress and pulled a coin out from its folds, immediately waving it at me with a look of triumph.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get Richard. I have a coin.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just use my coin on you instead.¡± I leaned over and snatched the coin off his stomach, turning and immediately trying to hand it to her.


    Sylvia shrieked and took a few steps back, covering her chest like I was already trying to take her chastity like she had any left. I gave her a smile and a shrug.


    ¡°Richard!¡± She turned to him suddenly. ¡°Please, do something about this!¡±


    Richard looked flustered, but it was me who spoke up. ¡°Who is this Richard you speak of? All I see is a mask and man behind it who wants to be satisfied.¡±


    I covertly chastised her for breaking the etiquette since it didn¡¯t seem like Richard was going to call her out on it. I sat back without looking. From standing position, I bent down into Richard¡¯sp. Like a ma, his upright cock lined up and slid right into my pussy. I had noticed this earlier, but my skills had advanced to a point where my pussy just seemed to know where the cock was, and I didn¡¯t even really need to waste time on carefully lining things up, as the skills took care of it for me.


    As a result, I went from standing in front of Sylvia, arguing with her, to sitting and having his cock slide into me in a single motion that neither of them could even follow. As my tight pussy, further tightened with my increasing <strong>Kegels</strong>, wrapped around his cock, Richard couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes and let out a satisfied moan. By the time, Sylvia¡¯s slow brain caught up with the fact that I was already fucking the prince, I had bobbed my ass up and down on his cock three times.


    The change in expression on her face was especially satisfying. She was originally angry, but as the realization set it, suddenly it was confusion, shock, and then horror. Finally, as I leaned back and started using my hands to seriously start riding his cock, both of us facing forward towards Sylvia, I gave her a perfectly clear view of my pussy, and more importantly Richard¡¯s cock, sliding in and out of it.


    Her mouth twisted and tears started to run down her eyes. She suddenly made a sobbing noise before shooting me a look of pure hate and then turning around and running away. Like I had predicted, as she fled the room, Richard didn¡¯t make a single noise of protest. He had me now, and so he didn¡¯t give a single crap about this childhood friend who clung to him desperately.


    In fact, instead, he reached around to the front of my body and cupped my breasts. As I rode his cock, he yed with my nipples from behind. This was truly the Richard I had expected, he was a man who only cared about himself.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: The Libido</strong>


    As I rocked my hips on his cock, feeling him inside me, the excitement of the catch started to fade away. To be honest, Richard was pretty boring, and I quickly realized he wascking in many departments as a lover. Although I switched to the Valedictorian and Woman on Top to keep things interesting, Richard was a bit inept.


    For example, he continued to rub my nipples, but he didn¡¯t do anything else. I even leaned forward, putting myself so my ass was practically wagging in front of him as I mmed my pussy on his balls, and he just kept his hands on my butt cheeks and squeezed asionally. He didn¡¯t p my butt, he didn¡¯t spread it and y with my pussy as it slid on his dick.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Aries</strong>


    I kept giving him opportunity after opportunity to ravage my body, but other than light touching, he mostly left me to do all the work. I finally decided to finish him off by turning around in hisp. I hadn¡¯t unlocked a position yet, so I actually just got up and turned around. He looked up at me with excited eyes, but they weren¡¯t the excited eyes of a man who just got to fuck his dream girl.


    I had said it before, but of the four brothers, I had realized he was the most conceited. The way I interpreted the situation was that he felt like he disserved this. My pussy and my body was nothing if not his well-deserved treat. He was a man who did nothing his entire life, became mediocre, but felt like he should be handed life because simply put, he thought he was better than everyone else.


    <strong>Position Unlocked: Gemini</strong>


    For a second, I was tempted to see if I could earn all the constetions, but I had no clue if every constetion had a silly sex position, or even what those positions would dictate. Either way, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be making that exploration with Richard. We sat, facing each other, his dick inside me. There wasn¡¯t a lot of leverage in this position, so I couldn¡¯t get anything hard pping going. Instead, I focused on my <strong>Kegels</strong>, tightening and releasing it on his dick.


    It was a different experience, having sex without the hard thrusting, deep throbbing fuck. To simply have his parts in mine as we held each other, it would have been nice with another man. With Richard, I worked my <strong>Kegels</strong> for about three minutes as he didn¡¯t kiss me or touch me romantically, and when he came inside me, I gave a breath of relief that I could go do someone more fun.


    Of course, the memory of Sylvia breaking down and crying I would carry with me forever. I¡¯d probably steal him again if the asion ever arose. However, by himself, Richardcked the romance, the sexual lust, and the drive. I got more enjoyment from my dildo.


    Still, I went and gave him a kiss on the lips, although he didn¡¯t even attempt to kiss me back, looking on curiously with a haughty attitude like he was waiting for what I would do next. I wiped the bit of seed he had deposited in me, stood up, and looked down at him.


    ¡°Thank you. I will¡­ um¡­ see youter.¡±


    He gave a nod, seemingly content sitting in the room by himself. I shook my head in disbelief as I left the room. How could someone make sex boring? Perhaps I would look for the brother and sister, now they looked fun.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    As I made my way into the main hall, I did not see the brother and sister right away, and before men noticed I was unattached and started tossing their coins my way, I decided to head straight to the right hallway that I had been advised against. With <strong>Town Bicycle</strong>, I was likely earning ten first-timers for every new guy I fucked, so it was still likely I could make another level tonight, and if that level had some battle skills, all the better.


    However, I peeked into the first room in the hall, looking past the curtain. What I saw was not what I had expected. A woman sat on the floor in the middle of the room butt naked. There were several naked men standing around her. I almost thought it was a bukkake, but a secondter a stream of liquid shot from his dick and started hitting her in the face. It was not white, and neither was the puddle of liquid at her feet nor what was making her hair drenched wet.


    As another man started peeing on her, she opened her mouth while making moaning noises, and I closed the curtain, forever walking away from this event. It was notpletely unexpected. As I said, the inte had exposed me to many things, and something of that caliber was not enough to scare me. However, my body thankfully did not see it as sexual, which meant that sexual fortitude did not kick in. I found myself immensely relieved near to the point of giggles as I stood in front of the golden shower room.


    Of course, my relief came from the fact that I finally found a limit to sexual fortitude. If I didn¡¯t see it as sexually stimting, then it could still bother me. Scat y wasn¡¯t sexy to me, so my fear that I would descend into the darkest realms of sex looked like they could be avoided. As long as I never saw being peed on as sexually stimting, I¡¯d never be okay with it. That didn¡¯t seem like a hardmitment to make, so thankfully, I found my limits.


    The next door almost caused me to run as I thought I was looking at the aforementioned scat y, but a momentter I heaved a breath of relief as I realized it was two naked women fighting in a pit of mud while men shouted and took bets. I was actually tempted to jump in there and join them, but it looked really messy and I only had about another hour before this thing ended. I had already wasted time on Richard, I really couldn¡¯t afford to dally.


    When I entered the next room, I found what I was looking for. There was a naked man strapped to a wall. He wore a mask, but he had a blindfold on over the mask. However, there seemed to be no one else in the room. It was like he had been tied up there and suddenly abandoned.


    On a table in front of him was all the pseudo S&M items that experimental couples treated like S&M. Of course, I knew that it wasn¡¯t true bondage, but it was a close approximation. I looked at the tools at their disposal. There were a few mps, a feather duster, a chain, a whip, and a stone that after <strong>Examine</strong> was revealed to create a mild electric shock.


    I picked up the duster and glided it over the skin. He immediately reacted, letting out gasping sound as he twisted in his restraints.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m d you came back. I was worried when you didn¡¯te back, but I¡¯ve been a good boy and waited,¡± he said.


    I picked up a mp and immediately mped one of his nipples.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He made a pained noise. ¡°Not so rough. Take it off!¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him as I pulled it off. If he didn¡¯t want it rough, he probably shouldn¡¯t have let himself get blindfolded and strapped to a wall. I picked up the whip and then tried to give it ash. It made a cracking sound on the first try, and I wondered if it had some kind of magical enchantment that made this thing easier. The guy jumped at the sound of the crack, a worried looking creasing on his face.


    ¡°Wh-wh-what are you going to do with that.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a real whip, but I still didn¡¯t want to cause him any damage, so instead, I folded it in half and just gave him a good smack on the thigh. He gave a loud cry as there was quite the decent sound of whip on flesh.


    ¡°Ah, fuck¡­ that hurts! Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    In annoyance, I reach over and grabbed a second clip, then clipped down on his balls. He made a horrible scream and started shaking in his restraints.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ stop, no! Banana, that¡¯s the safe word, right? Banana!¡±


    As he was having a mental breakdown as I barely touched him, I noticed a woman standing in the door watching me work. She was wearing ck leather and had ck hair. She was pretty, but quite a bit older than me, perhaps only a few years younger than Melinda. When she noticed that I saw her, she waved me over. I left the man with the mp still on his testicles as he made cries and pleas. When I got outside, she looked me up and down.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a pretty one for practicing some pain and pleasure?¡± Then she gave a nod into the room. ¡°I see you met him. You can see why I gave up on him. He said he wanted to experience pleasure from pain, but it¡¯s clear he has no clue what he wants. However, I can see you¡¯re interested. Giving, or receiving?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, I¡¯m still just looking too, but giving, I guess,¡± I spoke up.


    She nodded and immediately started walking, taking me with her. ¡°Well, then you¡¯vee to the right ce. The party out there is just a small part of this society. It¡¯s what the local nobles do for sport. However, if you want to know what we¡¯re really about, this is the ce. Peoplee far and wide to experience it.¡±


    As she said so, she tapped on a wall at the end of the hallway, and then it peeled back, opening to a stairway that went down. Wait, so the secret underground society had a secret underground society? This was truly started to be strange.


    As I followed her down the stairs, the smell of leather, sex, and body odor wafted to my nose. The sounds of whipping, screaming, crying, and moaning could all be heard. To be honest, this was what I had imagined when Julian first started talking about a sex club. This underground room which felt like a cer was the true sex dungeon.


    ¡°Many of the rooms are taken thiste in the night. I¡¯ll take you to someone who has been used lightly. I hope you don¡¯t mind that it¡¯s a she. There are more girls taken in.¡±


    I nodded in understanding. It made sense that more women would be open to sexual domination and bondage while more men wanted to take on the pain causing role. At least, it made sense to me. She came up to a door, and I frowned a bit when I noticed that unlike the doors above, this one was closed and locked. She brought out a key, unlocked and opened the door, and then gestured. I gave her one of my princess smiles and then took a step in. The door closed behind me, and it felt like I was genuinely walking into a cell.


    That atmosphere was certainly thick, and now and then I could hear the resounding crack of a whip followed by a scream. It felt like one of those medieval dungeons from the dark ages. There was a girl strapped to the wall, and she half had her eyes closed as she hung from two ropes. As soon as my eyesid on her, I started to get an ufortable feeling.


    She was not wearing a mask. That was the most obvious thing. The clothing she was wearing was in tatters, but I could still tell that it was not as fine as most of the nobles. In fact, it looked drab and devoid of color, much like the clothing I had seen on a few passingmoners. Her body had a sheen of sweat, and she seemed to be breathing hard. Her clothing had numerous gashes in them, and upon closer inspection, I realized that the skin beyond them was gashed open as well.


    I approached the table of tools. They immediately made me feel sick. It was not the nice, silly toys I had seen up top. These things looked more like items from a horror movie. There was a mallet with spikes on its head. Various knives of various sizes were set out, and what looked to be a hot poker was sitting in an apparatus which glowed orange with heat.


    At this point, the girl had noticed I was in the room, and even though she was half-delirious, she started fighting against her restraints. ¡°No, no, no¡­ please¡­ no¡­ don¡¯t¡­ not again¡­ please¡­ gods¡­ please¡­¡±


    She was begging loudly, nearly in a state of panic, and I had to fight back the urge to vomit. I had meant tond in a ce of sex, whips, and bondage¡­ and I had sailed right past it into a world of rape and torture. There was nothing sexual in it for my mind. I turned and grabbed a knife and started heading towards her. She immediately began crying.


    ¡°Nooo¡­ please¡­ I just want to see my husband¡­ please, don¡¯t hurt me¡­¡±


    My lips met hers, and that immediately shut her up as her eyes widened. I wasn¡¯t kissing her to shut her up, I had activated my princess kiss. Her mind started to grow more lucid, and my guess was that she was on some kind of drug, which was why she had previously had such a dazed look.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll try to get you out of here,¡± I said. ¡°But let me heal your wounds¡­ it¡¯ll be a little weird.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, instead looking down at me with silent and focused eyes. I licked the biggest wounds, and while she twisted to pull away with a disgusted look on her face, a momentter when she saw the wounds closing and the pain fading, she started to rx. I licked the biggest wounds I could see closed using Cat¡¯s Meow, then I pulled up the knife and immediately cut the leather straps holding her.


    It was only after she fell off the rack that she suddenly grabbed onto me and started crying. ¡°Oh, thank you¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    I stroked her head for a few minutes, wishing I had a way to attach my <strong>Solo yer</strong> to her mind. However, without mental resistance, she merely had to cope with the horrific experiences she had seen here.


    After a few minutes, I started thinking up an escape route. Basically, as a noble, I could walk right out of here. If I took off her clothing and perhaps covered her head, then everyone would assume she was a noble too. With luck, I could march her right out of here.


    When I checked the door, I was relieved to see that it only locked one way, and I was able to leave this awful ce. I snuck a look down both hallways, and once I saw the exit was clear, I waved her to me, and the pair of us left the room. She was naked now as well, but unlike me with my <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> or the nobles with their shamelessness, she covered herself and her face was bright red. She showed an extreme amount of embarrassment, and she probably would have been frozen on the spot if I wasn¡¯t pulling her.


    We nearly made it to the stairs, and I was about to breathe a sigh of relief when we ended up running face to face with the woman that had brought me down earlier as she was walking back down. Her eyes held a smile until they turned on the woman in my arms, and then they went dark.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she snapped.


    I immediately grabbed the girl and turned back the other direction. I didn¡¯t know if there was a way out behind us, but the way forward was blocked. However, I barely made it ten feet when a giant burly man took a step out, blocking the hallways beyond. The girl in my arms let out a cry, and I nced both ways. The burly man was approaching us on one side, and the woman was approaching us on the other.


    Rather than cowering, I stood tall. I was a seductress, and the hell if I¡¯d be cowed in a sex dungeon. Even if the contents of that dungeon was deranged, this was still my domain. If push came to shove, I¡¯d seduce them, or possibly use my new frenzy skill.


    ¡°Well, well, trying to vite our society¡¯s edicts.¡± The woman snarled.


    With her dark ck hair, ck leather dress, and pale white skin, she was literally the textbook definition of a dungeon mistress.


    ¡°I have my right¨C¡° I started.


    ¡°You think you have rights?¡± She snapped. ¡°How about I shove you on my rack for a while, we¡¯ll see how you talk about rights.¡±


    I¡¯d seen her racks, and even a seductress like me didn¡¯t like the look of them. That was not the kind of thing I expected to survive. Therefore, as the two descended on me, that left only one choice. I had to-


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± A voice suddenly cut in from the stairs.


    There was the soft tap-tap of sandals and a man emerged from the top. I immediately gave a breath of relief as Julian emerged into the light.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± the woman whom I called mistress seemed to defer to Julian. ¡°There is a woman trying to help one of our crop escape.¡±


    Julian¡¯s eyes shed to me, although it was difficult to read what emotions were hidden there. ¡°No, no, no, that won¡¯t do.¡±


    The mistress nodded. ¡°I agree. I was just about to throw her on a rack and torture the answers out of- ¡°


    Julian¡¯s hand moved out so fast that the mistress couldn¡¯t even register as the back of his hand struck her face. The p was hard, echoing in the dungeon-like hallway. She fell to the side,pletely off guard, her head striking the wall. The other guard, who was still advancing on us stopped in his tracks, a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    ¡°You stu-¡±Julian¡¯s expression was violently twisted, but a secondter he took a breath and the expression faded as he looked up at me with a smile as if he¡¯d never been angry at all. ¡°Ah, my sister, I¡¯m sorry, it seems like a mistake was made this evening. You were not supposed to be brought down here.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that is, I was curious,¡± I said grudgingly, although I was still a little shaken up by the event.


    Julian let out a carefreeugh. ¡°Ah, of course, I knew you would be. I knew your wants would be hard to satisfy. However, this ce might not coincide with your particr perversions. Perhaps, we should head back up, and I can introduce you to some interesting men whosepany you may enjoy.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked up to me and put his arm around mine, immediately pulling me away. As I started heading for the staircase, the woman I was trying to save let out a cry and grabbed at my arm.


    ¡°Julian, wait!¡± I pleaded. ¡°I promised this girl I¡¯d see her home.¡±


    A look shed on Julian¡¯s face, but when I looked up at him pleadingly, he put on the same old smile. ¡°Ah, who can say no to my cute little sister? It¡¯s a little unorthodox, but I expected great things from you and you delivered. You¡¯re the talk of the party. I think we can grant you this one little boon. But just this once.¡±


    I nodded eagerly, ready to do anything, even jump on the rack, in order to protect her.


    ¡°You,¡± Julian pointed at the Mistress, who had finally gotten back on her feet, holding a cloth to her mouth to hold back the blood dripping from her cheek. ¡°Process the girl early. Return her to her family.¡±


    Her eyes widened, and she looked like she was about to protest but Julian gave her a dark stare and she immediately quieted. He then turned and pulled me along back up the stairs.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, they¡¯ll let you go now,¡± I told the woman, getting her to let go of me.


    She stared up at me with hopeless eyes like her salvation was being taken from her. However, Julian had given the orders. I heard him. However, there was one word that bothered me.


    ¡°What do you mean by processing?¡± I asked.


    Julianughed as we took another step. ¡°Ah¡­ that is what we do with all of our guests. I know you may not approve, but I believe every man has a right to their kink, do you agree?¡±


    Those words so closely reflected my own mantra that it seriously hit close to home. However, this and that were twopletely different things. Rape and sexual torture went way beyond butt sex and group orgies.


    ¡°I¡¯d normally agree, but¡­¡±


    Julian waved his hand again. ¡°Then you need not worry. Yes¡­ thesemoners are pulled in against their will, and nobles are allowed to have their way with them. I won¡¯t lie to my cute little sister. But after they are done, we process them. That is, we heal all their wounds, we use magic to wipe their memory of the night, and then we return them. It¡¯s a victimless crime.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but¡­ what they¡¯re doing¡­¡±


    ¡°Themoners get healing by our best doctors. Sometimes they heal diseases or conditions the people couldn¡¯t afford to heal themselves. They¡¯re returned in better shape than they left.¡±


    It still unnerved me, but my brain was shaken I couldn¡¯t seem toe up with a good reason to argue with him.


    ¡°And you promise that they don¡¯t remember anything?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, and that she will be returned to her family safely and alive?¡±


    We had reached the curtain that returned us back to the main room. He spun around in front of me, taking both of my hands in his. He leaned forward and kissed me on the cheek. It was the first time since I had been to that world that he had openly shown me this kind of affection.


    ¡°I swear it, my dear, my oath as a prince.¡±


    I finally let myself rx. My <strong>Deception</strong> had not detected any lies in his voice, so I could only choose to believe him. This event had caused a great deal of stress, and now that I knew the woman would be safe, I wanted to get past it. Of course, they were still doing the same torture, likely to many other women, but as Julian said, it didn¡¯t hurt them in the long term. I didn¡¯t approve of it, but I wasn¡¯t in a position to change things either. The only thing I could do was ept it and grow stronger until I was powerful enough that I didn¡¯t need to ept it.


    ¡°Ah, and speaking of which¡­,¡± Julian said as he led me back into the main room. ¡°I believe you have met these siblings. You didn¡¯t hear it from me, but they are foreign diplomats that came in a bit early for the Harvest, and I¡¯ve heard they¡¯ve had their eye on you.¡±


    The familiar mustached man and the exotic dark-skinned woman approached, and I gave a smile, starting to feel normal again.


    ¡°Ah, we have been looking for you, has our promised fune?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°My sister found herself in an off-limits area.¡± Julian spoke up. ¡°Perhaps you two would like to calm her mind and alleviate her doubts?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, that area. My sister and I spent a little time down there earlier, but we prefer to bathe in the sun rather than trudge into the dark. And you mydy, are the most radiant sun, please let me bathe in your lust.¡± The manughed as he took my hand and kissed it.


    He kissed my wrists, and then my arm, the kisses working their way to my shoulder. The woman also grabbed me by the other arm, and I couldn¡¯t help but have a smile on my face as the two people dragged me away to a nearby pillowtop. I nced back briefly at Julian, who merely smiled and nodded to me. Well, it was alright if I just continued to enjoy the night, wasn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    The siblings were almost as insatiable as I was. The three of us copsed in a heap on the pillows, a writhing mass of sex. My bodice had long since been discarded and now I wore nothing. This was exactly what life was about. It was about bodies, and sexual contact and the feel of a man pressed against my back and a woman pressed up against my front. I was aware that other people might not have the same feelings about life that I did. However, I was sexually satisfied with this couple in ways that no train of bandits, a band of goblins, or giant-dicked minotaur¡¯s could achieve.


    It was the fulfillment of simply having fun. I was enjoying myself with them in ways that weren¡¯t purely sexual. The girl behind me was running her lips over my ear when suddenly there was a tickle on my side. I looked down to see her using a feather to goose my skin. I turned and put my fingers to her side, trying to tickle her. That tickling turned to kissing, and while I was thoroughly kissing her, my shoulders were being rubbed from behind. When I felt a familiar poke at my back, I pulled away and looked back.


    ¡°Ah, again?¡±


    The mustached manughed. ¡°Ah, what can I say, seeing you have your way with my sister does it for me.¡±


    I pushed him back and immediately got onto his cock cowgirl style. His sister moved up to me and wrapped her arms around me, putting her hand to my breast while she started sucking on my right nipple. Her other hand went down and rubbed my clit as I rocked my pussy on her brother¡¯s cock. That did turn out to be the one limit of this couple. He never stuck it in his sister. Of course, I had seen them kiss, and even rub and lick each other, but he wouldn¡¯t prate her. That limit suited me fine because it meant I could unashamedly monopolize his cock.


    I continued to ride his cock as his sister fingered and kissed me. As I came, I activated my <strong>Kegels</strong> to find myself cumming even harder. That was the newest trick I found with <strong>Kegels</strong>. If I used it as I came, I just came harder. The throbbing of my pussy was enough for my lover and a momentter he came inside me for the third time that evening.


    I fell back and his sister ate me out. While pration was off the table, she had no qualms about eating his cum right out of my box. This time, as Iid back on the pillows with my legs spread for her, he lied next to me, his dark oiled body pressed against mine as his fingers tickled the skin of my stomach and chest.


    While we rested, I made use of the voyeur skill, watching all the nearby couple¡¯s fuck. There was a woman with two men on her, one in each hole. She was moaning in orgasmic pleasure as the guy under her vited her pussy and the one over her took her ass. Their dicks weren¡¯t moving fast enough to make a pping noise, but if I listened closely, I could hear the juicy sounds as they slid in and out of her. Further away was a couple in the middle of doggie. This was two men, however, one sliding his dick in the other as the pair of them panted.


    However, it was the group of five people, 3 men, and 2 women, that had linked their mouths to genitals in a circr five-person daisy chain that finally did it for me. That is to say, as the group reached a notpletely simultaneous climax, a familiar ring popped in my eyes.


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have two Skill points.</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 21!</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Fuck Buddy (Passive): Select one person. Gain more experience with that person. Can only change selection once a day.</strong>


    <strong>Kinship (Passive): Increased experience when sleeping with siblings.</strong>


    <strong>Celestial Whip (Active): Summons a powerful otherworldly whip. Scaled to your level. Consumes SP continuously.</strong>


    The new list of skill was very exciting. Well, kinship, whether it meant sleep with other siblings or my own, seemed like a no. I thought it meant I got more experience if I had slept with two people that are rted, like the siblings now or the fact I slept with Gregory and Richard earlier, but I wasn¡¯t sure and it sounded vague enough to lose my interest.


    However, the other two abilities sounded great. My Fuck Buddy had to be Min. Gaining more experience when I slept with her would make Min happy, however, she might be less happy if she knew what a Fuck Buddy meant in my world. It clearly did not mean married. The Celestial whip sounded like the first skill I¡¯ve ever earned that actually seemed like an RPG skill. However, I didn¡¯t know a thing about whips, and the one p I had given the guy wasn¡¯t enough to unlock Whip level 1.


    I took Celestial Whip and Fuck Buddy, anyway. It seemed right as a seductress that my weapon would be a whip and being able to summon a whip anywhere had to be extremely useful. After the party, I¡¯d ask the king for another visit to town and order a whip from the weapon store. Although, I wondered if it was better to ask Pratter and Sander. They said they didn¡¯t do weapons, but I could exin the other uses for whips, which clearly this world was already familiar with.


    The sister had finished eating me out and she came up just as I finished selecting my new special skills. She gave me a sloppy wet kiss, and I smiled and explored her mouth with my tongue, tasting my own sex with a hint of her brother on her tongue. A poke at my hip and I practically rolled my eyes as the mustached brother gave an apologetic shrug. He really did like to watch me kiss his sister. I was just about to jump back onto his cock, possibly in doggie this time, when a voice yelled out into the room.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests. Now that the night dwindles to a close, it¡¯s time we present you with tonight¡¯s finale!¡± The person who was shouting into the room was Julian.


    He snapped his fingers, and arge item on rollers covered in a big white sheet was rolled into the room, stopping at the base of the Qetesh statue. It was arge rectangr-shaped item standing about twice Julian¡¯s height. Curious, I stood up and went over, joining the gathering crowd of naked men and women watching the new event. The siblings had moved up behind me, and not being able to resist, I ground my ass back on the brother¡¯s cock, which was now poking me from behind.


    The guy behind me reached down behind my ass and reached up between my legs to stroke my pussy. A secondter, his dick poked the region, pushing against the outside of my womanhood. I leaned forward a bit, and then pushed my butt back, allowing his dick to pierce into me while we were still standing.


    His sister moved next to me, holding my chest with one hand while pressing her smaller B cup breasts against my arm. I tried to focus on Julian while being taken from behind with a steady thrust, my breath quickening from the feel of a hot dick inside me.


    ¡°As you all know, every year, the Harvestes, and we must all repent and give worship to our loving Qetesh.¡± Julian waved his hand up at the goddess statue. ¡°And every year, we must give of ourselves to fulfill Qetesh¡¯s most fervent desires!¡±


    There were a few cheers. I wasn¡¯t in a position to say anything, my raised voiceing out more like a moan. God, his dick felt so good, and he had so much energy. He just kepting back for more. I could spend the rest of the night with these siblings.


    ¡°Three trials.¡± Julian continued while holding up three fingers. ¡°Every Harvest, we choose one to brave all three trials. And if they survive, then they be Qetesh¡¯s chosen. The birth of a new god!¡±


    There was some more cheering, and I was started to pant, rocking my butt back and forth on his dick. His sister¡¯s fingers were ying with my tits, and the sexual excitation was so good. There were a few nearby, that instead of watching Julian, were watching me as I performed in the audience.


    ¡°Of course, we have made twenty sacrifices, and twenty times Qetesh has denied us. But¡­¡± Julian took a step back and smiled. ¡°I have a good feeling about this one!¡±


    This time, the cheering was louder now as more people were paying attention. I used that time to let out a loud moan which resonated through the cheering crowd. I was almost there. His balls were starting to p against me, and like that, I was starting to cum, my feet buckling in a way that made it hard to stay standing.


    ¡°So, without further adieu! Meet! Our! New! Sacrifice!¡±


    The sheets were pulled back, and as I recovered from my sexual euphoria, his penis still pumping away inside me, my eyesnded on the ce where the sheet was removed. The sheet had apparently housed a cage. And inside that cage was a girl. The girl was young, maybe only ten years old, and she appeared to be crying as she desperately tried to cover up her naked body. There was clear fear painted on her face, but the nobles all pped and cheered as they stood nakedly in front of the girl.


    At this point, the brother started cumming, but I didn¡¯t even notice. I stood up straight, and his dick fell out of me, thest two or three spurts of semen hitting my thighs and running down my leg as he desperately tried to get it back in me. The sister seemed to understand something was up, and she stopped ying with my body and took a step back with a concerned look.


    Meanwhile, the words that Julian has been saying came crashing home. Sacrifices? Failed Twenty Times? The visions of the dark underground ce mmed back into my mind. My attempt to block it out by having sex suddenly failed miserably. I had thrown myself at the two siblings just as fast as Julian had brought them to me because I hadn¡¯t wanted to think about the people being hurt.


    Perhaps, this was the very thing that Devon was warning me about. But, I had used him of hiding from the truth. How was I any better? As soon as I saw the dark underbelly of this party, I fled upstairs and started fucking to forget it. I was quick to abandon the woman who was depending on me. I was quick to trust Julian. As Julian opened the cage, reaching in a pulling out the struggling little girl, the truth came crashing home once again.


    These were the kind of nobles that put their own sexual perversion about the rights of their citizens. Like that, I was starting to understand what was pissing me off about Devon so much. However, I no longer had any room to talk. I stared helplessly as the surrounding people pped, bright smiles on their faces as this terrified young girl was spun around in Julian¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡± Julian held up one hand while holding the girl¡¯s wrist tightly with the other, quieting down the group of spectators. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, in two weeks¡¯ time, this girl will have the pleasure of being brought to sexual nirvana. Each of you will have the chance to participate and aid in the creation of Qetesh¡¯s avatar!¡±


    There was more screaming and apuse. A hand touched my shoulder, and I looked back to see that it was the brother. He had a concerned look, but I had the feeling the concern only went as far as his dick. His sister hadn¡¯t moved forward, and she was watching me warily like an animal that she wasn¡¯t quite sure what would do next.


    ¡°But first! I must ask.¡± Julian continued, and I turned back to the scene, ignoring the man with his dick in his hands. ¡°Does anyone want to break her in tonight?¡±


    There was a break ofughter, and few people started speaking up, but one voice came out louder than the rest.


    ¡°I will! I would like to be the first!¡± A voice came out from the crowd.


    Dread crawled across my spine as the voice I heard was familiar. The person came walking up, and it was none other than this country¡¯s King, King Hyburn. The numbness and shock were quickly overwhelmed by a feeling of anger. I had ridden the King¡¯sp for months at a time. I had pretended to be his little virgin and would have given it to him if he just asked. However, now he was going to rape a little girl?


    ¡°Ah, of course! I¡¯m d you spoke up! Of course, it should be you who breaks her in for us. Give an apuse for our volunteer. Our sacrifice should feel truly blessed this year.¡±


    There was more apuse, but she looked anything but blessed as a piece of furniture was brought out that resembled a simple low riding table and she was put on it. She tried to curl up but Julian grabbed her arms and held them up while the King grabbed her legs, pulling her struggling figure into the supine position.


    ¡°Oh ho, this one is fiery. Perhaps, she will seed. This one is d to give his cock on the first step of her sexual journey.¡±


    The girl let out a shout, but no one seemed to do anything. The nobles just stared and smiled. Some of them were even touching each other or themselves, watching as the King fought to spread her legs as she desperately kicked to escape. He reached down and grabbed his dick, and I reached the end of my tolerance.


    The king presented his dick to the crowd with one hand while holding up both the girl¡¯s ankles with the other. ¡°With this dick, let us start our journey towards another great Harvest.¡±


    He turned back to stick it in, but he collided into someone standing right between his dick and its target. I was standing there, facing towards the girl, nearly wrapping my arms around her exposed womanhood as the King¡¯s familiar cock once again poked me in the ass.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The King gave a confused noise.


    ¡°No!¡± I said, fumbling with my purse and dropping out a coin. ¡°I block this. Rejected!¡±


    There were a few gasps, a few amused looks, and a few chuckles. However, it was Julian who spoke up first.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, my dear, you¡¯re new so we can forgive this, but coins cannot be used for the sacrifice. Naturally¡­¡± He looked a little displeased but was trying to keep the smile on his face.


    I picked up the coin, and just as everyone starting giving a sigh of relief, I spun around and pushed the coin out towards the King standing right behind me. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll buy you!¡±


    There were a few moans of displeasure in the crowd, and the King¡¯s face turned a little dark. ¡°What game are you ying?¡±


    ¡°No game!¡± I snapped. ¡°Just fuck me. That¡¯s it. I want your cock. Not her, just me.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not him, it¡¯ll be someone,¡± Julian spoke up.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy everyone!¡± I yelled out, dropping all three purses I had umted.


    In the end, I had umted nearly 300 coins tonight. A few people¡¯s eyes popped at the sight of the coins spilling out onto the floor. There was easily enough coins to buy every single person in the room twice over. It¡¯d take twenty-five years¡¯ worth of attendance to earn that many coins for a single person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± That was the king.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± I snapped, pushing my butt up between the girl¡¯s legs, pushing her back as I sat on the edge and spread my legs in front of her spread legs. ¡°Everyone here can just fuck me. I don¡¯t care. Use me, pump me full of your seed. I can take everyone. It¡¯s fine, just not her. Just stick it in, please, please fuck me¡­¡±


    My voice was pleading, but I alsoced it with the skill of <strong>Seduction</strong>, causing it to truly be a temptation to any man. Although there seemed to be a sh of desire in the King¡¯s eyes as he looked down at my wet and waiting cunt, his face quickly tightened and he gave out an annoyed look.


    ¡°Well, it looks like one of our sluttier party members is just a bit jealous. She seems to want all to the attention.¡± Julian spoke up from behind me.


    There was a surge of awkwardughs, and then someone shouted. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make her the sacrifice?¡±


    There were moreughs, a little less awkward now, but Julian spoke up. ¡°Regrettably, my friends, nobles cannot take the trial. But I¡¯m sure someone ought to stuff something in this girl, it would be better if they kept her mouth busy.¡±


    Moreughter, but while Julian was feeding the crowd, I was staring the King. His dick was starting to lose a little wood, and he was angrily ring at me as I met his eyes, although both of our eyes could only be seen through the eyeholes of our masks. He seemed to be growing tense, and the pressure of a king started to press down on me, making me start to feel afraid.


    ¡°Move girl, now¡­¡± the King said this quietly enough that theughing crowds still making fun of me couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive everything now if you drop this silliness and move aside.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± I raised my voice, and it cut through theughter. ¡°No one will touch this girl tonight, not now, not ever!¡±


    The King gave a snarl and took a step forward, trying to push me aside. I grabbed onto the girl¡¯s legs, literally ensnaring myself between her legs while the King tried to pull me away. I lifted up my hand to try to push his arms off, but he let out a shout of anger and raised his hand up. A momentter the back of his hand collided with my face hard. I flew to the side, my head hitting the floor was resounding crack.


    My arms were still on the girl, and the result was that I dragged the lower half of her body off the table. She was making a crying yelp as she nearly fell down with me. I stood back up as Julian tried to reorientate the girl. I was ready to jump right back between her and the King. However, a secondter I realized that the King wasn¡¯t looking at her. He was looking at me, and he had a shocked expression on his face.


    I stared around the room as I realized everyone was staring at me like I had something strange on my face. No, it wasn¡¯t what I had on my face, it was what I didn¡¯t have on my face. My eyes snapped down to see the broken remains of my mask, split it two by the King¡¯s hit.


    There was nothing covering my face or my body. I stood in the middle of the giant room at the center of the spectatorspletely naked. Everyone else was naked too, except they all wore the masks.


    ¡°Cornelia¡­¡± a voice whispered.


    Immediately, their faces started turning to looks of disgust and whispering started to fill the room. Most of the words were variations of my identity, ¡®the princess¡¯ or ¡®princess Cornelia.¡± Of course, most of them would have known my identity anyway, but the mask was removed now, which meant that the illusion was gone. I was no longer a ghost. I was Cornelia, a woman who had fucked half the men in this room, fucked five guys at once, and even yed with a brother and sister. It didn¡¯t matter that many of them had done simr, they were unknown. They were still hidden in their own deceptions. Only I was outed.


    Richard was in the crowd, and he wore an embarrassed look as he turned his head away as if he couldn¡¯t even look at me. I turned back to the two men I had been fighting with over the little girl. Julian and the King were watching me two. When my eyes met the King¡¯s, his look was slightly guilty, but he dropped his eyes as if he didn¡¯t want to see me. I was a known, not the anonymous masked girl, or even the fantasy girl I had yed with him in private. Cornelia, the slutty princess, was revealed.


    Julian wore aplicated expression. It held pity in it, but it also held a coldness that made my skin crawl. At that point, I realized I had made just about the biggest mistake I could. I had performed the greatest Taboo. Even if the King was somewhat responsible, it didn¡¯t matter. Despite that realization, I only spent a few seconds thinking about the consequences. The cat was out of the bag now. My <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> meant that this didn¡¯t even embarrass me a single bit. I was afraid, but not ashamed, even when some of the whispers started to turn into sexual insults such as ¡®that slut¡¯ and ¡®whore¡¯.


    ¡°You are no longer allowed here. Leave.¡± Julian said simply.


    ¡°Not without her,¡± I said, eyeing the scared little girl still being held down by Julian, although she had stopped struggling.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t in a position to make demands.¡± Julian sighed. ¡°Just be gone, you whorish woman.¡±


    I looked down at the girl¡¯s eyes. She looked back although she didn¡¯t wear any understanding or acknowledgment in them. She probably barely understood what was going on at all. In the back, they still held the spark of a young girl, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before the dullness in her eyes took over, and she became dead inside.


    ¡°Whore, is it?¡± I whispered. ¡°Fine then, a whore I¡¯ll be.¡±


    I let out my skill. Not <strong>Pheromones</strong> this time, but the once a day backup I had, Frenzy. The effect was immediate. The King¡¯s softening dick sprung to attention. He took a step in my direction, ready to push me down and fuck me right there, his eyes zed over with lust. I lunged to the side avoiding him and then leapt at the table. The whole thing fell to the side, yanking the girl out of Julian¡¯s hands just as he started to try to pull his dick out and stick it in the girl¡¯s mouth.


    The King didn¡¯t chase after me, instead, grabbing a nearby woman and immediately bending her over and taking her from behind. It was the same everywhere. The entire crowd devolved into a mess of sex and skin. I picked up the girl while setting <strong>Rough Rider</strong> for the small boost in strength.


    Taking five steps, Julian jumped in my way. His skin was flushed, and he had an erect dick, but he was looking at me with open anger on his face. ¡°Wh-what did you do?¡±


    ¡°What I had to!¡± I snapped back.


    I reach to my side while holding the girl with one hand, grabbing a nearby boy no older than me and shoving him towards Julian. Julian gave me an angry look, but a secondter he started to kiss the boy, seemingly unable to resist his taste as the two devoured each other. With Julian distracted, I immediately started to weave my way through the sexual carnage, a hundred people orgy of sex that just spontaneously broke out on the floor.


    The girl in my arms writhed and made whimpering moaning sounds as her legs squeezed together and twisted. It was likely that the little girl was hit with frenzy too. However, she was only ten, and thus she likelycked the knowledge or understanding of her own state. So, while she was sexually excited, she didn¡¯t understand what that was and thus wasn¡¯t able to react to it.


    Two more people tried to jump on me and have their way, but I kicked them off, and in their frenzied states they were quick to stick it in someone easier. We made it out the main room and ran across the receiving room. There were people here too that were engaging in fornication, servants along with nobles. My frenzy seemed to have reached the entire building. As soon as I made it outside, I approached the closest carriage.


    ¡°Please take me and my friend back to the castle.¡± I gave the man an order.


    ¡°Ah, wait, but your masks?¡± The guy squinted down at us curiously, not aware of what was going on inside.


    I didn¡¯t know how long frenzy wouldst. <strong>Pheromones</strong> seemed to wear out shortly after the person came, and assuming some people could cum in a minute or two, there might already be a few men recovering from their sudden frenzy. Therefore, I immediately hit the man with <strong>Seduction</strong> and <strong>Eye of the Beholder</strong>.


    I used both types of <strong>Seduction</strong>, twisting sexually as I looked at him. As an attractive naked woman, even without the dose of <strong>Seduction</strong>, my Seduce skill probably could have done the trick on its own.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I looked up at him and batted my eyes. ¡°We dropped our masks and we don¡¯t want to get in trouble. If you help me, I¡¯d be<em>very</em>appreciative.¡±


    He barely stopped himself from drooling as he nodded dumbly. A minuteter the girl and I were sitting in a carriage heading back to the castle. The girl was shivering in my arms. I gave out a long breath as I held the girl tightly to me, sharing my body warmth with hers during the cold night. There would definitely be repercussions for this.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    The girl did not speak, even after I tried to coerce her, so I took her to be in a state simr to how Min had been when I first met her. As I left the carriage and walked in carrying the naked girl, I received extremely shocked looks from all the guards. Seeing a princess carrying a naked ten-year-old girl as she walked into the castle would rm anyone. Had I been wearing a mask, they might have ignored it, but without, the rumors would spread quickly.


    I didn¡¯t head to my own room though. I didn¡¯t know how important this sacrifice was to this Harvest, but I didn¡¯t have the time to screw around. If Julian came right back, he might turn around and take the girl from me. There was only one ce I could think to go for safety. It was thest ce I wanted to go, but no one else came to mind.


    I banged on the door, and a minuteter it opened, revealing the fourth prince scratching his head. He was still wearing the clothing he was wearing earlier that evening although it looked worn and wrinkled now. He started to give me a dark look, but then his eyes registered that I was naked and carrying someone who was also naked. His eyes turned toplete shock.


    ¡°Wha- ¡°he started, then his eyes seemed to tighten. ¡°Come in.¡±


    He moved aside, and I immediately moved into his room, putting the cold, naked girl on his bed and covering her with warm sheets. He brought out clothing which was simr to the clothing I familiarized myself with on the journey to the castle. It was much too big to fit on the little girl, but I managed anyway. While I dressed myself and the girl, he started a fire, and then brewed some tea, bringing it over to me without asking any questions. As I drank and warmed myself up, he finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°The sacrifice,¡± When he started to wear a confused expression, I added. ¡°For the Harvest.¡±


    He nodded slowly although he still didn¡¯t lookpletely sure. ¡°So¡­ she was Julian¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Julian¡¯s, although it was your father who was ready to rape her,¡± I said a little harsher than I intended.


    He winced at the words as if it was a p in the face. ¡°That is¡­ and you came to me?¡±


    ¡°We need to protect her!¡± I snapped. ¡°We need to get her out of the city and somewhere safe.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Devon nced worriedly at me as I sat on the edge of the bed and patted the girl¡¯s head, although she had already fallen asleep almost as soon as she got warm. ¡°But father¡­¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡± I barely said it without my lips peeling back. ¡°Who the hell cares about your father?¡±


    ¡°Well, if this is his doing then I can¡¯t¡­¡± Devon started.


    ¡°Can¡¯t?¡± I stood up, then turned to pick up the child. ¡°Coming here was a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Devon spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s just a lot to take in, I¡¯m trying to figure out- ¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re just a coward!¡± I knew I came here suddenly and made demands on him, but I still couldn¡¯t stop the anger. ¡°You know the kinds of things they do at those parties, but you just pretended you didn¡¯t notice. What about the people you represent? Your citizens? I thought of anyone, you¡¯d be the one to care¡­ but you¡¯d rather hide behind an illusion than face reality.¡±


    He looked like he had been punched in the gut, turning away as an indescribable look appeared on his face. Once again, I was treating him unfairly, but I was beyond caring. I picked the girl up carefully and turned to leave. As I made it to the door, he blocked my path with an arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± He said with a panicked voice, then took a breath and rxed his pose, removing his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll help¡­ I¡¯ll help you with this girl. But afterward, I need to know what happened.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief. I was only half prepared to walk out that door. I really didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if he didn¡¯t help me. I supposed I could run to Reinhart, possibly get her out of the castle following his secret path. However, I doubted he¡¯d take her off my hands, and if I abandoned the castle myself, with Denova at the reins I¡¯d be as good as dead.


    ¡°Alright then, what will we do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a n?¡± He said in surprise, then mumbled something to himself while shaking his head.


    The girl had woken back up at this point and now she was clinging to my shirt, trying to takefort in my body. I guess, at this point, she hade to the realization that I was protecting her. At the very least, I was d that she wasn¡¯t still scared of me. A man approached my side who wasn¡¯t Devon and I nearly let out a shout.


    When I turned to look at him. The man had a simr build and appearance to Devon, except that his face had a shadowy look. I had nearly punched him, but a momentter I recognized it for what it was.


    ¡°Your¡­ ninja clones?¡±


    Devon shrugged shyly. ¡°Ah, well, it seems like it¡¯d be best to move quickly.¡±


    He moved over to his nightstand, opened a drawer, and pulled out a baggy. I took in a breath as I recalled the bags of Qetesh coins I had left behind, but this bag seemed to contain real gold. He reached out and his clone took it from his hands. Then, Devon turned to me and nodded.


    ¡°Give the illusion to the girl.¡±


    I stared doubtfully at the shadow creature as it reached out its hands. However, withouting up with any better option, I handed her over. The girl did not seem to resist although she did look a bit afraid as the man picked her up. I looked on anxiously as the shadow creature held her. Devon seemed to stare nkly at the shadow creature for some time.


    ¡°Girl, do you have a family to return to?¡± Devon asked.


    The girl shook her head no, and he nodded and continued to stare at the shadow creature. Meanwhile, I could only feel sadness for the girl who had no one. These were not the kinds of things a ten-year-old girl should be thinking about. After a minute or two passed with nothing happening, I became restless.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ordering the clone. He¡¯ll take the girl out of here through a secret entrance in Reinhart¡¯s tower. His orders will be to buy her clothing, protect her, and to find her a home in one of the neighboring towns. With the amount of money I gave him, there would be plenty of families willing to take her. And¡­ I think that should just about do it.¡±


    A momentter, the shadow creature gave a nod like Devon had said something, then turned around with the girl in his arm. He moved to the window and jumped out. I let out a cry of surprise and ran to the window. Looking out, I saw that the creature had skillfully grabbed onto the window ledge and was now climbing down deftly while holding on the girl. He moved quickly, and within a minute he had climbed down the two stories and was running off into the dark.


    I gave the girl a wave as she looked up at me onest time before disappearing into the darkness. A momentter, I dropped my hand, feeling empty inside. I had just given up everything for that girl, and in an instant, I had given her up for the mere promise of protection. It felt like the girl in the dungeon all over again. I felt like a coward, so quick to pass the responsibility to someone else. Perhaps my mother was right, I started trouble but never liked to face the consequences.


    Then I heard a thump behind me and turned to find Devon had copsed to the floor. I ran over to him, trying to help him up although it seemed like he could no longer stand. I got him into the bed and he gave me an apologetic look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wanted the illusion to have as many appropriatemands as possible. Once he leaves, I no longer know what he does, so I wanted him to be prepared for as many possibilities as I can. However, it takes a lot out of me. Until the illusion spell is finished, I¡¯m little more than an invalid. On the other hand, he¡¯ll have the ability to keep her safe. He¡¯s been programmed to write me a letter when the mission isplete.¡±


    I gave a nod cautiously, and after a moment I spoke up. ¡°Thank you¡­ I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll be able to repay you, especially after earlier¡­¡±


    He turned his head away with a blush. ¡°That was¡­ I woke up with the carriage already half way back to the castle. I didn¡¯t know you had the light magic sleep spell, but I got the message. What happened between us¡­¡±


    ¡°My mask broke,¡± I said out loud, changing the topic in an instant as his eyes widened. ¡°Your father¡­ struck me, and it broke in front of everyone.¡±


    Devon gave a nod after a few moments of silence. ¡°I noticed that you have a bruise on your cheek, I wanted to ask¡­¡±


    I raised my hand up to my cheek. It hurt a little now that he mentioned it, but with <strong>Rough Rider</strong> equipped, I hadn¡¯t noticed the pain much at all.


    ¡°I¡­ just saw that girl¡­ and the King¡­ and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡± My body tensed and I tightened my fist, trying to hold on to the anger I felt in that moment, but right then all I felt was tired and scared.


    ¡°You did the right thing,¡± Devon said. ¡°For what it is worth, you¡¯re a braver person than me.¡±


    I let out a smallugh. ¡°I don¡¯t feel brave.¡±


    Devon gave me a long stare. ¡°It¡¯s true, Cornelia, I¡¯ve admired you for some time. I¡¯ve never met anyone as fearless as you.¡±


    ¡°It only seems to get me in trouble.¡± I sighed.


    He gave an affectionate smile. ¡°That might be true, but either way.¡±


    I gave him a shake of my head and let out a breath. ¡°What do I do now?¡±


    ¡°For now? Head back to your room. This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt a princess too badly. I¡¯ll support you either way. If Julian tries anything funny,e to me.¡±


    I gave a nod, and after a few more minutes, I bid him farewell and headed back to my room. Min was waiting up for me, and I gave her an abridged version of what I had seen that night. I focused more on the underground room and the girl I protected. Min patted my head and held me although I didn¡¯t feel like crying tonight.


    ¡°Aria¡­ good.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ is that so?¡± I said nonchntly.


    These days, it was difficult for me to see myself as a good person. I lived in a world that treated sex as taboo, and even though I never really saw it that way, the way society raised me was hard to resist. Deep down, I saw my own sexual desire as bad. As a woman who bounced around from man to man, indulging in my own sexual satisfaction, somewhere along those lines I had started to see myself as, perhaps not evil, but certainly morally ambiguous.


    However, those were the thoughts of a culture that had its own issues. I grew up in a culture that glorified violence and would treat sex like something sacred. Homophobia, slut-shaming, and a fear of any sexual act outside of the vani sex created a rigid culture. Even as they tried to break from the mold, certain ideas such as monogamy took deep roots. To sit outside the standard was frowned on at best, t out shunned at worst.


    As I considered that seemingly simple question of whether I was a good person, I cuddled with Min. After the long previous night, I was barely able to sleep. My naps were fitful, and Min did everything she could to soothe me from rubbing my back to putting a coldpress on my head. However, I still couldn¡¯t get the previous night¡¯s events out of my head. She had dressed me and cleaned my body, never prying more into what I had done. Of course, I was afraid of what would happen next. It was really only my fear of Denova¡¯s death curse that kept me from fleeing the castle that very night, but morning came despite my protests.


    Although I would have stayed in my bed the entire day, staring at the ceiling in a sleepless daze, sometime around noon there was a pounding on the door. Min went to answer it, but I waved her away. It was time that I faced the consequences to my actions. As I stood up, wearing the nightgown Min had changed me to the previous night, I went to answer the door. I had expected guards to be on the other side, but instead, it was just one man.


    Julian pushed his way into my room without asking. He immediately began pacing back and forth several steps, showing his agitation. Finally, he took a deep breath and his look locked on me. He wore none of the charm or glowing smiles I was ustomed to. Instead, his face looked severe and held a deep frown. I pulled out all the skills I had umted to date and then stood up before him, ready to face the future head on.


    ¡°The girl?¡± although he said the words softly, they held a tone that sent a spike of fear shooting through my spine.


    ¡°Out of your reach.¡±


    His teeth clicked and he let out a hiss, but otherwise, his expression remained the same. ¡°Where?¡±


    I squared my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know, ask Devon.¡±


    His hands clenched, and for a second, I thought he might backhand me like he did to the dungeon mistress the previous night, but in the end, his shoulders started to rx and he made a vexed noise.


    He started speaking, but his voice was soft and slow like he was controlling every word that came from his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ disappointed me.¡±


    ¡°I seem to disappoint a lot of people,¡± I answered flippantly.


    I didn¡¯t want to piss him off, but I also couldn¡¯t seem submissive. I was a princess, after all, and I still needed to maintain my part.


    ¡°You know, even if it is not that girl, it¡¯ll be another. Without her, I¡¯ll have to find another sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡±


    The question hung in the air so thick that it almost could be seen. The pair of us stared darkly at each other, and it was tough to admit but I was holding my breath. This seemed like it¡¯d be the moment that decided my future. However, he suddenly broke into a smile. It wasn¡¯t as wide and open as usual, just a slight curving of the lips, but his body did seem to rx.


    ¡°How could I threaten my own family? Truly, my girl, you are silly sometimes.¡± He gave a familiar wave of his hand as if he was discarding my bad thoughts. ¡°Devon and Richard have proven to be disappointments as well. It seems only natural that my family doesn¡¯t meet my expectations. Perhaps my Gregory is an outlier. It only serves to make me appreciate him more.¡±


    I finally let out a slow and methodic breath as the tense atmosphere started to leave the room. However, Julian wasn¡¯t done talking just yet.


    ¡°But I do warn you, my dear, I won¡¯t be able to protect you from whates next.¡±


    ¡°Whates next?¡±


    He pointed to his face. ¡°Your mask, my dear, you were seen by everyone. It was destroyed, which was an unfortunate mishap but it does mean that your eptance to our society has been revoked.¡±


    As I remembered my face being pped by the full power of a high-leveled king, unfortunate mishap seemed like a massive understatement.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡± I said.


    Julian stiffened, but after a moment, he gave me another smile. ¡°That may be so, but regrettably the damage has been done.¡±


    My face started to turn a little white as I considered the possibilities. ¡°Damage?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not as bad as all that. You were seen. Your identity as Cornelia is known. The rumors will fly¡­ every action you took at the party will be the talk of the capitol. I recall you fucking five men at a time, getting plowed from behind, and giving oral to over a hundred men and women. That will be public knowledge. Before long, your title might be Cornelia the Slut, or Cornelia the Whore. These kinds of things can¡¯t be avoided.¡±


    To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have minded the title. If it gave me good benefits, I¡¯d just set it when I needed it. After all, I was already the <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> and a <strong>Gang Banger</strong>. Reinhart had mentioned to me that like a few of my other more entric abilities, most people could not change their title. Their most important title took precedence although it was suggested that certain high-level actors and spies could change their titles. This led me to conclude that the need of a seductress to deceive made title selection a native ability of my ss.


    I still had to act the part of a princess though, and so worry ended up creasing my forehead. ¡°How is that considered not bad?¡±


    Julianughed. ¡°Well, think of it this way. No one can admit to seeing you. You may have been seen in the underground society, but the underground society is a secret itself. It¡¯s pretty hard to use someone of being at something that doesn¡¯t exist while attesting that you weren¡¯t there. The ¡°I heard it from a friend¡± excuse will go around, but rumors are as far as it will be able to go.¡±


    I gave a breath of relief, and he chuckled. He took a step forward, and surprisingly, he embraced me.


    ¡°Thank you, Julian¡­¡± I said, my voice muffled against his perfumed chest.


    ¡°Well, you are my cute little sister, after all.¡± Julian sighed. ¡°If my sister didn¡¯t give me headaches, who would? It is a shame though, you were like the mes of a phoenix out there, you shone so bright, but burned out so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± I nodded. ¡°I wish I could go back.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my dear, maybe in a few years, once you¡¯ve grown. I still haven¡¯t lost hope in you. Perhaps I had pushed you forward too quickly. I never could contain myself. When I am King, things may change. Just please don¡¯t give me any more headaches, please, and do your best, in the future.¡±


    We parted, and he gave me a light bow before leaving the room on a considerably lighter note. As the door closed, and he left, I breathed out a sigh, the smile on my face disappearing.


    ¡°Dead eyes, don¡¯t trust¡­¡± Min said, moving up next to me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know.¡± My expression turned worried.


    Of course, that entire conversation had been a lie. True, my <strong>Deception</strong> hadn¡¯t caught a single misstep. However, I reflected on what Reinhart had told me about skills. Could a skill that detected lying work on a sociopath? I suspected that wasn¡¯t the case.


    His eyes, even though his face had changed, and he wore a happy expression, his eyes never changed. That darkness inside, it was not something that he could easily hide. And thus, our entire exchange was fake. It was less a concerned brother, and more a warning.


    His word were much like the letter Denova wrote, a spattering of veiled threats and suggestions. He mentioned he¡¯d be King one day. If I crossed him again, he would punish me. He mentioned his brothers to suggest that even they couldn¡¯t protect me from him. He spoke of mes to suggest the ultimate price of being a traitor. In the end, his anger wasn¡¯t diminished, only hidden.


    While thinking about the potential difficulties I¡¯d have from enraging Julian, I tried to go back to sleep, but an hourter there was another knock on my door. This time, it was someone else that I didn¡¯t want to see at the moment.


    Melinda Fry barged into the room as well. She immediately went to my closet and started pulling out a dress.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°We are going out,¡± Melinda stated.


    ¡°O-out?¡±


    ¡°Ady¡¯s night!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ oh, well, maybe the rumors¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard the rumors.¡± Melinda sniffed. ¡°Another bunch of gossipy women going on with their tales. As they told me this, I asked them to present me one person admitting to seeing you do anything from a first-hand ount, and their faces went purple!¡±


    As she pulled out a dress, underwear, socks, and shoes to get me ready to go, a depressed looked showed on my face. Melinda was moving under the assumption that these were more nasty rumors spread by people like Sylvia. The truth was far worse, and I had to set her straight, as much as it caused my gut to clench and my throat to tighten.


    ¡°The thing is¡­ many of those rumors are likely true¡­¡± I finally spoke out.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Melinda shrugged simply, but when I gave her a questioning look she continued. ¡°I bribed a servant to talk. They say those things are all secret, but a few coins will make most servants speak. As he described it, the King pped you in the face, and then you kidnapped a naked little girl and fled. He said something about the party falling apart and everything devolving into a near riot that I didn¡¯t understand, but I got the gist of it. The King was going to rape a little girl, and you stopped it. I see nothing wrong with that.¡±


    I gave a wry smile, seeing how it being taken out of context could look that way. ¡°Before that happened though¡­¡±


    She was already pulling my nightgown off over my head as she sighed. ¡°Your husband-to-be was going, as well as the princes and the king. We all know those things exist, those of us that choose not to take the mask aren¡¯t stupid. Every noble in the city has to talk daily with people who go to those things in civil and respectful conversations. You went. So, what? Your private life is yours to enjoy, and frankly speaking, you¡¯re young. Every noble has done stupid things when they were young. I can¡¯t me a young woman being curious and wanting to explore her body with men before marriage.¡±


    Somehow, I doubted she was truly imagining the extent to my depravity. I wondered if she could say that while seeing a dick in every hole as I jacked off two men at a time while covered in the semen of a dozen or more men. There was curiosity and exploration, and then there was me.


    Still, Melinda was a force, and I couldn¡¯t stop her from dressing me before pulling me from my room and off for an afternoon with the girls. As we headed to the door, she suddenly stopped and turned to Min, who had helped her dress me, but otherwise stayed out of our way while Melinda was on her war path.


    ¡°You, servant, you¡¯re the one who made all of Cornelia¡¯s dresses?¡±


    Min gave a respectful but tight nod. ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be needed as well!¡± She grabbed Min¡¯s arm too and ended up pulling the pair of us out of the room with her.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Melinda¡¯s destination ended up being her own estate. She had summoned a carriage, and it took about ten minutes before reaching a small mansion on the outskirts of the capital city. Min gave me desperate and confused looks, but I merely shrugged and smiled. It was strange to have Min along with me in public, but after spending so much time with her, I found her presence to be very soothing and calming. I felt happy knowing that she would have my back.


    The mansion of the Fry estate was impressive, and I found myself marveling at the way nobles lived as we were taken to her study. Althoughpared to the mansion I had gone to the night before, it¡¯d be considered small, it had a decadent and simple form, and it looked a lot more livable than the sex mansion.


    As Melinda offered Min and me refreshments, Destine and Mary were brought in as well. When their eyes met mine, they whitened a little, and the pair turned away, looking nervous. Melinda stared at the pair¡¯s actions with falcon-like eyes and a small frown.


    ¡°You two girls wouldn¡¯t be sumbing to rumors again, would you?¡±


    The two girls stiffened at her words, and after a moment they let out sighs and faced us again. It ended up being Mary who spoke up first.


    ¡°That is¡­ the rumors this time seem to be reputable, and¡­¡±


    ¡°And they¡¯re true.¡± Melinda shrugged. ¡°Cornelia told me herself what happened.¡±


    The two girls made surprised noises and gave me a look until I turned my head in mock shame.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t you want to hear the truth from your friend, rather than silly rumors?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Destine said like she was letting out steam.


    ¡°We were going to! It¡¯s just, we haven¡¯t had the time to think about it-¡± Mary started


    ¡°And that¡¯s probably a good thing!¡± Melinda interrupted. ¡°Less you end up forming conclusions.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± The two girls lowered their heads and sat down, properly chastised by the force of Melinda once again.


    ¡°So, now that I¡¯ve got us all here, why don¡¯t you exin yourself?¡± Melinda gave a nod to me, giving me the opportunity to talk.


    Part of me was thankful that she did this for me. I understood that she was supporting me in her own way. She wanted me to be able to get over it and to do that, I needed the support of other women my age. As fondly as I thought of Destine and Mary, we¡¯d only known each other a few weeks and they had no real incentive to want to stay my friends, they had no reasons to doubt some of the things they heard about me.


    However, I also understood that I was a bit of a sexual deviant, and if they truly knew what I had been up to that previous night, I might lose more than just their respect. However, as I looked into Melinda¡¯s eyes as she gave me a reassuring smile, I couldn¡¯t help but speak honestly. Well, at least as honest as I was willing to go.


    Simply put, I admitted to going to the party. Julian had invited me and insisted my husband-to-be would be going, and after seeing my future husband with Sylvia, I told them I wanted to see what he was up to. I didn¡¯t want to feel apart from the rest of the royal family, so I took on the offer.


    I didn¡¯t give details on how many men I¡¯d been with, but I mentioned the dungeon and how I ended up seeing the little girl. Theyughed when they heard how I had sent Sylvia crying. And when I revealed to them that the king was nning on de-flowing a ten-year-old girl, they made the appropriate noises of disgust. I didn¡¯t mention Devon, but I did tell them I had found someone to help the ten-year-old escape. When the story was done, Min and Melinda merely nodded, both having heard most of it before.


    However, the other two girls remained silent for a bit until Mary broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re a hero!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± I made a stupid noise as she suddenly looked at me with adoring eyes.


    That was not what I was expecting them to say. Although their expressions seemed to suggest I was being silly for thinking they would reject me that was a far cry between looking at me with admiration.


    Destine nodded as she spoke. ¡°To think that is what happened. I can¡¯t believe the King would strike his own future daughter-inw, but I am d to hear I picked you well as a friend.¡±


    I tried to protest the girls, to let them know that my behavior was far from admirable. However, they seemed to be focused on the wrong things. The fact I was at the party and engaging in sex with unknown men seemed to be lost on them next to the story of me standing up to a king and saving a young girl. As I tried to get them to realize the truth about me, Melinda pinched my side and I turned to look at her with a pained expression.


    ¡°Ouch! What?¡±


    ¡°Just let the girls see things their own way,¡± Melinda whispered. ¡°They¡¯ll work things out on their own, but at the end of it, you¡¯re still you.¡±


    I sighed as I looked at Min nodding in agreement next to her. When did Min and Melinda suddenly end up on the same team? Either way, I relinquished and allowed the girls toe to their own conclusions about my actions, even if they seemed to be twisted into some kind of action figure saving a young Maiden from a cruel King. The fact that the man was their King seemed to be lost in the fantasy of it all.


    ¡°However!¡± Melinda suddenly spoke up. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you all here to discuss the rumors surrounding Cornelia. No¡­ we are here for a much more interesting purpose.¡±


    I looked up in surprise, and so did the other two girls. We had all assumed that we were simply here to support each other even while the rumors were flying all over the castle. Besides enjoying some tea, cookies, and talk, I had no clue what else we ever did.


    ¡°You, elf girl, they call you Min, yes?¡± Melinda¡¯s finger suddenly pointed at Min, and I had to fight the urge to put myself between the two as Min¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Min responded simply.


    ¡°You¡¯re also the one who makes all of Cornelia¡¯s dresses, right?¡±


    Min¡¯s eyes furrowed, but after a second, she nodded a second time. Meanwhile, Melinda nodded while the rest of us merely wore confused looks.


    ¡°Would you be willing to make the rest of us dresses? We¡¯ll pay you, of course¡­ but I¡¯m bored with the local seamstresses and was hoping to find something new.¡±


    ¡°Melinda!¡± I said in an admonishing tone.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was upset or not. I saw Min as something closer than a ve, so having someone treat her like a servant for hire bothered me slightly. However, she offered to pay so I guess that was more like asking to hire a craftsman. Before I could decide how I felt about it, Min gave me a look and then nodded to Melinda.


    ¡°Oh, I wanted one of those nightgowns, a sexy one like you make for Cornelia!¡± Mary spoke up excitedly.


    Before I knew it, Min was taking measurements of the three women, who were dressed down in their underwear. I admitted to taking a few peeks before Min noticed and threw me a dark look. I spent the remainder of the time turned away from the women although they couldn¡¯t understand why I was looking the other direction.


    In the end, I had to listen to three almost naked women giggling and talking while I pretended to be interested in the artwork Melinda had hung on the wall. Min had it wrong though. It wasn¡¯t like I was sexually attracted to my friends. I¡¯m more interested in men anyway, and while I can enjoy a female body, it¡¯s not like it would turn me on by itself like a male body could. If they were three men in their underwear talking andughing, I¡¯d find it considerably more tempting.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, if one of the girls was naked and fingering herself while moaning my name, yeah, I could see myself growing excited, but I could look at myself in my underwear any day, and being attracted to women as a woman didn¡¯t necessarily strike me in the same way as a man might find a woman attractive. Simply put, my sexual attraction for women didn¡¯t work that way.


    No, the reason I wanted to peek was more for the sake ofparison. I could guess how our bodiespared, but I never really got a good view of them and if I wanted to understand this world¡¯s standard of beauty, I needed more examples. Min treating me like a horn dog was justpletely unfair.


    When the girls finally finished cing their orders and being measured, I finally turned back around and moved over to Min. I moved close to her as she continued to scribble on some paper with a pen and ink that Melinda had provided for her.


    ¡°Are you sure this is okay?¡± I asked Min quietly.


    Min looked to make sure no one was listening in before whispering back. ¡°Mm¡­ need money for after.¡±


    I stared nkly for a moment until I understood what she meant. She was, of course, correct. I wouldn¡¯t remain a princess forever, and when Denova was finally defeated and the pair of us were free to go our way, we would suddenly find ourselves in the need of money. In those few words, Min had suggested she was saving money in order to support me once we were out of this situation. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about this. I lived in a world where both the man and wife worked, and I didn¡¯t feel great about being supported by Min. I then realized those thoughts were epting Min as my wife, so I pushed them away and joined the women as they chatted.


    ¡°¡­ saved the entire vige.¡± Mary was exining.


    ¡°Who saved what?¡± I asked, joining the conversation a bitte, but needing the distraction.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Melinda spoke up. ¡°Mary was just suggesting you might not be the only hero in the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Hero? You mean like the one who defeated the Demon King?¡± I asked, suddenly very interested in what they were talking about.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Mary shook her head. ¡°Nothing so grand as that kind of hero. However, there was a band of adventurers who protected a vige that was attacked by bandits.¡±


    ¡°Bandits? Like the Bandit King Denova?¡± I frowned, taking my experience with Bandits.


    Melinda barked augh. ¡°As if adventurers could have repelled a Bandit King. That vige would have been ashes if it was anyone so organized. Just a random grouping of bandits. Probably trying to get in good with one of the Bandit Kings.¡±


    ¡°The King may honor them.¡± Destine broke in.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ another knighting perhaps.¡± Melinda shrugged. ¡°ssic move to push aside unrest. Raise amoner up to lower nobility, hand him some farnd, send him away, and the people have a hero and the belief that they too could be noble if they fight hard enough.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Mary had a tight face. ¡°My family became nobles this way¡­¡±


    Melinda sighed. ¡°I mean nothing by it, dear, I¡¯m not speaking badly against the nobles who rose the ranks. Just ignore my silly meanderings.¡±


    That seemed to be enough to satiate Mary, and her face loosened. I was considering what they were talking about. Being a noble seemed to put you in a hard ce. In the end, you were basically dependent on the decisions of the King, but you didn¡¯t always agree with them. For example, these girls knew that most of the nobles in the city went to these sex parties, and every day they had to pretend that this sort of thing didn¡¯t happen, feeding into the illusions they didn¡¯t agree with.


    Either way, another person being knighted had very little to do with me. I still didn¡¯t know where I stood in the royal family after this day. Would the king still treat me the same way even after hitting me? I assumed that my rtionship with Julian and Gregory was basically over, but how about Richard? Would he continue to treat me indifferently after we had sex? How would he react after having seen me the previous night?


    ¡°There was onest thing I brought you all here for,¡± Melinda spoke with a smile, then waved a hand at a servant who was attending nearby.


    She bowed and then left the room. The rest of us voiced our questions, but Melinda merely smiled like a cat in the cage with a bird until the door opened again. Two men suddenly walked into the room, and I instantly recognized the pair.


    ¡°Sandor! Pratter!¡± I spoke up while standing before I could help myself.


    ¡°Ah, there she is!¡± Sander spoke up, holding his arms out. ¡°The genius that revolutionized our business.¡±


    I went up and gave him a hug. He patted me on the back affectionately. I went and hugged Pratter as well, although he acted considerably more shyly, holding his arms around a box to his side and only giving me a nod and a smile until I pulled away.


    ¡°So, what are you guys doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Sandor gave Melinda a nod. ¡°Your friend here has been using your name. You haven¡¯t stopped by our ce recently, and we¡¯ve been meaning to speak with you since ourst meeting.¡±


    I turned back and gave Melinda a look, but she shrugged unapologetically. ¡°Well, it seemed to me that you basically invented the sex toy industry in this nation, you should be privy to some of the benefits.¡±


    ¡°Benefits?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah, right!¡± Sandor snapped and Pratter put a box on the tea table, which the servants had quickly cleared. ¡°Our business was always decent, but after you gave use the idea of selling sex toys, the business has exploded. We have requests left and right, from dozens of nations. We¡¯re going to be opening up stores in the capitals of other countries. And perhaps most importantly, we have been offered seats in the Merchant¡¯s Guild. That¡¯s the highest honor for a merchant to achieve! And I must say, it¡¯s all thanks to you¡­¡±


    Melinda waved her hand. ¡°Get on with it. We¡¯re not growing any younger.¡±


    Sandor shot Melinda a wry look and then turned back to me. ¡°Well, if you ever need anything from us, we¡¯ll be happy to help. Orders, transport, you name it. However, the reason we came out today, upon Melinda¡¯s suggestion, we wanted to show you some of our next generation sex toys!¡±


    ¡°So that box then¡­¡± I looked down at the box on the table and twisted my mouth.


    ¡°Ah, yes, well the stuff we sent you was just our first-generation stuff. We figured we could do better, so we wanted you to see what we came up with.¡±


    He began reaching into the box and pulling out small vials of stuff. I nced down at the vial pressed into my hand. Since everyone else was uncorking it, I popped the lid off of mine and smelled it. It had a sweet fruity smell.


    ¡°These are?¡± Destine asked,¡± It smells like a peach.¡±


    ¡°Ah, those are lubricant. After I heard tell of the male enhancement potions going around town, it gave me the idea to use a nonmagical lubricant that tastes and smells pleasing.¡±


    The girls all made surprised and eager noises. ¡°This would make it taste a lot more agreeable when I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Mary couldn¡¯t finish that line, turning into a pile of blushes.


    ¡°You know,¡± Melinda chuckled. ¡°Those potions are made exclusively by Cornelia¡­¡±


    This time it was Sandor and Pratter¡¯s turns to exim in surprise. ¡°You created the potions too? Incredible! If you could give me the recipe, I¡¯ll pay you handsomely!¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± I gave a smile as I corked the lube and handed it back. ¡°Family secret?¡±


    He seemed to want to push more, going so far as to sign an exclusivity deal, but eventually, a word from Melinda got him to back down.


    ¡°Those lubricants are oil, aren¡¯t they?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do use oil in them,¡± Pratter confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°That means when they experience friction they can create heat. It can be ufortable during high friction and can even cause your condoms to rip. That¡¯s why most lubricant where Ie from is water-based.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ a water-based lubricant, you say?¡± Pratter scratched his chin.


    ¡°Wait, what is a condom?¡± Sandor demanded.


    This is how I ended up exining condoms to the group. I believed that the old day condoms were made from sheepskin or something. I said everything I understood about the process.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s an interesting idea. Prevent pregnancy and the spread of disease during sex.¡± Sandor nodded. ¡°But magic can already keep a woman from getting pregnant and any healer could take care of most diseases. The priestess even offers free birth prevention spells at the local temple once a week. Theyst for a month. However, if a woman misses her spell, she¡¯d have to wait for the next time. I know a lot of pregnancies that urred because the woman forgot or couldn¡¯t wait until the next time the temple opened. Perhaps I could find a market for these. Of course, we¡¯d have to develop them first.¡±


    We finished passing around and tasting the lube. Mary was the most interested, actually tilting the vial and drinking some instead of just sticking her finger in, leaving us allughing at the look on her face.


    The next item turned out to be the one I was most interested in, the prosthetic penis. Although it didn¡¯t look much different from the standard strap-on, they imed that it could be put on and would ultimately emte a penis perfectly for the wearer. It used illusion magic to make it look real and even became erect or softened based on the arousal of the wearer. However, before I could grab the thing, Min picked it up.


    I asked him if I could buy it now, and he waved his hands. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying dear, you could order whatever you want. Take the whole box with you if you want, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to even out how much you¡¯ve done for us.¡± Sandor smiled.


    ¡°In many ways.¡± Pratter¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    Fortunately, the other girls were distracted ying with magical restraints he had brought out and didn¡¯t notice our conversation as Min pocketed the fake penis. However, I was getting the sense that the introduction of sex toys had done more than make the couple rich. I think their own sex lives had improved as well.


    The magical restraints were interesting simply because they were magical. That meant they could change length, tighten, or strengthen based on the will of the user. This reminded me of Min¡¯s sexy dress which I had abandoned at the meeting. I mentioned the dress in part to Sandor and Pratter, and before long they were also cing an order with Min to create a few prototypes, although they¡¯d be a lot tamer than mine.


    We were also shown a dildo that could lengthen and widen based on the user¡¯s will, which included a throbbing mode that certainly tempted me. I ended up adding that to my collection. The box also included a prostate stroker, a specially made vibrator that could easily reach that certain area. The girls didn¡¯t get it, but by the wayPratter and Sandor looked at it I suspected they had gotten quite a bit of use out of one just like it.


    There was a ring which told the user when they were starting their period. All four of us demanded one, but as their benefactor, I got the only one they had brought with them. I put it on my finger as the other girls gave me jealous looks, even Min. They also had some nipple mps which shot out a little electricity. I had seen the things at the sex club so they must have already been selling them. The other girls were not even remotely interested in it.


    Thest item was the equivalent of a vagina pump. They had a penis pump as well. I hadn¡¯t suggested the existence of either of the items earlier, so Pratter hade up with this design on his own. Essentially, it was a cup you put over your sexual organs, and it would create a sucking feeling by vacuuming out air. Many people had the belief that penis pumps were there to increase the size of a guy¡¯s penis, however, they didn¡¯t likely work that way. Instead, they existed mostly to fulfill a sexual stimulus that some people must enjoy.


    I had forgotten these existed in my world, and frankly, I struggled to see the appeal. However, Melinda had quickly shown interest in it and had forked over several gold coins to buy the one they had. Unlike me, the other girls had to pay.


    The evening drew to a close as we went through Pratter and Sander¡¯s mobile stock of toys. I had taken Pratter aside and discussed a few more ideas, including the creation of a whip. I didn¡¯t sugar coat the fact that I was not only looking for a toy whip but also a weapon. He said they usually wouldn¡¯t, but because it was me, they¡¯d look into it.


    As our night wore on, our tea had transitioned to wine, and we joked, told stories, and yed around until the evening. Min wasn¡¯t really part of most of it, but like when we were in my bedroom, she stayed off to the side and watched after me. Surprisingly, she had also managed to get Pratter¡¯s ear, and the two had discussed something in private.


    However, when I tried to get her to talk, she merely put her finger to her mouth and said. ¡°Secret.¡±


    Her look was cute enough that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to force it out of her, so I figured I¡¯d have to wait. As it started to get dark, I finally got over the fear of going back to the castle. Spending a day away from the castle after the previous night had been a good idea. I felt rejuvenated now, and I felt like I was more equipped to deal with whatever the King and other nobles threw at me. I still had Min and Reinhart, and even to an extent Devon, so I could make it.


    Melinda gave me a reassuring nod, and I felt relieved that I had run into a woman as caring and supportive as her. I had never gotten along well with my mother, so in a way, she felt like a mom to me. I gave each of the three a hug and got back into the carriage with Min, who had also taken enough wine that her cheeks were glowing red.


    The trip back to the castle was uneventful, but when I opened the door into my dark room, I saw a figure standing there. They were cloaked and immediately suspicious looking. I almost turned to call for a guard, but when they turned I saw under their hood and gasped in recognition. I knew the person in front of me.


    ¡°Jenai¡­¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ¡°Hello, Aria¡­¡± the voice of one of the people I cared about most in this world said.


    I froze in the door, not quite sure how to react to seeing her in the room with me. There was a tap on my shoulder and I turned back to see Min standing next to me. I had exined to her my situation, so she knew who Jenai was. However, before my brain could start fearing that Jenai mighte too close to ¡°the other woman¡± in Min¡¯s mind, Min spoke up.


    ¡°For tonight, busy¡­¡± Min said. ¡°Be back in morning.¡±


    Min turned away and walked down the hall. My eyes followed her admiringly. Once again, Min had put my feelings first. The amount I was owing Min was starting to grow astronomical. While feeling once again how incredible it was to have a wonderful woman like Min in my life, my eyes turned back to the issue at hand, the presence of Jenai in my room.


    ¡°Denova?¡± I guessed.


    Jenai gave a curt nod. ¡°This is truth. Denova has sent me personally to learn what you know.¡±


    I nodded and walked over to my bedside. Pushing the sex toys to the side, I pulled out several papers. Jenai didn¡¯t move from her spot at the foot of my bed, so I moved over to her and handed her the papers. She grabbed them and gave me a nod.


    ¡°I wrote down everything. There is a map as well.¡± Although I said I wrote it all down, it was Min who had created the map more skillfully than I could. ¡°The best time to move would be the night of the harvest. The majority of the nobles leave the castle and the security is focused there. As I state in the documents, if Denova took a small group of men and put on masks, the guards will let them walk right on by. They can escape with the treasure through an underground passage in a nearby tower. This event is kept very quiet, so it should be easy to infiltrate at this time.¡±


    ¡°Then that is likely what Denova will do.¡± Jenai gave another abrupt nod before turning and walking away.


    ¡°Wait! Is that it?¡± I asked in surprise as Jenai was already half way to the door.


    ¡°That is all,¡± Jenai said. ¡°My mission is finished. I must return to Denova as ordered.¡±


    ¡°No, wait, but¡­¡± I reached out and grabbed her hand before she could make it out the door.


    I frowned as my hand wrapped around her wrist. There was something coarse and unpleasant on the back of her wrist, so I reached out with my other hand before she could pull away. I pulled back her sleeve and let out a gasp. The top of her hand going up the entire length of her arm were various cuts and bruises.


    ¡°Jenai? What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is not important. Simply an ident (lie).¡± Jenai was averting her eyes.


    Once, I had considered Jenai an expert in <strong>Deception</strong>. However, I had maxed out <strong>Deception</strong> and had been ying the role of a princess for several weeks. Her once expressionless face now gave away loads of emotion. She was confused, scared, exhausted, and pained. I could see it written all over her. It was a Jenai I had never seen before.


    I pulled her to me aggressively, and then immediately pulled back her hood. There were several bruises on her neck. A few of them looked to be hickeys, but several of them were too wide to be done by any mouth. As I dropped the cloak to the floor, I could see more cuts and bruises hidden under her clothing. I could quickly see what had happened.


    ¡°Denova? He did this to you?¡± my eyes turned dark at the thought of the man.


    ¡°This is¡­ none of your concern.¡± Jenai tried to turn away from me, but I grabbed her arms and pulled her back.


    ¡°No, this is my concern. You are my concern.¡±


    ¡°This thing, just leave it!¡± Jenai tried to deflect, her eyes refusing to meet mine.


    ¡°Why are you trying to avoid me? Just look me in the eye!¡± I demanded.


    ¡°No, I cannot do this¡­¡± Jenai struggled to pull away, but I was a greater level than her now and she couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Do what? What is wrong?¡± I tried to understand why Jenai was acting this way.


    ¡°You are!¡± She snapped, and suddenly she did something I hadn¡¯t seen since the night she was drunk, she cried. ¡°You are what¡¯s wrong¡­ He beats me now. He hurts me. Cuts me. Burns me. I used to be his first. I used to be the girl who was going to the castle as his spy. But you took it from me. And now I¡¯m just useless leftovers.¡±


    ¡°Jenai¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use my name! You broke him. You broke him by making him want you. And every day you¡¯re away, he takes it all out on me. You broke him, and so now he breaks me. You ruined everything! He put the cor back on, you see?¡± She grabbed at the cor still on her neck, very simr to the one Min willingly wore.


    ¡°That is¡­ Denova-¡± my eyes narrowed at the state Denova had put her in.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Denova¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± Jenai shouted. ¡°You did this thing. You took everything from me. I should¡­ I should hate you. I want to hate you, but I can¡¯t. Tell me, Aria¡­ tell me why I can¡¯t hate you!¡±


    My face went white as she hit a nerve, the reality of the situation suddenly striking home. ¡°I- ¡°


    ¡°I know what you did. Denova told me.¡± Jenai interrupted. ¡°You used some kind of skill to manipte me. You made me like you. You took everything¡­ even my own emotions from me. You made me care for you so that you could take everything away. You manipte people as easily as Denova. You two deserve each other! No matter how much I want to¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t stop it. I love you. I want to hate you, but I love you more than anyone, damn you!¡±


    Jenai broke into sobs, clinging to my chest now as her hands useless struck my arms. I was stunned to silence, unable toe up with an appropriate answer. At the time, I had been throwing <strong>Seduction</strong> around without really understanding what it meant. I was simply desperate to live, and so I didn¡¯t consider the consequences of changing people¡¯s minds. Back when I first met Jenai, this whole world still felt like a video game. I had been dancing from one situation to the next, barely keeping it together.


    It wasn¡¯t until my time with the Pigman that I finally started to get a grip on reality. Even then, it took the support of Min, a woman I hadn¡¯t seduced who still chose to love me, that I was finally able to start caring again.


    However, I did care about Jenai. It wasn¡¯t in the same way I cared about Min, but at the very least I wanted to protect her too. That was something I had decided before, and it wasn¡¯t something I had forgotten. As silly as it sounded, every time I had sex, I was concerned about the experience and strength needed to save the both of us. This woman in my arms mattered to me, even if her concern for me was only a fabrication of my skills.


    I slowly put my hand on her head and closed my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry I did this thing to you. But I will take responsibility, I will. I promised I would save you from Denova. I¡¯m sorry, so sorry, that I couldn¡¯t protect you until now.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Jenai looked up at me, wetness still in her eyes. ¡°What can you do against a Bandit King?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do exactly what I said I¡¯d do. I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    I knew I could do that. If he touched me enough that I¡¯d consider it sex, then I could activate ck Widow. As Reinhart had suggested, I simply needed to rearrange my definition of sex. He may be hesitant to stick it in me, but if I could convince myself that simply touching me was sex, then I could activate my skill. That was the trick I had up my sleeve. However, first, I needed to take Jenai away from Denova.


    If I freed Jenai tonight, Denova won¡¯t know what happened. He might think that she was caught or something. It would spread enough doubt at least that I could meet Denova in person. At that point, my skills of <strong>Seduction</strong> were leagues beyond the first time I had met him. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d jump to killing me. I just needed to get him into bed, and then he¡¯d be mine. Jenai was looking at me doubtfully, but I gave her a reassuring look.


    After a moment, she spoke up. ¡°You do look different. More beautiful, if that was possible. More confident. When you say it, I almost believe it.¡±


    ¡°I have a new skill,¡± I spoke up. ¡°I believe I can use it to free you tonight!¡±


    Jenai made a noise of surprise, but shortly after I exined the new skill to her she spoke up. ¡°If this possession works the way you think, I will be your ve?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well,¡± I gave a wry smile. ¡°I won¡¯t ask anything of you, and as soon as we can free you-¡±


    ¡°No! That is fine.¡± Jenai held out her hands and gave a smile. ¡°If I were Aria¡¯s ve, I think I could find happiness.¡±


    I frowned at the idea of taking on another ve. It¡¯s not like I wanted a bunch of ves. The fact they were all women also led to a bit of disappointment. I hoped the next person I enved was a handsome guy. Although, I then realized I was admitting I¡¯d be enving more people in the future and decided to end that direction of thought.


    ¡°Alright, so we have to do a ritual involving sex.¡±


    Jenai wasn¡¯t bothered by that in the least. In fact, at the mention of having sex with me, her eyes seemed to brighten considerably. I watched her nearly bipr change in personality worriedly as I considered how devastatingly powerful <strong>Seduction</strong> was. Jenai hade into the room wanting nothing to do with me, but my mere presence was like a drug for her. Her desire to be with me overwhelmed all sense and within a few minutes, she wanted nothing more than to be by my side, instantly forgiving the hell I had inadvertently caused her. It certainly wasn¡¯t normal.


    I wondered vaguely if this was what it was like for girls in abusive rtionships. Did the highs in their rtionship and the hope for a better tomorrow override the horrors? That was a line of thinking that made me out to be the abusive husband, so I dropped that as well. I only wanted to best for Jenai, and that was the truth. For the moment that meant freeing her by any means possible.


    The ritual wasn¡¯t much. I had to draw a rune under the ce we would have sex. Then, near climax I would ask her if she wanted to be mine, and she¡¯d have to say yes. The way to perform the ritual had appeared in the back of my head from the moment I had epted the skill,ing into my brain as soon as I thought to use it.


    As soon as I was done tracing the rune, I began to pull off Jenai¡¯s clothing. I winced in shock and horror as I looked at her shirtless back. It was clear that her back had taken much of Denova¡¯s rage. She had been whipped recently and there were clear strips across her back. She had several noticeable burns and arge gash in her shoulder that must have been a knife. This was simply hateful and abusive for no reason.


    Of course, I knew why Denova did it. He did it because he could. It was another message to me. I could do nothing but follow his orders. He could hurt Jenai even more, or hurt me if he wanted to. To a man like Denova, it was all about the control.


    I used Cat¡¯s Meow, and for at least this night, I stripped Jenai of his marks. I couldn¡¯t do much about the bruises, but as my tongue worked its way up her back and along her arms, the worst of her cuts disappeared like mist. My tongue flicked its way across her entire body, and I could see the tension in her forehead dissipate as I pulled away from the difort and pain. Before long, she only had a few mild bruises, but otherwise looked like the Jenai I knew and remembered.


    I took Jenai down onto the bed that Min and I had shared. Min likely knew that things would go to this, and I felt like I had already received her consent earlier. Therefore, it didn¡¯t tug on my conscious too much. Jenai was another woman I cared for, and Min understood that there were some things I had to do.


    It seemed like no sooner had my lips touched Jenai¡¯s pussy than she exploded like a fountain. I licked her up and then continued to eat her pussy, but I found her squirting out more a minuteter. I didn¡¯t stop, and soon she was making some rather loud moaning sounds. Meanwhile, her feet kicked and squirmed around me until I held them down, and then they still tried to kick out of my grip every time she orgasmed.


    She waspletely different from thest time I had eaten her out. Then, she had been very quiet and reserved. Each time she came, she merely gave an affirmation. She squirted each time, but it never urred with the extreme force of this. I could feel her body buckling as she was racked with sexual pleasure. At one point, she came so hard that her body arched, and her pussy bent at an angle I could no longer reach with my tongue.


    The second time that happened, I picked her butt up and went down under to keep eating her out as she came. She was quickly making the bed wet in ways that Min and I only aplished on the raunchiest of nights.


    It took me a bit to realize what the difference was, she wasn¡¯t wearing her mask. I mean, she originally tried to wear her usually deceptive mask, but the second I started touching her, the <strong>Deception</strong> broke and she became a wild woman. I wondered if this was the effect of <strong>Seduction</strong>, distance making the heart grow fonder or something like that. I asked her what was going on, and she gave a light-heartedugh.


    Jenai was panting as she answered. ¡°That is¡­ you really have changed. I cannot believe you are the same woman as before. The way you touch me is incredible. I¡¯ve never felt like this. If I did not already love you, I think I would have fallen for you.¡±


    ¡°That good?¡± I asked with a smirk before going back down to lick her clit.


    Jenai gave a smile which turned into a moan as she came a secondter. Simply put, my increased skills were so good that Jenai was no longer able to show restraint. This showed a reality about people I had suspected for some time. A married man might be dry and boring with his wife, but be explorative and domineering with his mistress. A woman might be sexually reserved with one partner, but a total kink when given a partner she wasn¡¯t afraid would judge her. The same person can react radically different given the sexual situation they were ced in.


    Although Jenai wasn¡¯t just different from herself before, she was also a considerably different lover from Min. Min was slow to arousal, slow, and decisive. Whether she was wearing the toy or not, Min kept a strong control of her body, and never wasted a motion. Jenai was much more exotic. She would squirm, kick, and buck at any touches as if her body had a mind of its own. Her orgasms were loud and expressive. Without her mask, sex with Jenai was a satisfying yet demanding, unlike the cool and collected Min.


    As Jenai was building up to one of her stronger orgasms, I finally asked the question. ¡°Will you give your life to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jenai said, half moaning, but a momentter light shot out and surrounded the pair of us as she orgasmed.


    I finished eating Jenai out, and then the pair of snuggled together as I checked her over. I frowned when I noticed that the ve cor was still wrapped around her neck. After a moment, I used <strong>Examine</strong> on her, and my frown only deepened.


    Jenai gave a sad smile. ¡°No effect, yes?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ shouldn¡¯t be,¡± I said darkly.


    ¡°I suspected this would be the case.¡± Jenai shrugged. ¡°It was a hope, but it was perhaps too much to hope for.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, we did the ritual correctly. The death curse should be gone.¡± I started to grow agitated, trying to run through every step.


    ¡°The skill likely worked.¡± Jenai shrugged. ¡°But Denova is still stronger. With his higher level, his death curse takes priority. Your skill might work if you were a third tier, but right now, you¡¯re simply too weak.¡±


    She seemed to beforting me, but it was Jenai who had to suffer. Denova had enved her and put a death mark on her. He was abusing her, and once again I was left feelingpletely useless. I still wasn¡¯t strong enough to even do this much. My hand was clenching to the point it was shaking when Jenai put her hand out and touched it.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry that I med you.¡± Jenai said. ¡°I know that you were only trying to survive. I know that Denova is the one to me for all of this, not you. Denova just has a way of getting into people¡¯s heads. He made me doubt myself. He made me doubt you. However, I¡¯ll say what I said once before. I know that one day you¡¯ll defeat him. I just won¡¯t be around to experience it.¡±


    ¡°You will be¡­¡± I looked up at her, a tear falling down my face. ¡°I swear it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a promise you can¡¯t keep.¡± Jenai still wore that same sad smile. ¡°When I die¡­ please, just make Denova pay.¡±


    I moved up to Jenai and gave her a hug, holding her close to me. ¡°When I kill Denova, you¡¯ll be right there with me. We¡¯ll make him pay together.¡±


    Jenai didn¡¯t look convinced, but her face still loosened and she gave me a kiss on the ear before finally pulling away. ¡°Thank you, Aria, for reminding me what it feels like to be a woman. However, despite our best efforts, I¡¯m still Denova¡¯s, and I must return with the news.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back to him,¡± I said in a pleading voice.


    ¡°I have no choice. And neither do you. In only a few weeks, he¡¯ll have robbed the throne, and you¡¯ll be back in his clutches. Be stronger before then, it¡¯s your only chance.¡±


    Jenai stood up and reclothed herself. Under the cloak she was wearing, she still wore the thin, barely covering undergarments despite the fact that it was fall now and the weather was bing quite chilly at night. I helplessly watched her go as she gave me onest smile, blew a kiss, and then turned and walked out the door. There was nothing else I could saw. My best option had failed miserably and now the woman I had sworn to protect was in the hands of a torturous bastard.


    I pulled out a dagger from the nightstand and let out a blood-curdling scream of frustration. I immediately started hacking at the pillow in front of me. I imagined that it was Denova¡¯s face, and I struck it hard enough that the dagger hit the back of the headboard and caused my fingers to vibrate. No matter how hard I struck, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of absolute failure.


    A few hourster when Min returned to the room, the bed had been torn to shreds. Feathers from destroyed pillows were sitting all over the room, and I was lying naked in the middle of the mess, a dagger in my hand as I slept with tears still running down my cheeks.


    She began to clean up the mess and dress me, the same as she did every night.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    ¡°Given the rumors currently going on about you, I¡¯m expressing some concern over the continuation of my son¡¯s arranged marriage.¡±


    The following morning, two days after the event with my mask breaking, I had received a morning summons to stand before the King. He sat on his throne now, a stern look on his face as he stared down at me. Richard was in the room as well, but he held the same disinterested look her always had. When his eyes met mine, there was absolutely nothing that indicated his eptance of the fact we had sex a few nights prior.


    As the King spoke, I recalled having straddled hisp on that throne at least once before. It wasn¡¯t typical since the throne room didn¡¯t offer the same privacy as his study, but once sitting in the king¡¯sp while he fondled your breasts and bounced you up and down on his knee was enough to diffuse any intimidation that throne gave. That wasn¡¯t to say I was free of fear. Even after spending the previous day with the girls, I still feared what woulde of this.


    ¡°I am sorry, father.¡± I didn¡¯t shoot him a smile like I might of once, my role y skill telling me that this wasn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± The King cleared his throat like he had swallowed something distasteful. ¡°That¡¯ll be King Hyburn, for the moment.¡±


    I winced at the words. It certainly felt like a step backward. All the goodwill I had earned with the royal family seemed to dissipate in a puff of smoke. I certainly couldn¡¯t expect Richard to step up and defend me, and of course, Devon was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°What would my lord have me do?¡± I asked, lowering my head in mock atonement.


    The King gave a long sigh. ¡°I owe your father my life. Therefore, I am not ready to annul the engagement based on simple rumors. However, you will be watched very closely. I suggest you spend some time bing the perfect wife for your husband-to-be. In a month, we will consider setting the final date.¡±


    I tried to look chastised while also looking grateful to the King. Naturally, I didn¡¯t feel grateful at all. He had hit me, breaking my mask, and now he wanted to act like it was my fault. The audacity of that old man. Of course, had I actually been Cornelia, his statement would have been a huge relief. I¡¯d still have a chance to not embarrass my entire family and nation.


    However, I was not Cornelia. I didn¡¯t care about that engagement, and I didn¡¯t care anything about the majority of the people in this castle. After a little less than two weeks. I would be out of there. It looked like the King was pulling hisp privileges. Well, that was just fine. I couldn¡¯t level up sitting on hisp, anyway. I had less than two weeks to gain as many levels as I could, and simply put, Richard, the King, Devon, or even Julian weren¡¯t needed. I had wasted tons of time with them, and they hadn¡¯t given me much experience.


    I let role y run on autopilot, saying all the formalities of a polite, boring, and stupid princess while the King nodded like he had sessfully chastised a child. When I finally left the throne room, I was ready to punch a wall. However, at the very least, the wait and see approach meant I had enough time to finish up what I came here to do. I had let the mor and excitement of the noble life rule me for thest few weeks. Until the harvest, I simply needed to work on myself. That¡¯s what brought me back to Reinhart¡¯s tower.


    ¡°You want what from me?¡± Reinhart asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I need you to teach me as much as you can. I n to flee the castle on the night of the Harvest.¡±


    Reinhart winced. ¡°I wish you hadn¡¯t told me that.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I shrugged,¡± I trust you, and right now I need people I can trust.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Reinhart gave a shrug. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know, but work as I talk, if you can listen you can move your hands.¡±


    That¡¯s how I ended up working on experiments as I listened to Reinhart lecture about magic. Previously, he had always been more of an active teacher, demanding that I find books and only ask questions when I didn¡¯t understand something. However, I didn¡¯t have the time to work my way through the half-dozen tomes he wanted me to read. Instead, I needed to focus on what was important, and that was something I could only get from an experienced mentor.


    On top of making several of the recipe¡¯s Reinhart had pushed me to make, I also continued to run experiments on the animal semen I had umted. Thus far, I had absolutely no luck ining up with any other potions, when suddenly a certain batch came back positive with my <strong>Examine</strong>.


    <strong>Potion Making has increased to level 5.</strong>


    <strong>Examine has increased to level 9.</strong>


    <strong>Vial of Moderate Sexual Arousal, Grade B, Maker: Aria ¨C Increases the sexual arousal of target considerably for fifteen minutes.</strong>


    ¡°Oh, a grade B potion, and another recipe. Absolutely incredible. Many alchemists will go their whole lives only discovering or improving upon one or two recipes. For you to have created four never before used recipes, it is simply amazing.


    ¡°Ah, well, I just lucked out.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s your skills as an alchemist. You¡¯re clean, methodical, and think of changing conditions in ways I¡¯d never had guessed. Speaking of which, what is the recipe for this? It seemed to be a nontopical version of the Pigman lubricant.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is¡­¡± I started looking through the notes and then realized that while listening to Reinhart I had forgotten to take any. ¡°I, um¡­ didn¡¯t take the notes.


    Reinhart sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Well, my ability can tell it was made with the troll semen.¡±


    ¡°Uh!¡± I winced. ¡°That¡¯s right. I used thest of it today.¡±


    Reinhart shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned it is harder to get. That seems to hold true in all of life. The harder something is to get, the more powerful it is magically. That¡¯s probably why this is moderate. Well, until you can get back down there to gain more sample, this is the only vial. Do you want it?¡±


    I shook my head,¡± Just sell it. Maybe someone at the Harvest can make use of it.¡±


    ¡°Right, you mentioned that a lot of the stuff I sold was showing up at these underground sex parties. I was invited to one of those once. Never went, but I still have the mask sitting around somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You have a mask?¡± I asked. ¡°Ah, would you mind if I had it?¡±


    ¡°For entry? They say the masks allow entry. Don¡¯t lose it, don¡¯t show anyone you have it. However, would it work if you just showed up with someone else¡¯s mask on?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that,¡± I shrugged. ¡°By the time of the next meeting, it¡¯ll already be toote. The mask might help me escape, is what I was thinking¡­¡±


    Reinhart thought about it for another moment before letting out another sigh. ¡°I think it might be a good idea if I fled around the same time, too. So, by all means, have the mask.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too? Ah, not because of me?¡±


    Reinhart gave a wry smile. ¡°No, this one has more to do with me. I suppose there is no risk in telling you. I received a letter yesterday from Julian. It was odd to receive it, but it hinted at some things, and made it abundantly clear that Julian might overlook those things if I attended his little sex party.¡±


    ¡°ckmail?¡±


    Reinhart gave a single nod, and I let out a sigh. I suspected that Julian had fallen back on these kinds of methods many times. I wasn¡¯t convinced he had any kind of special skills, but he wasn¡¯t above maniption, trickery, ckmail, <strong>Seduction</strong>, or t out lying when it helped him obtain his goals. The problem was that his goals weren¡¯t particrly clear. To me, it seemed like Julian just wanted to force the entire world to act as perverted as him.


    ¡°C-can you tell me what you need to hide?¡± I asked coyishly.


    Reinhart chuckled, and then turned away, not providing me with any clear answer. Well, I hadn¡¯t expected him to talk, anyway. I continued to listen to lessons from Reinhart while making more potions. I made potions none stop, using every resource he had avable to create one potion after another. This was the conclusion I hade to early that today. I had to get my potions maxed as quickly as possible.


    However, there was a reason to my madness. After you finished the first tier of potion making, you¡¯d unlock the next tier, poison making. My ss had given me advantages when it came to sex, but chemistry would be my second strength. If I could just create a deadly enough poison, I could create another way to kill Denova. ck Widow was simply too slow, and I didn¡¯t think Jenai could wait that long. Plus, there was always the worst possibility, that Denova detected and healed the curse before it took effect. Of course, even if he didn¡¯t heal the curse, he could still murder me and Jenai if he found out I had cursed him to death.


    The problem with simply buying a poison is that this world mainly depended on two types of poisons. The first was the kind you coated on your des. For that, I¡¯d need to get close enough to stab Denova. That didn¡¯t seem likely, even in the middle of sex he was always on edge, ready to burst into action. The second poison was the kind you drink. The possibility of getting Denova to drink a bottle without analyzing it seemed near impossible.


    That meant that I needed to do the same thing for poisons that I did for potions. I needed to create one that was topical. Something that I could rub on his skin, or my own. I could drink the antidote and insert the poison in my snatch. As he stuck it in, he¡¯d be poisoned by me. Perhaps I could make a poisoned lipstick and provide him a kiss of death. However, before I could do any of that, I had to max potion making.


    So, I made potion after potion after potion all while listening to Reinhart drone on about every trick he could think of. The sun was already starting to set, signaling one day closer to the Harvest, possibly myst chance to murder Denova. When my skill suddenly went up another level, I gave a sigh of relief.


    Potion Making has increased to level 6.


    I left Reinhart¡¯s tower sore and stiff. However, now that the day was up. I managed to make it to my bed and copse asleep once again wearing the clothing from the day without changing. That was when the nightmares began.


    The nightmares were relentless and dogged, but they all had a thread ofmonality, that was the fact they were about Denova. Denova would be fucking me hard, his satisfying dick thrusting into me. Except, I wasn¡¯t sexually aroused by Denova anymore, so I was uncharacteristically dry and thus it was rough and ufortable.


    His face hovered over me,ughing maniacally, practically dripping drool on my face. He¡¯d bite me, often hard enough to draw blood, but my body seemed frozen and unable to resist his sadistic whims. He¡¯d hit me, punch me, p me, and all I did was lie there and take it. He was stronger than me, bigger than me. I didn¡¯t have any choice. The thoughts of using my skills werepletely beyond me in these moments.


    Tears fell down my cheeks as I made whimpering sounds. The worst part was that despite the brutality of it all, I was still being ravaged by a man, and that meant it sexually felt good. However, everything was wrong with it, and the fact that I enjoyed it, even at a fundamental level, caused me to hate myself even more.


    That was when I woke with a start. Min was holding me and wiping the tears from my cheeks. I was breathing hard and covered in sweat. I wasn¡¯t at my most attractive, but Min still held me close, despite my unttering appearance.


    My body ached all over as if all the abuse I had received had been real. I hurt, yet felt sexually excited as well. With Min next to, and my turmoiled heart needingfort, it seemed like a no-brainer. My hands went up Min¡¯s shirt as I felt her body. Her work with the guards had actually caused her body to grow fit. She was considerably more muscr now, and her hands had grown callouses on them where they had once been soft. They were still soft, but they were different. Manlier.


    It was when my hand slipped into her pants when I found something surprising. She was a he. Instead of the expected vagina, my hand ran into a pair of balls and cock. As if responding to my touch that cock started to harden in my hands. I was still half asleep, so as I yed with Min¡¯s cock, my mind tried to make sense of the situation.


    I finally remembered that the previous day, Min had acquired the synthetic cock from Pratter and Sandor. That¡¯s right. Min was wearing the device, even in the middle of the night.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing it even when you go to sleep?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Min nodded. ¡°Whenever Vess? needs it, I¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    I gave a smile, and for a brief second, I felt like crying again. However, this time it was oddly not from fear, but a surge of love and happiness.


    ¡°Min?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I need it right now.¡±


    As I started straddling Min¡¯s cock, which was around seven inches, a perfect size for her body. Anyrger and she¡¯d start to look disproportioned. The pain in my chest and back hurt, causing me to realize I must have thrashed pretty badly in my nightmare. As I ignored the pain and enjoyed my lover, an idea popped in my head.


    ¡°Min, we¡¯ll need to start seriously training tomorrow,¡± I said, and then grimaced. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to like it.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Thwack!


    That was the sound of a paddle smacking into the tight ass of an attractive pretty boy. Thest few days I had been insatiable, I took out most of that on the boy before me. Usually, it wasn¡¯t something so violent, but today we needed to try something new. He let out a low moan, half pain, with a possible little bit of pleasure. I winced at the act until he looked back and nodded at me again, giving me the go ahead to give it another go. I pulled back my paddle and then brought it back down on his butt.


    Thwack!


    This cry seemed more pained than thest, and his butt waspletely red. Part of me was very turned on by this, and the other part of me was a little disgusted that this would turn me on. I put the paddle down. The boy looked back again and gave me another okay, but he had tears running down his eyes and I shook my head no. He frowned, pushing his chest off the bed as he turned around. His dick popped out and wagged as he turned, still fully erect and ready to go. Apparently, even spanking him was doing it sexually for him, unless, maybe something else was going on¡­


    ¡°Your, um¡­ penis, is it functioning right?¡±


    Min looked down at his fully erect penis before giving a familiar cute blush and nodding as he turned his head. ¡°Mm.¡±


    That previous morning, the next shipment of sex toys hade in fresh from Pratter and Sandor. ording to the letter, they hadpleted my toy whip, but my weapon would likely take a week or more. The toys had also included the paddle and a full set of bondage stuff. This arrived just on time, because the previous night had given me another idea on how to prepare for Denova.


    It was pretty simple. I needed to level more. However, the special skills I got with each level were often dependent, at least in part, on what I did that level. Therefore, if I wanted more violent skills, I needed to practice violence. I couldn¡¯t go out and kill monsters, and I couldn¡¯t practice with guards. Therefore, there was only one way I could work on both increasing my skills and getting relevant special skills in my next level. That was to practice bondage and pain on Min.


    Min was not naturally masochistic like Jenai, and despite popr belief, I was not a sadist. I had started with the paddle because I was afraid of hurting him with the whip since I didn¡¯t know how much damage it could do. However, if I wanted my whip skill to reach level 1, I¡¯d have to at least use it on him consistently.


    Min became surprisingly supportive of this y. I had thought he would reject it, but surprisingly, he had used the opportunity to make a demand of me as well. He pulled out his own order which he had slipped into mine. It was a little jewel that attached to his ve color. A momentter, it had shimmered with illusion magic and took on the form and feel of an adam¡¯s apple.


    ¡°With this¡­ Min boy now.¡±


    His voice was a little deeper now. The inflections and behavior of his speech hadn¡¯t changed, so it had a slightly feminine charm to it, and while I say deeper, it wasn¡¯t significant. Where Min¡¯s voice was once obviously female, the addition of this artifact had obscured it, so that if you only heard his voice, it¡¯d be difficult to determine his sex.


    Furthermore, the condition he set for allowing me to paddle and whip his bottom was that I must ept him as a man. For some time now, Min had been pushing the envelope, and with short hair, a deeper voice, and a fake penis indistinguishable from a real one, it was not difficult to imagine Min as a boy. He was a pretty boy, certainly, with nearly hairless arms and legs and nothing but a small patch above his penis, but he looked enough like a man that when we fucked, I was starting not to notice.


    His body had grown shapelier since we first met. His delicate features had been toned by a daily workout regimen. His tight ass was muscr now, and when he tensed I could see his butt tighten, just making me want to squeeze it. He had the hints of a six pack of abs, although with his hips he still had a distinctly feminine body. His chest still had a pair of small A breasts which he had no desire to diminish. If he wore loose clothing, he¡¯d pass for a boy, but anything tight would give away his fit female body easily. He sat somewhere in between, and it served to meet all of my sexual interests. Either way, I was sexually satisfied with Min.


    Part of it was because Min was simply Min. I cared deeply for Min, and it didn¡¯t really matter what he identified as. He was my Min. Strangely enough, despite dering himself a man, Min held strongly on to certain things. As mentioned, he was still very sensitive about his breast size, and still wouldn¡¯t stick it between my breasts for leveling up titty fuck. I also asked him about how he wanted to address each other now.


    ¡°So, should I call you husband then?¡± I asked jokingly.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Min shrugged. ¡°Min happy you ept marriage, but Vess? is Vess? and wife is wife. Only gender changed.¡±


    I gave a stupid sound, and Min chuckled at that. I didn¡¯t mean to suggest that I was epting him as my husband. Part of what bothered me about that was the fact that it suggested I was only epting him because she had be a he. When I exined this with a fluster, Min smiled gently and put me in his arms, which despite the fact he was smaller than me, felt a lot moreforting and manlier than they once did.


    He kissed me on the forehead and leaned over. ¡°Min love you¡­¡±


    With that, I started to be even more flustered, and suddenly I found Min swapping the dynamic, pulling me into a deep kiss until I was out of breath. I didn¡¯t hate this side of Min at all, but as we discussed things, I got the feeling that he took his role as my wife seriously. To him, we had married as two women, and thus, to him, it was important that it remained that way. Min was a man, and my wife.


    ¡°Will female Min ever show up again?¡± I asked, as Min held me tightly and I breathed in his fresh scent.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Aria has all of Min. Any time she wants. But only Aria.¡±


    I nodded, but had already decided I¡¯d be unlikely to ask that of Min unless he requested it himself. I had too much respect for Min to put that on him. However, after that heavy conversation, I had to push forward with my training. Which is how I ended up with Min bent over a bed while I paddled his bottom. For his benefit, he took it like a man.


    Since his dick was hard, I supposed that I wasn¡¯t being too violent, so I finally nodded and had Min bend back over. However, after looking at his nice ass from behind, I couldn¡¯t help but bend down behind him. I reached up between his legs and touched his balls. As I yed with them, feeling the stic skin, which was indistinguishable from real and sent the appropriate sensations to Min, I yfully kiss his butt.


    He bent over a little more, giving me the room to reach up and grab his shaft. With my face nearly in his butt, I decided it was time to test out a theory I was running. That is to say, I licked Min¡¯s asshole. His body shivered pleasurably with one lick, so I went a step farther and stuck it in. His ass was tight, and I could only manage to get the tip of my tongue in, the tightness of his sphincter stopping me from going farther with the current level of force. Still, I wiggled my tongue on his button, listening to the sounds of him moan in front of me. Of course, my hand was working his shaft now while I ate his butt.


    Analingus, Devon¡¯s favorite past time, isn¡¯t that bad at all. It wasn¡¯t like Min hadn¡¯t cleaned himself up ahead of time, so he was clean back there as he was up front. It wasn¡¯t any more disgusting than eating pussy. Yeah, he pooped from there, but every guy pees from their dick, yet it¡¯s not considered odd at all to put his dick in your mouth and swallow anything thates from the same hole he pees with.


    The reason analingus gets a bad wrap probably has to do with the fact that it isn¡¯t a direct sexual stimtion. Even in the case of anal sex, at least one party¡¯s penis or prostate is getting pleasured. The feeling of having someone¡¯s tongue in your butt isn¡¯t direct, but it is an act that sexually excites and enhances the experience. I knew this because as my tongue flicked across his butt, one hand keeping his cheeks spread while the other reach around his hip and stroked his cock, he was quickly moaning hard, his legs no longer working and his body only being held up by the pillow his upper half was dropped into.


    A momentter, I could feel him cum, a spurt of liquiding out his dick. As he came, his sphincter tightened, and I felt a tightening on the tip of my tongue as his body tensed just like when I stuck it in his pussy before.


    <strong>Cunnilingus and Blow Job has evolved into Oral Sex.</strong>


    <strong>Oral Sex has increased to MAX.</strong>


    <strong>Tongue craft has increased to level 6.</strong>


    <strong>Technique Unlocked: Flicker</strong>


    I gave a surprised look as I Examined my skills. I hadn¡¯t known what would happen, but this is the first time I¡¯d seen a skill turn into another skill. I thought analingus might be another skill, but doing it seemed to cause all three skills to evolve into the category oral sex. It made sense, except that now I had one generic skill. Not only would I not get any tier 2 skills that might follow maxing cunnilingus and analingus, but the three types of oral sex were radically different. Could you really say a skill for sucking cock fit in with a skill for eating pussy?


    As I was scowling at the confusing new ability, Min looked back with a questioning look. I shook my head and gave him a reassuring smile, letting him know I wasn¡¯t disappointed this his performance. As if to entuate that point, I licked my finger, wet with his cum. Of course, it was the liquidity clear taste of Min¡¯s pussy juice, not some strange artificial cum or cum illusion. Min had told me that they might be able to do that, but I put my foot down there. Min was Min, and the taste of Min was not something I wanted to change.


    In the end, my need to level by abusing Min failed miserably. He wasn¡¯t a masochist who enjoyed it, and while role ying would allow me to y the role of a sadist when needed, I didn¡¯t take pleasure in hurting him. So this put us back at square one, with me needing to level and no one avable to practice S&M on.


    I exined to Min the issue, and he blushed again, wearing a girlish expression on his face. Come on, Min, saying I don¡¯t get off on spanking you is hardly ttering. However, a momentter he made an off-handment that gave me pause.


    ¡°Know someone,¡± Min said.


    ¡°Huh? You know someone I can practice S&M with.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Min nodded. ¡°Nine someone¡¯s.¡±


    I frowned, but then it clicked and I immediately felt like an idiot for not seeing it sooner. Of course, the monsters in Reinhart¡¯s basement could take any abuse I threw at them, and not even bat an eysh. To some, like the Minotaur, I could whip as hard as I wanted and I probably wouldn¡¯t even leave a mark. I was hurting my beloved Min, and I had nine perfectly avable monsters that I didn¡¯t give a shit about.


    I apologized to Min profusely, but he shrugged it off. ¡°Would mention earlier, but wanted to try.¡±


    My eyes widened as Min answered peevishly. He had certainlye a long way from the woman who barely talked or expressed herself. Now, he excitedly engaged in sexual activities and wanted to try new things. I didn¡¯t know if my perverted nature had rubbed off on him, or if this was finally the real Min expressing himself.


    However it went, I ended up throwing myself at Min again, enjoying some more sexual y. I was rubbing Min¡¯s cock against my snatch, trying to keep him hard as his member started to soften when the familiar text popped up in front of my vision. I gave a pleased smile as I looked at the text.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 22!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Hermaphrodite (Passive): Have both male and female sex organs.</strong>


    <strong>Below the Belt (Passive): Skills and spells activated during sex cannot be detected. Both castor and target must be engaged in intercourse with each other.</strong>


    <strong>Squirter (Active): During oral sex, increases sexual pleasure to guarantee a squirt.</strong>


    ¡°Mm¡­ you leveled?¡± Min asked as I looked over my selections.


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to my sexy Min.¡±


    ¡°Good?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, the best I could hope for.¡±


    Below the belt was a skill I hadn¡¯t realized I needed until I saw it existed, but now that I knew that it existed, I couldn¡¯t even think of living without it. This was the thing that would finally allow me to defeat Denova. I could seduce him as my ve and he¡¯d never even realize it. I¡¯d ck Widow him, and then turn him into my own personal sex ve. He¡¯d give us all of his riches, send us on our way with a smile on his face, and then die a weekter. The next time he touched me sexually would be thest decision he ever made.


    Either way, I leaned over and gave Min a kiss as he watched me with a cute look on his face. I wanted to continue to level up my skills and gain experience with Min. Then I would tackle the monsters the next day. With luck, I could gain another two levels before the final night.


    However, our night was cut down prematurely when I started to feel some severe cramping. It was a bit early for my next period, but a few dayster the ring on my hand changed colors, indicating that my time of the month hade.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Of course, my extreme sexually cravings had been met my Min, whose stamina had improved steadily. Although, even he wasn¡¯t capable of keeping me up and going indefinitely. I had used my <strong>All Nighter </strong>skills to recover his energy, and I could make stamina potions easily now so even without it, stamina was never a problem. However, Min wasn¡¯t invincible, and after 18 hours of continuous sex, he had to bite his pride and return to the old strap-on, the one that never softened.


    My pussy was pping up and down on Min¡¯s strap-on, I was on top of Min and my pussy was soaked with ourbined lust. Min and my moaning sounds filled the room, and while my mind was only concerned about my own sexual satisfaction at the time, the noise I was making could have easily gotten me into a lot of trouble if the wrong people had walked by the room.


    When the pain started, it only hindered my sexual excitement a little at first. But rather than dissipating after a day or two, it steadily grew worse. When the ring started shining, with only about a week left before Harvest, for the first time in what felt like forever, I didn¡¯t feel like sex. After putting Min through a week of hell, he gave me a worried look when I didn¡¯t suddenly push him to the ground and have my way with him.


    The difort and pain weren¡¯t typical for me. It didn¡¯t simply just target my abdomen. It felt like my back was on fire as well. My arms hurt, my legs hurt, and my breasts hurt. It seemed like gradually over thest few days, my body had turned on me. However, it wasn¡¯t simply the pain that made things strange and left me without craving for sex. It was also what I felt down below.


    My pussy suddenly started to tingle one night, and I thought I was starting to grow sexually excited. However, before I could bug Min for a quickie, the feelings grew and before I knew it I found myself panting. My body twisted and turned as I started feeling sexual pleasure, which only culminated when I miraculously came.


    The first time I had one, Min had given me an usatory stare, ming me for touching myself when I should have called Min. He seemed oddly determinedtely to be the source of all my sexual gratification, and with me grounded from monsters and in trouble with nobles, he basically had been. As my libido grew, he almost took it as a personal challenge that he could meet me head on sexually, although that week had seriously worn him out, and he had bags under his eyes for thest couple of days.


    However, the spontaneous orgasms started to ur with surprising frequency. They often urred at night, but would asionally hit me during the day as well. I had exined the oddity of my spontaneous orgasms to Min, and he had given me a questioning look. It was after he had witnessed one himself that his looks started to turn worried.


    I usually hurt the most after one of these spontaneous orgasms. It was like a catalyst. First, I¡¯d feel an orgasm, and then my body would feel like it had been struck with a mallet. At the worst time, I didn¡¯t even get out of bed. I took potions of minor healing, but they didn¡¯t seem to do a thing.


    ¡°My seductress ss, maybe this is some kind of problem with it?¡¯ I offered the opinion.


    Min had shrugged at that, unsure of how to respond to my strange and growing problem. However, when the next racking of pain struck me, Min finally pulled me out of the room I had been held up in all week and dragged me over to Reinhart¡¯s tower. By the time I arrived, my body was flushed, both with arousal and a feeling of pain bad enough to cause me to keel over. It was at that point and time that the strangest thing yet happened.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 23!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Numbness (Passive): Reduce all pain, sexual stimtion, and touch by 50% permanently.</strong>


    <strong>Enhanced Rape (Passive): 2X Experience when someone is forced against their will.</strong>


    <strong>Sanctuary (Active): im a home as a seductress. All abilities are enhanced. Leveling is increased 2X within home. Can only select a home once a year. Must reside in sanctuary one month a year.</strong>


    Although the sudden level was surprising, I was still inclined to nce over it. If this was something akin to my seductress powers going out of whack, the free leveling seemed almost worth it. That said, none of the abilities looked like things I could use right now. However, it was Sanctuary that held the most appeal to me. It seemed like some kind of magical marker that allowed me to mark a home. It had some setbacks, but the appeal was too great. I selected it.


    Min had been watching me with a confused look and I gave a shrug before following her up thest flight of stairs into Reinhart¡¯sboratory.


    ¡°Ah, Aria, I see you¡¯ve finally taken the time to show up. However, you¡¯ve brought your elfpanion. What is-¡± He stopped when he saw my condition.


    I was barely able to stand at this point, pain and pleasure both simultaneously rocking my body. As I was panting with a pained expression on my face and red in my cheeks, he ran off and grabbed a chair, easing me down. He immediately began checking my vitals, which I found surprising for this world.


    ¡°You know healing?¡± I asked


    As Reinhart took my pulse, he nodded. ¡°A little. Before I ended up in alchemy, I was interested in first aid. You see, healing really only takes the form of spells, potions, and adventurer¡¯s first aid. I thought tobine the three disciplines and wasughed out of the room. Priests always focus on spells, alchemists always make potions, and neither care for the sh and sew of first aid. However, I think if they werebined¡­ say, someone drinking a potion while receiving a spell, we could save more lives. It well, never mind. I still think first aid has its uses, but I¡¯m one of a few.¡±


    Min sat quietly in the corner as we talked, staying out of the conversation. Meanwhile, Reinhart did most of the things I recognized doctors as doing, although Min stiffened when he put his hand up the back of my dress to listen to my breath with a stethoscope.


    It was events like this that reminded me that this was another world. In the middle ages, what Reinhart calls first aid would not be something that exists. Although, the way Reinhart told it, what he was doing was considered rare. Perhaps he had been an adventurer at some point, but he didn¡¯t seem open to talking about it so I didn¡¯t pry. After about five minutes of examining and asking questions, he gave a sigh.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You said you¡¯ve been having Nightmares?¡± Reinhart asked.


    ¡°Yeah, um, dreams of a man I hate.¡± I nodded, and Min tensed at what I said. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Reinhart shook his head, and I started to lower mine until he spoke up again. ¡°But it seems simr to a problem demons suffer from.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Demons? You mean, like the half-monsters?¡±


    Reinhart stiffened for a second. ¡°That is- well, a lot of humans just see them that way. When a demon is created, they usually take a few generations of prodigy before their demonic nature stabilizes. Once a demonic line is stable, they alle out with the same basic traits.¡±


    ¡°Is that like how the goblins always make goblins?¡±


    Reinhart shook his head and twisted his mouth. ¡°Goblins are not demons.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I never meant to say they were-¡±I tried to defend.


    ¡°Goblins are monsters that changed to be more like humans. They were initially a monster, but years and years caused them to change with each generation until they eventually look like they do now. They also somewhere along the line lost the ability to breed and thus use humans. Demons are a monster and human bloodlinebined. It stabilizes over several generations, and the demons are just as human as humans, regardless of how they came into being.¡± Reinhart seemed a little angry as he spoke.


    ¡°So, goblins and other hominid monsters are like coevolution, and demons are more like hybrids.¡±


    Reinhart blinked, and then he shook his head and muttered something before looking back at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know your knowledge is a bit different from most. If you met a demon, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Me? Um, I guess it depends on the demon. I mean, if it¡¯s a vampire, I¡¯d definitely fuck him. A werewolf, definitely sex. Dryads? Totally. Centaur¡­ well, I might not go with a centaur.¡±


    Min¡¯s appearance was darkening, while Reinhart wore a shocked look on his face. A secondter, he burst outughing.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Reinhart wiped a tear from his eyes with an amused look on his face. ¡°Please, never change.¡±


    ¡°Oni, def- ¡°I stopped. ¡°Oh, sure, yeah, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the point I was trying to make,¡± Reinhart seemed to have returned to his old mood. ¡°A demon¡¯s demonic side can be unstable for various reasons.¡±


    He stood up and headed to his room. A momentter, he walked back out with a vial in his hand. He handed it to me.


    ¡°And this is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah, well, it¡¯s a duality potion. The conditions you¡¯re describing is what happens when someone¡¯s demonic blood battles with their humanity. It causes simr things, nightmares, pain¡­ the arousal is new, but you¡¯re a seductress, so we have to expect strange things¡­¡±


    ¡°If this works, does that mean I have demonic blood?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Reinhart shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The only thing like your powers I¡¯ve ever seen is in a subus which are just nasty monsters. It¡¯s possible that you descended from a family line of subae. The only thing I know is that some of your symptoms seem to be what happens during a duality surge. It can ur when two natures try to upy the same body. Usually, this is performed with magic, except in the aforementioned demonic bloodlines. Your magic is solely unique, so we don¡¯t know how it might go out of whack. It overwhelms the system. This is a potion that might help.¡±


    I picked up the potion and Examined it. It waspletely as he described. I shrugged and took a swig, downing the whole thing in one drink. A minuteter, the pain started to diminish, and by five minutes, I was already feelingpletely better. I gave a smile and stood up, stretching. As I stretched, Reinhart leaned over and dropped a bag of coins on the table next to me.


    ¡°Ah, eh, what¡¯s this?¡± I looked down at the bag.


    ¡°That¡¯s your profits from the vial of sexual arousal. It went for top price on the market. If you can coerce any more out of that troll, and we can figure out the recipe you performed, it would be quite profitable.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really?¡± I counted through the coins, there was easily 100 gold coins. ¡°That¡¯s enough to buy 1/3 of Min! Who would pay that much for 15 minutes of sexual arousal?¡±


    Min didn¡¯t look amused, grimacing, but I was more focused on the incredible pouch of richesing from one measly potion. The topical lubricant was only going for less than a tenth that price, and it seemed to me like they both did essentially the same thing.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Reinhart spoke up. ¡°I sell these things through a broker so I never see who buys them. Maybe it¡¯s a gift for those adventurers they¡¯re nning to knight.¡±


    ¡°Adventurers? Oh, right, I heard something about that.¡± I heard it from the three girls, and I didn¡¯t find it important at the time.


    ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯s just bull-crap ploy they do to push aside unrest amongmoners.¡±


    I let out augh. ¡°You sound a lot like Melinda.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who? Is it that the angry woman who sent me a note demanding I gather the supplies to mix your bloody sex potions?¡± Reinhart shivered.


    ¡°Hah, well, speaking of which. I¡¯m feeling a lot better now, so I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s about time I take on the monsters again.


    ¡°Really, the pains all gone already?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± I spun around. ¡°I¡¯m ready to harvest. I need to at least gain another level before the harvest.¡±


    Min frowned at me, but after I gave him some begging eyes, he finally submitted to taking me down to the cer. Reinhart was happy to differ to Min on this particr issue, likely because he had punched Reinhart in the throat once before. However, when we made it down to the cer¡­


    ¡°This is¡­¡± I said with a wry smile.


    The monsters were screaming and shouting, mming their bodies against the bars like they did when I had activated the <strong>Pheromones</strong>. Except, I wasn¡¯t using the <strong>Pheromones</strong>.


    ¡°What is going on with the monsters?¡± Reinhart asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them like this.¡±


    I had never seen them act like this either. They were just going wild although I had the distinct feeling most of the eyes were on me. I had already seduced them, so they should be under my control, so why did they act this way? Wait¡­ I nced down at my ring to see that it was still lite. That was right, I was on thest day of my period. Thest time I had started my period, I had caused every monster in the forest to try to rape me. I lucked out by being eaten out by a slime. Now, I was in a castle, far removed from the forests.


    Luckily, my period didn¡¯t seem to affect humans. This might have something to do with the sense of smell? However, it was clear that while I was on my period, I was a ma for monsters. Once a month, if I ever found myself outside, I¡¯d immediately end up being raped to death. That was good information to know.


    While Min and Reinhart stared at the monsters in wonder, I finally exined the theory I had put together based on thest time I had a period. The two nodded thoughtfully, but then Reinhart said what I was afraid he¡¯d say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Until your period ispletely over, I just can¡¯t let you do anything with these monsters.¡±


    Min gave a confirming nod, and I found myself once again being dragged away from my experience train. I was only a week away from the Harvest, and now I was back on the bench.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    It was another two days before I was allowed to give the monsters another go. Regrettably, I was only allowed in the cer under Min¡¯s expressed supervision. This dampened a great deal of the fun. I was only able to act so excited by the monsters. She also wouldn¡¯t let me stick anything in my pussy. I was limited to hand jobs and blow jobs.


    Fortunately, the strange pain I was suffering from hadpletely dissipated. Whatever this duality thing Reinhart had spoken of was, perhaps the battle between my nature as Aria and a seductress was causing issues. Or maybe, the ring wasn¡¯t meant to be worn for all that long, so by pretending to be Cornelia for a solid month, it was some kind of feedback.


    The second idea seemed to make the most sense, particrly since most of the nightmares involved violent nights under Denova. The dreams, regrettably, hadn¡¯t gone away, even though they were a bit less lucid. I still felt myself under Denova. He¡¯d be fucking me hard,ughing as he did. He¡¯d bite me, pinch me, p me¡­ sometimes, the pain felt good. It actually brought me to climax faster. That only added to the horror of it all. Being forced to feel sexually satisfied by a man you hated was terrible.


    Min supported me where he could, but there was very little he could do other than hold me in his arms. We¡¯d always make love afterward. I used the words make love over fuck because that¡¯s the kind of feelings I felt when I was with Min these days. I genuinely loved him. I wasn¡¯t ready to settle down and marry him, but I loved staring in his eyes as he held me. He would thrust himself in and out of me, his small nipples flicking over my bigger tits.


    We¡¯d hold each other long into the night, far past the point that he had cum and softened inside me. As to why that wasn¡¯t enough for me? Min, in my heart, was still a woman too. He thought like a woman, and he felt like a woman. The kind of man I could see myself with had to be bigger, and more muscr, and more daring, and just a bit selfish. Min would make those changes if I asked him to, but that was the thing, I liked Min the way he was. I didn¡¯t want to see him be burly, or hairy, or selfish.


    It was stupid andplicated. I loved Min the way he was, but the way he was wasn¡¯t a man I¡¯d want to marry and spend forever with. However, he seemed to ept me the way I was, so all I could do was ept him the way he was. Therefore, our rtionship had reached a standstill. It wasn¡¯t blissful happiness, but I don¡¯t think Min was unhappy. We were bothfortable with our situation with the other.


    Which left me under Min¡¯s supervision in a dungeon holding a whip. I was whipping the goblin¡¯s chest at this point. It made a sharp snap as it struck his skin, and he made a sharp scream.


    <strong>Whip has increased to level 2.</strong>


    Part of me wanted to wear the whole leather mistress get up, but it came too close to the mistress woman I had an unfortunate encounter with, and that was something that bothered me. So, I wore a normal princess dress, which made the gap between a pretty princess standing in a dungeon whipping a goblin strange. If anyone but Min saw this, there would be plenty of strange looks.


    Why was it the goblin that I seemed to be picking on? To be honest, the minotaur kind of scared me. I didn¡¯t want to strike him. The same could be said of the orc. The Pigman was very noisy, and the sound of a pig like he was being ughtered was not something I wanted to listen to.


    Meanwhile, the goblin was actually most responsive to this treatment. His doorknob cock was rock hard, and he had a smile on his face despite the grunts of pain. As Reinhart had exined to me, the goblins were submissive by nature. They were easily bullied by other monsters, and in the cases that a smarter than average Pigman or orc came into being, they would often recruit goblins as their cannon fodder.


    Since he actually enjoyed the abuse, it made the abuse easier for me to endure. I needed to increase my experience with using a whip, and for what it was worth, I was improving steadily. I could now make it crack every time. Two out of every five strikes actuallynded where I aimed. Once I had sliced the tip of his cock and another time gashed his leg, but it mostlynded somewhere between his face and stomach.


    If you asked why I concentrated on his front and not his back, the answer was simple. I healed him using cat¡¯s meow, and I had no intention on licking his butt. It wasn¡¯t really that it bothered me on a fundamental level. <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> worked there. It was more about my pride. I felt like the goblin was beneath me, and it was already my generic concern for life than insured I healed him.


    How this paralleled what Julian usedmoners for at his parties wasn¡¯t lost on me. Other than the fact that they were monsters, I really had no excuse as to why it was eptable to do this while what Julian did was wrong. That was good enough excuse for most of the people of this world. It didn¡¯t seem like they had developed any form of PETA here, or at least PETM, I guess. Would this world eventually reach a state where ¡°monster abuse¡± was a thing of concern? I was just d I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with those kinds of questions down in this dungeon.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 24!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one Skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Perfect Bondage (Passive): Always tie perfect knots, escape is much more difficult.</strong>


    <strong>Containment (Active): Secure someone in a nearly unbreakable barrier for 1 minute.</strong>


    <strong>sh Break (Active): sh of a Whip can cut through just about any material for 30 seconds.</strong>


    ¡°What?¡± I nearly dropped the whip in surprise.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Min asked.


    ¡°I leveled again¡­¡± I said frowning.


    Almost every time I leveled was punctuated by some kind of event. I just finished up sex, usually, and it was clear where the experience came from. However, thest two times I had leveled seemed almost random and considerably faster than I expected. Admittedly, I had given every monster here at least four<strong> Hand Job</strong>s, and with 9 plus Min this morning, I¡¯d be earning about a 90% boost in experience, so nearly every time I jacked off a monster, it was closer to two times with <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> equipped. However, that still didn¡¯t ount for another level.


    There wasn¡¯t much I could do about this strange event though, and so I mostly just focused on finishing up. I had umted enough semen that I could continue to run experiments, and I had managed to gain thest level I was looking for. I should just count my blessings and continue on.


    Of course, this level didn¡¯t seem to do anything for me. These special skills seemed nice, but nothing popped out as game-changing. Perfect bondage didn¡¯t seem necessary. It was a supplement for something that could be aplished with skill. In fact, I had already acquired the skill. I had gained level 1 bondage the previous day as I practiced tying the goblin to the bars.


    <strong>Bondage has increased to level 1.</strong>


    So, Perfect Bondage seemed like a way to just pass getting Bondage to level 10 on its own. That left Containment and sh Break. One was a defensive ability, and the other was an offensive ability. Did I want a powerful attack with my whip, or did I want a powerful barrier? Neither worked long, but I knew 1 minutes could be enough time to escape, and 30 seconds was all you needed to kill a man. I also noticed the ¡®just about¡¯ and the ¡®nearly¡¯. Those words made all the difference and suggested these skills could fail awfully at the worst times.


    In the end, I picked nothing. I didn¡¯t have a good reason. I just didn¡¯t have any ability to fight yet. Having attack or defensive skills when I couldn¡¯t think of a single situation I could use them made them useless. I was hoping for a skill that augmented potion making or turned me poisonous. Those skills were still beyond me.


    That¡¯s how I ended up spending myst week in the castle. I was in theb improving on my potion making, which increased another two levels, regrettablying short of my goals. I practiced my magic daily and practiced with Min as well. I would work on the monsters, practicing my whip. I eventually convinced Min to let the monsters fuck my tits, and so I was finally able to increase Titty Fuck. With 9 monsters to sample, even if two of their dicks were sorge my tits had no hopes to contain them, I went up two levels.


    <strong>Potion Making has increased to level 8.</strong>


    <strong>Magic has increased to level 6.</strong>


    <strong>Whip has increased to level 3.</strong>


    <strong>Titty Fuck has increased to level 3.</strong>


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let me be fucked in the ass by monsters, so my ass was Min¡¯s alone. That was regrettably not enough variety to increase a level. On the up side, Masturbation increased a level, although I was quickly realizing that it might not actually be a core ability. If it was, I should have maxed it ten times by now. You¡¯d like to think seductress means all things sex, but I guess self-satisfaction didn¡¯t count.


    <strong>Masturbation has increased to level 8.</strong>


    Although I tried to practice a lot of other things, I had no luck increasing any of my other skills, whether it was role ying, acting, dirty talking, or <strong>Sleight of Hand</strong>. However, I could tie a cherry stem with my tongue now, so I was excited that I had managed to jump over that hurdle.


    The week passed by too quickly, and as each day passed into the next, I only became more worried. I checked over the ns with Min a few dozen times. I would go to Denova while she packed up and fled the castle. We¡¯d meet up in a nearby vige. By that time, I¡¯d have turned Denova into my sex ve. I¡¯d leave him with a death curse and force him to remove the ring, and then I¡¯d take the treasure and Jenai.


    It wasn¡¯t aplex n, but I wasn¡¯t particrly good withplex ns, so this seemed to fit into my nature. I was practicing multitasking, which involved me working a dildo in my pussy while stroking Min¡¯s cock and trying to tie a knot with my tongue. That was when a knocking came at the door.


    Of course, just in case we were disturbed, neither Min nor I were indecent. It took only a moment to slide the dildo out of me, push my underwear in ce, and toss it in the drawer. Min quickly put his cock back into his pants with a cough. We checked each other¡¯s bodies quickly to make sure there was nothing amiss, and then Min went to answer the door. After seeing who it was, he gave me a look, so I approached the door and he took a step back. The person at the door was Devon.


    ¡°Ah, Devon, what are you up to?¡± I asked cautiously.


    It had been nearly two weeks since we hadst had any conversations. The night I had dropped the naked girl in hisp was thest night we had spoken. It wasn¡¯t that I was particrly angry with him, it was simply that the situation was awkward, and I didn¡¯t want to put myself into an ufortable situation. Devon could have sought me out sooner himself. Although, I understood how silly it was to expect him to chase after me while I did nothing.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just here to let you know that I received the letter from the illusion. He had disappeared about a week ago, but his letter only arrived today.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I asked cautiously.


    ¡°The girl is safe. He found her a family. A man and a woman who couldn¡¯t have children of their own. They were happy to take her in.¡±


    I breathed out a sigh of relief. However, after telling me that, he didn¡¯t leave, so I had the feeling that there was more that he wanted to discuss. After a brief period of silence, I decided to break it.


    ¡°You know, they¡¯ll just find another sacrifice.¡±


    Devon winced. ¡°Yeah¡­ I know.¡±


    ¡°Devon, you know what they do at these things.¡±


    Devon turned his head away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Not the society in the light. The one in the dark. They rape women. They kidnap women and they tort-¡±


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± He shouted, and it only caused another surge of anger to rise in me.


    ¡°Then who will hear it? You¡¯re the prince.¡±


    ¡°And Julian¡¯s the heir. And my father is the King. What could I do?¡± Julian demanded.


    ¡°Something¡­¡±


    ¡°Something?¡± He sneered. ¡°There is nothing. If there was, I¡¯d have done it.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re just a coward!¡±


    ¡°I know how you may think that but¡­¡±


    ¡°How long do you n to sit there with your head in the sand, refusing to see this country for what it is? This country is dying. Julian¡­ his views¡­ it¡¯s a cancer on this city.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡± He shot back.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯m a hypocrite. But you don¡¯t have to be. You can be better!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m only me! There is nothing I can do!¡±


    The pair of us were shouting now, and it was to the point a nearby guard had peeked around the corner. Upon seeing the fourth prince shouting into the princess¡¯ room, he turned around and found something better to do.


    ¡°I thought you were a Knight¡­ a hero¡­¡± I said. ¡°But in the end, you just want to hide your eyes from the truth.¡±


    ¡°Are we done?¡± He asked darkly.


    ¡°Yeah, I think we are.¡±


    He turned and walked away, and I shut the door behind him. Min went tofort me, but the truth was that I didn¡¯t need very muchforting. I had already had all of these arguments in my own head before. I was hoping Devon would be someone he simply wasn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t upset, just disappointed.


    The next day came too quickly. It was the day of the Harvest Festival, and myst day in the castle. This was the day that everything woulde to an end. They say that all the bestid ns fall apart after the first shot is fired. There was a knock on my door in the early morning, and that was the start of the copse of all of my ns.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    ¡°Richard? I wasn¡¯t expecting you!¡± I said in surprise as I opened to door to the knock early in the morning.


    Richard stiffened as he looked down at me, and I dropped down my head. A secondter, I reestablished the <strong>Deception</strong> and role y. I had opened the door as myself, having spent thest two weeks avoiding the royalty and the need to pretend. However, I was skilled, and by the time I looked back up, I was already wearing the mask of the princess once again.


    ¡°Well, be that as it may, we have a special guest tonight. Father has requested that everyone in the castle attend the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± my eyes widened. ¡°Even me?¡±


    Richard sniffed and turned away. ¡°We may have our differences. The rumors about you¡­ nevermind that, you are a foreign princess. At the very least, you should see how things are done in a civilized court.¡±


    I ignored the slight insult, not feeling like catering to Richard¡¯s prickish behavior. Part of the reason for this was that this would be thest day I¡¯d ever have to deal with him. The Harvest banquet was tonight, and after that would be the underground meeting. While Richard fucked dozens of nameless women, Denova would being to rob the kingdom.


    To be honest, I had hoped that they would ignore me this evening. I was already very stressed by what I had to do tonight. I nodded after a second, offering my arm, which Richard took without another thing said.


    As Richard escorted me to the ceremony, the atmosphere between us was particrly tense. I hadn¡¯t spoken to him since the previous underground meeting. Although, it didn¡¯t feel like the tenseness was caused by the fact that thest time we met, we had sex. At the time, he had acted like my pussy was expected, and despite the fact he was allegedly obsessed with me to the point that he made Sylvia dress in my clothes and call my name, he showed no particr reaction to finally getting what he supposedly wanted.


    At first, I assumed it went back to the high expectations in his mind. I had assumed that he had built me up so high in his mind that the real girl could never meet his expectations. For a bit, he had wounded my pride a bit by being so casual about fucking me. However, at this point, I¡¯d consider myself very skilled in the art of sex, and it could go without saying that I found it hard to believe that Richard would find any disappointment in our intercourse.


    That then got me thinking that perhaps he takes to the illusion of the mask absolutely. As a woman in a mask, he really did see me as no one. Part of me was tempted to try to seduce him now. I was no longer restrained by magic sense, presuming I could get his penis out. I wondered how he¡¯d react to his wife-to-be if she threw herself at him now.


    That was when I realized that we weren¡¯t heading to the main doors of the banquet hall but a side area that likely functioned as a storage room. It was connected to the main hall, but it was cut off by thick sound-blocking curtains. He took me into the room, which consisted of a couch, weaved carpet, and a table to the side that contained brewed tea. It was likely some kind of break room for the servants, at least it looked like one to me.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Richard seemed to jump nervously and then nodded his head. ¡°Yes, right, let¡¯s have some tea. I¡¯m sorry to deceive you a bit, but I really wanted to get a chance to talk to you in private. You¡¯ve been here nearly a month, and it¡¯se to my attention that we haven¡¯t really had a chance to talk.¡±


    ¡°So, this ceremony of honor thing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah, well, that is happening in a bit, but we still have some time yet. I¡¯ll escort you there¡­ after.¡±


    ¡°After?¡± I asked as Richard put a cup of tea in front of me and I sniffed it.


    The tea was made of a particrly good leaf. I was never a major tea drinker, but in this world, it was either tea or wine for just about everything. Min said she had never heard of coffee before, and I hadn¡¯t had any luck finding it in any of the King¡¯s books. However, that wasn¡¯t what I needed to focus on. The third prince sat next to me, close enough that his knee touched mine, and turned to me with a nervous gaze.


    ¡°So, Prince Hyburn, what did you want to discuss?¡± I asked while taking a sip of the tea, which was only a little bitter.


    Richard rxed for a second and gave a sigh. ¡°That is¡­ I wanted to apologize for how I have been treating you.¡±


    I rose an eyebrow, amused but also a little surprised at his sudden change in behavior. Perhaps I had affected him at the party more than I realized. However, there was still the manner of my masking off.


    I turned to him. ¡°Richard, about the rumors¡­¡±


    Richard shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about that. It¡¯s honestly ridiculous that father felt the need to punish you so. As if he doesn¡¯t do the same things. A-as if I don¡¯t either. He¡¯s the one at fault! To think, a young girl like that¡­ and you were forced to take all the me!¡±


    To suddenly hear Richard voicing my thoughts so absolutely, I fought to contain my excitement. For the first time in thest two weeks, I felt a little better about the whole situation. If Richard was on my side, then things would be easier. I started seeing Richard in a new light. He was a very attractive man, and his only fault was his inability to express himself, well, and Sylvia.


    I drank down thest of the tea and then frowned. That was, of course, not really important. I was going to be leaving soon. There was really no need to endear myself with Richard. In fact, I had already earned my first-time experience with him, and so there was absolutely nothing I could gain. However, Richard saw me as his wife-to-be, and role y with Min aside, I wondered what it would be like to be with a man who thought he¡¯d be spending the rest of his life with you. Perhaps it was a cruel thought, but the novelty of being with Richard in a romantic setting was enticing to a seductress like me.


    I raised up the ss to my lips, nning to start seducing Richard. ¡°Ah, um, could I have some more tea?¡±


    Richard jumped a bit, but then grabbed his cup and pushed it to me. ¡°Oh, fine, here, you can have mine.¡±


    I put my hand out and touched his shoulder lightly, my <strong>Seduction</strong> skill moving forward in full force. ¡°Thank you, my prince.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, it¡¯s just tea¡­¡± He answered flippantly.


    ¡°No, about supporting me,¡± I said. ¡°I was concerned that everyone hated me now. I really only went for you. I had thought that the pair of us could have our first time, but it¡¯s really not the same with masks.¡±


    ¡°Th-th-that¡¯s true.¡± Richard started to be flustered as I leaned against him, one hand falling on his leg.


    The way Richard was acting was rather cute. He was so nervous and ufortable that I found myself forgiving theckluster sex he had given me once before. Part of that was likely my fault. To have great coitus, both parties needed to be invested in their mutual satisfaction. I went into it expecting Richard to fall head over heels for me, and it really wasn¡¯t fair to him.


    I leaned close to his ear as his whole body shivered. ¡°So, my love, what did you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Richard was breathing hard now; my hand was gently stroking his inner thigh.


    I was revving to go now, my inner parts wet with lust. It had been just Min and me for thest few weeks, plus a few stinky monsters, so I was missing the polygamy my seductress nature demanded. I meant no disrespect for Min, but I found myself hornier than I had been in some time. If I wasn¡¯t free from pain and confident that Reinhart¡¯s attempt to control my seductress abilities was working, I¡¯d say my seductress powers were still out of whack with how horny I was feeling.


    ¡°Richard¡­¡± my voice came off almost like begging, and I could already feel his erection through his pants.


    ¡°Wh-what I wa-wanted to say, is that I¡¯ve always wanted you, and now-¡±


    I kissed his neck, sucking lightly. ¡°Now you have me, however, you want me.¡±


    Richard no longer held back, and a momentter his hands fell on my breasts, giving them attention like thest time we were together. It wasn¡¯t long until they were popped out of the top of my dress and he was sucking on them lightly. He went from one breast to the next, his tongue flicking surprisingly skillfully over my tits.


    Meanwhile, I continued to rub his hard cock through his pants. He was very stiff now, and I could even feel a spot of wetness on his pants that had to be precum. Well, I was maxed in<strong> Hand Job</strong>, even though pants it¡¯d be hard to resist. I wrapped my hand around his cock, which wasn¡¯t small. Now that I had sampled most of the nobles, I found that the average size was around six inches, which put the royal family on therger size of things.


    Our lips explored each other¡¯s mouths, and I appreciated the feeling of intimacy he provided. Most of the people I fucked, the monsters and the other nobles, there wasn¡¯t much kissing involved. Admittedly, I had kissed Min a lot, but there were certain things Min couldn¡¯t replicate, like the course feeling of a day-old shave, the less soft lips of a man, and the strong chin. I enjoyed Richard¡¯s taste to the fullest extent, while my libido flew into overdrive.


    By the time he pulled my dress off, I was so wet that my panties were see-through from my own lust. As he continued to suck my neck, I made whimpering, moaning sounds. I couldn¡¯t wait to have him inside me. However, he had yet to take off a single article of clothing, so I started moving my hands to undress him.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ Richard, ah, yes, fuck me.¡± I moaned as my hands ran over his body. ¡°This is way better than pretend.¡±


    Richard suddenly jerked away from me, giving me a strange look. I had said I was bad at dirty talk, even with the skill, so I was already kicking myself that I had made a reference to Sylvia and his sex games.


    ¡°That reminds me¡­¡± Richard spoke up, as I gave him a t look. ¡°I¡­ um¡­ have been wanting to see you wear something forever.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ you already got me out of clothes, nowes the point where you fuck me.¡± I pleaded.


    He looked genuinely tempted for a second, and then he shook his head. ¡°Please, Cornelia, this is fulfilling a bit of a fantasy of mine.¡±


    After a moment, I sighed. I knew that role y was his kink, so it wasn¡¯t that hard to believe that this was something he¡¯d get caught up on.


    I gave him a nod. ¡°Very well, but be quick, I really need it.¡±


    He gulped and gave me a frantic nod before practically fleeing from the room in a rush. I gave a gentleugh as I sat back up on the couch. I was in nothing but my underwear now, as drenched as the panties were, and it seemed like a waste to put my dress back on, only to have to take it off again as I put on whatever outfit Richard wanted.


    As I waited for him, I continued to sip from his lukewarm tea. Meanwhile, I was only growing more and more sexually excited. It took everything I had not to finger myself topletion. Richard wasing soon and then I¡¯d get a nice hard cock. Plus, I had never used costumes in role y if you didn¡¯t count the <strong>Deception</strong> as a princess, so I was intrigued by it. I wondered which one of his costumes he¡¯d bring. Would I be a naughty maid? Maybe a ve girl? The thoughts were pushing me to my limit, so I just kept drinking my tea and waiting.


    <strong>Carnal Resistance has increased to level 7.</strong>


    <strong>Charm Resistance has increased to level 1.</strong>


    What? I was hardly being charmed by him. Perhaps this was an artifact of increasing carnal resistance. I mean, it made sense. If you could resist having sex, then you should be able to resist being charmed into having sex. It seemed to be just another one of those silly skill affecting skills things. Either way, I appreciated the increases, as they helped me wait for Richard slightly.


    The door finally opened after what felt like forever, and I turned in excitement at the prospect of finally throwing all of my sexual lust onto the man who I was forced to call my husband-to-be for thest month. However, there were two men who were walking in, and neither of them was Richard.


    ¡°They said that this was the ce right¡­¡± one of the men with a gruffer voice said, causing a shiver of recognition to shoot up my spine.


    ¡°Who knows-¡± the second person froze as our eyes locked.


    Of course, as aroused as I was, I wouldn¡¯t have been nervous being seen by two strange men. In fact, in any normal situation, I would have immediately shouted like a princess, and acted like I had been caught in the act of changing my clothing. The men would flee from the room, and I would be spared any kind of embarrassment. It¡¯d be their fault for barging in, never mind the fact I had made no attempt to lock the door.


    ¡°Well, well, well, you¡¯ve certainly moved up the world, huh?¡± a rough looking man with shaggy hair said while smiling cruelly.


    The surprise had caused me to be unable to make a single sound. This was clearly not a normal situation. That was because I absolutely recognized these two men, but they were not men I had ever expected to meet again. They were¡­


    ¡°How about you, Marvis? What do you think our little slut has been up to?¡± Ricardo chuckled.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    I was sitting on a couch in an otherwise empty room wearing nothing but underwear while fighting back my own sexual excitement. Then, none other than the adventurers who had saved me when I first came to this world walked through the door. Theirpanions, Darius and Damus, were now dead. Darius had been killed by Ricardo himself, and Damus was likely eaten by fire wolves. These two men must have survived that night.


    I had no animosity to Marvis. I had even wanted to fuck him for a while as a thank you; although, that never ended up happening. The reason for that was Ricardo, who had turned me into his sex doll for nearly a week. Part of it was likely my fault. I had struck him with <strong>Seduction</strong> a few times. However, he was much like Denova without the restraint and brainpower. While I felt like I could manipte Denova at this stage, Ricardo felt like a wild animal, dangerous and unpredictable, evenpared to the monsters I¡¯ve been fucking.


    ¡°We thought you were dead,¡± Marvis said cautiously.


    Ricardo suddenly broke intoughter, pping Marvis on the back. ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t the case. Clearly, she made it back to town and started selling herself in the red-light district. Although, to think the nobles would hire you for us. That King guy is alright.¡±


    ¡°Only one?¡± Marvis asked, raising an eyebrow to Ricardo.


    Ricardo thought about it a second and frowned. ¡°Those cheap bastards. Well, she¡¯s the same girl I plowed in the forest. I¡¯ve got dibs, you¡¯ll just have to whack off in the corner. I¡¯ll make sure to put on a good show.¡±


    ¡°The hell?¡± Marvis growled. ¡°I¡¯m not going to watch your hairy ass thrust into her. Since there is one, she¡¯s probably adept at two men at once.¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s eyes shed, and I thought it might turn violent, but then he let out anotherugh. ¡°Alright, alright, you saved my ass in the raid, so I¡¯ll tell you what, you can have her ass. But I get the pussy, look, it¡¯s already wet thinking about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so generous.¡± Marvis shrugged, and it wasn¡¯t clear if he was being sarcastic or not.


    Their talk of having their way with me was stimting, and my libido was already nearly out of control to the point that I would have leaped on anyone. The room likely already stank of my sex, which was a testament to how wet and turned on I was. I downed the rest of my drink and then put my arms over myself, giving them an angry re.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± I demanded. ¡°This is the castle!¡±


    The two men looked at each other, but it was Ricardo who spoke up. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? We defeated a whole band of thieves. Saved a small vige from destruction. We¡¯re heroes!¡±


    ¡°You are not heroes.¡± I snapped back, taking several steps back while keeping my hands over the parts they kept eyeing.


    ¡°You got a lot of lip for a whore.¡± Ricardo snorted. ¡°But then you always did. Why don¡¯t you put this big cock in your mouth and give it something more productive to do?¡±


    My body was so wound up thanks to Richard¡¯s prepping, that I almost dropped to my knees onmand, but instead I turned away, making full use of my <strong>Role-y</strong> ability where my carnal resistance ended. I was a princess, and my <strong>Deception</strong> and role ying would have me act like a princess. Remembering to assemble the mask, it became slightly easier to resist them. Regardless of my sexual cravings, I was a princess, and they were a couple of adventurers.


    I picked up my dress immediately and put it over my body while making a noise of disgust. ¡°I am not your whore. I¡¯m a princess.¡±


    Ricardo had pulled his dick out the top of his pants and had taken a step towards me, but when I spoke, he stopped. He looked back and Marvis gave a shrug.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be Princess Cornelia, by chance?¡± Marvis asked cautiously.


    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the foreign princess. I had been captured, but I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because I was afraid you¡¯d extort the kingdom.¡±


    I quickly put together the lie to get myself out of this conversation. If I was careful, I could make it through. The King would likely learn that I was kidnapped by goblins before being kidnapped by Pigman. That¡¯d seemed rather unbelievable, but it¡¯s not like this world lived on a calendar, and the timing matched up close enough I could sell the lie. Even if Ricardo suddenly ran his mouth about fucking a princess that wouldn¡¯t be any worse than the rumors already going on about me. It didn¡¯t matter much because tonight was myst night, anyway.


    However, their reactions were not what I was expecting. Ricardo and Marvis looked at each other a second time and then Ricardo chuckled to himself before turning back to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fucking princess,¡± Ricardo responded darkly.


    With <strong>Deception</strong>, <strong>Acting</strong>, and <strong>Role-y</strong>, I should have been able to trick men as dumb as them, so I was surprised they were resisting. ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Denova¡¯s bitch,¡± He finished, and my body froze.


    Ricardo walked right up next to me, his dick touching the back of my hand. In a state of shock, my mind once again struggled to start working. As if by instinct, my hand turned and gripped his shaft, immediately running my fingers up and down it. He grinned at me, a mouth that was missing a few teeth at this point. After having spent a month with nobles, I was now ustomed to perfumed, cleaned men, although Ricardo¡¯s rugged adventurer¡¯s body touched me in some different ways.


    I prepared myself to hit the men with <strong>Seduction</strong>, but first, I had to ask. ¡°How?¡±


    Marvis had moved up to me too. ¡°We are currently, err¡­ employed by Denova as well. The vige we ¡®saved¡¯ was merely a ruse.¡±


    ¡°Some fucking ruse,¡± Ricardo spoke out. ¡°We lost two men, and we had just found recements too. That leader of theirs was seriously trying to kill me. Ah, good, harder girl.¡±


    ¡°Well, it had to be convincing,¡± Marvis sighed. ¡°And besides, I think the thieves he sent were some n trying to get in good with him. They weren¡¯t even aware they were being set up.¡±


    As they spoke, I was fully stroking Ricardo¡¯s cock with my hand, although I was focused on them and barely even thinking of what my hand was doing. The feeling of his warm cock in my fingers was like an aphrodisiac, and all the resistances seemed to be falling apart. My other hand dived into Marvis¡¯ pants, and a secondter I brought out his cock as he looked on with surprise.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Ricardo treated me stroking his cock like it was the most natural thing. ¡°We got into the castle. We¡¯re supposed to check and make sure your n sounds legit, help make sure Denova can get in. When he said there was a fake princess I never thought it¡¯d be you. Ah, you¡¯ve improved. Did Denova make you practice on every bandit in the camp? There were some rumors of some whore princess. I bet that was you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ yeah¡­ I practiced so hard. I¡¯m just a dirty whore¡­¡± I moaned.


    The words seemed strangeing out of my lips. I assumed it must be dirty talk kicking in. Suddenly, I found myself immensely turned on by being called a whore. I wanted Ricardo to insult me, I wanted him to have his way with me. The voices that protested in the back of my mind were quickly silenced by my insatiable lust and the shamelessness of <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong>.


    ¡°At least you know your fucking ce. God, I¡¯ve missed your ass.¡± He reached around and gave my ass a p and I responded with a pleased noise and a smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have to tell Denova that you¡¯re mine when we get back. After what I¡¯ve done for him, he owes me. That sound good to you? You can be Ricardo¡¯s little slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby, I¡¯m your dirty little slut baby. Do whatever you want with me. Fill me up with your thick, hard penis.¡±


    <strong>Dirty Talk has increased to level 2.</strong>


    <strong>Technique Unlocked: Subliminal Message</strong>


    I didn¡¯t know if I was driving the dirty talk, or the dirty talk was driving me, but it¡¯d suddenly increase now of all times. My body waspletely out of control, but for the moment, I could barely care. Both dicks felt so good in my hands, and I was so wet now that the panties could no longer absorb any more. Drips of liquid were leaking down my legs. I just wanted these men inside me. Both of them, either one, anyone¡­ it didn¡¯t matter.


    Ricardo certainly didn¡¯t seem bothered by my extremely slutty nature. Well, both men had seen how slutty I could be. Ricardo and I had often fucked anywhere and everywhere, and I wore a smile as he blew a load on my face. I might have thought something about how quickly Denova would murder these men if he knew what we were doing, but those thoughts were honestly lost on me at the moment.


    While Ricardo was pawing at my ass with one hand, Marvis couldn¡¯t help himself and reached around with his hand, grabbing the other cheek. Ricardo gave Marvis a sharp look for a second, and once again, just as I was afraid things woulde to blows, Ricardo rxed a secondter with anotherugh.


    ¡°Like I said, her ass is yours, but your balls touch me and I¡¯m cutting them off.¡±


    Marvis gave an ufortable shrug, but I already wasn¡¯t hearing what the pair was saying. My seductress ability hadpletely overtaken my senses, and there was nothing that would stop me from fucking at that particr moment. As both men pawed at my body, each groping a cheek of my ass with one hand and running their hands up my bra with the other, they stripped me of the only clothing I had left.


    Somewhere, in the back of my mind, there was a voice telling me that Richard coulde back any second and that we could be caught easily. However, by the time the voice reached my consciousness, it only served to turn me on even more, the fear of getting caught immediately being converted into sexual arousal by the strange state I found myself in.


    As if I was in a daze, I went down to my knees, taking turns sucking the guys off. I¡¯d go back and forth, each time pulling away with a gasp and a sucking sound before switching to the other guy. My max level Blow Job and my increasingly high-level Deepthroat would have brought these guys to climax in under a minute. By swapping back and forth every thirty seconds or so, I was able to increase both guys sexual excitement without causing any premature idents.


    However, swapping back and forth like that was a messy business. By pulling their dicks out of my mouth so many times, I couldn¡¯t swallow and keep things contained. Therefore, my mouth was covered in spit and pre-cum, destroying the lipstick that I had applied before leaving, smearing it between the two cocks and my face.


    I couldn¡¯t take it any longer, though, and so I found myself bringing them down to the couch. With my hands on their cocks, they went wherever I put them, and that left Ricardo lying on the couch while I positioned my pussy over him. I was so wet now that my pussy glistened, and the way Ricardo looked at it with hunger, I was tempted to sit on his face and let him taste me. However, with his dick primed and my pussy waiting, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from dropping down and plunging it deep inside me.


    As soon as his warm, hard dick filled me up, I instantly came, giving out a satisfied moan. My body squirted, liquid running down his cock and soaking into the couch under his legs. It wasn¡¯t the greatest orgasm I ever experienced, but the pure need for it satisfied me in ways I rarely felt. It was like a drug addict getting their fix. Never before, even with Min, did I ever see my actions like an addiction, but for this particr moment and time, I was an insatiable nymphomaniac.


    A hand on my back pushed me forward before I could start riding his cock. True to his word, Marvis shoved his dick into my butt. I moaned pleasurably as I was filled up by both men, nearly reaching climax a second time with just this. Between the three of us, being sandwiched between both men this way was really the best configuration.


    Marvis was smaller dick-wise, and a hairier bear of a man, so having him behind and in my butt allowed me to focus on his perfectly sized dick in my ass. Meanwhile, the more muscr and handsome Ricardo with his bigger dick dominated my pussy. Neither man was as big as some of those I¡¯ve had recently. They sat more in the average and below average range, but they were adventurers, so what theycked in size they made up for with stamina and vigor.


    Whereas most of the men I experienced in the underground meetingsted an average of around 5 minutes, these men were pounding both my holes for fifteen minutes without losing a breath. It felt amazing. Their smaller size meant that it put less wear and tear on my ass and pussy, and rather than be sore, I felt like I could keep going. For the first time, I realized I had underestimated men with smaller dicks. I was starting to see the advantage of a smaller man and promised myself I wouldn¡¯t always look for the biggest dick around.


    And they went hard. Even though this was a double pration, the men didn¡¯t fall on me to do the work. Using his ce over me as leverage, Marvis worked my ass with hard, unforgiving, and relentless thrusts. Meanwhile, Ricardo thrust his hips up into me rhythmically like a piston. Neither man let up, almost like they were in a race to fuck me the hardest, to stick it in me the most times with the most thrusts.


    Usually, when a man was on the bottom, he expected me to do most of the movements. Rarely did I experience a man who took the initiative to fuck me from the bottom, pushing against the gravity and weight of my body to thrust up into my juicy honey pot.


    I was moaning and screaming, as two men thrust away, one behind me and the other in front. I had long since lost the ability to keep my body up, so I had fallen forward. Ricardo had buried his face into my chest, sucking on my tits one after the other while his hands reached around and grabbed the cheeks of my ass, holding them open so that Marvis could vite me from behind more deeply. Marvis returned the favor by pushing down on my back, keeping my chest jiggling in Ricardo¡¯s face.


    It was something I had never really experienced before during sex. It was teamwork. The two men were working together, double-teaming me. As adventurers, they were used to working together, and that same knowledge splendidly blended into their sex. Every other time I¡¯d been with two men, the men had been out for themselves, only trying to gain their own sexual excitement. These two men had fought together in life or death events, and they understood that the most gain could be achieved by working together.


    Whether they realized it or not, they worked together to bring me to new sexual heights. Their relentless thrusts were perfectly timed. Both men thrust into me at the same time, every time. The effect was my body being simultaneously filled with two cocks, which would dig deep into me until they mmed into each other, with only my body as the go-between, before pulling out at the same speed and then mming in again.


    Their teamwork and their perfect timing caused me to cum, over and over again, and the sexual lust I had built up was finally starting to disperse. However, in the middle of the act, I was still nothing but their fucktoy, and so I became a cog in their oiled machine, leaking out spurts of sex every few minutes as I came again.


    While it felt like we had been fucking for hours, it probably had only been about twenty minutes, which was incredibly long to be fucked by two men at once, the intensity of the sex were euphoric. The two men pulled out of me as fast as they hade in, and for a second, I grew confused as Ricardo tossed me off of him and stood up. Both men had their cocks out, and they were stroking them as they stood over me.


    I quickly got the message. This was the fabled cumshot where a guy would cum on your face after fucking you. It was verymon in porns, but I found it a lot lessmon in real life. Most guys liked to blow their load inside me, and it was rare that they¡¯d be willing to pull out, especially when we usually wore condoms. In my life before, I was still scared of STDs, even if I couldn¡¯t get pregnant, and they usuallysted longer than when we went bareback.


    I wondered why the two men went in this direction when most of the men I had been with usually just came inside me. However, the answer to that came pretty quickly. The men I had mostly been with were thieves, who wouldn¡¯t give a shit if I got pregnant, and nobles, who also wouldn¡¯t give a shit if I got pregnant. For adventurers, though, they were probably used to fucking whores and drunk women, so the cumshot likely was amon way to end sex. I recalled that Ricardo rarely came in me, even from before, usually making me swallow. He seemed to cum in me more for the shock value and had seemed disappointed that I liked it. To amoner woman of this world, bing pregnant was likely a grievous sin. All of this worked its way through my head in the time it took me to get on my knees and open my mouth like the dirty slut I was.


    ¡°Give me your, cum.¡± I moaned, already more than sexually satisfied.


    Just as those words left my mouth, the curtain along the wall in front of me slid open with a loud noise. A secondter, Ricardo came and a streak of whitended across my mouth. My mouth was already closing as I was looking down, but a secondter, Marvis came too and it hit me in the eye causing me to blink as I had to wipe.


    As I tried to orientate myself, confused at the sudden light bursting into the room, the two men continued to burst semen all over my face and chest.


    <strong>Charm Resistance has increased to level 2.</strong>


    ¡°Huh?¡± I shook my head wiping the semen from my face as I tried to look towards the wall that suddenly disappeared.


    The two men over me seemed confused too, pulling away as their dicks leaked semen onto the floor while softening.


    ¡°Behold! Our Princess Cornelia!¡± A voice dered loudly.


    My ears instantly recognized the voice. It was none other than the bitch, Sylvia. While wiping semen out of one eye, I finally was able to look with the other to see her holding the curtain back. However, she wasn¡¯t the only person behind the curtain.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 25!</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have two Skill points.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Sphincter Control (Passive): Increases the strength and control of the sphincter during anal sex.</strong>


    <strong>Charmless (Passive): Cannot be charmed by an external source.</strong>


    <strong>Cum Dump (Active): Draw all semen inside body during cumming.</strong>


    I ignored the unexpected level as there were other more pressing matters. When Ricardo took a step forward, moving out of my way, I finally could see the rest of the banquet hall. What? That was, in fact, the entire banquet hall. The curtain apparently only separated one part from the other. On the other side, there was arge group of people, and my throat immediately sank when I realized that it was just about everyone.


    The King stood in the middle, ring down at me with a frown. There was Richard there, but when I tried to meet his eyes he turned away, refusing to see. There was also Mary and Destine, who had shocked looks and their hands over their mouths. Julian looked bored and Gregory looked amused. Devon, he just looked disappointed.


    The majority of the other people there had amused looks on their faces. At Sylvia¡¯s triumphant deration, a few people had cheered orughed. The reality of the situation was starting to set in. I was the Princess Cornelia, butt naked, with two nakedmoner men, on my knees, covered in their spooge. There were no masks this time, so there was nothing I could use to hide behind.


    For the first time, I wasidpletely bared for the court. Sylvia wore a sadistic smile, puffing out her chest as she stared down at my naked body. The world seemed to freeze for a moment; the sound seeming muffled. I vaguely could hear Ricardo asking in an angry voice what the hell was going on, so it seemed like he hadn¡¯t been let in on it. I started to rise to my feet, not even bothering to wipe away the semen as it still dripped down my chest and ran down my stomach.


    Devon turned around in disgust and immediately walked away. He was the first person to move. As the door mmed with him leaving, it seemed to cut into the thick air. My cheeks started to turn red in embarrassment although this was just an act to try to maintain any illusion that remained suggesting I was a princess. In truth, <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> meant I felt no shame or disgust at being naked, covered in semen. However, it didn¡¯t do anything about the fear and dread.


    My seductive nature, my overactive libido, I had lostplete control of it. That was the simple truth, and these were the simple consequences of that action. Now, I had to live with those consequences. In a way, I really was just a whore, just like Ricardo had called me. It seemed like my mind wanted to punish me, even where <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> deadened all shame.


    The person to move out from the crowd was the second person after Devon I least wanted to meet at this moment. It was Melinda Fry, the woman who had gone out of her way to put her trust with me. I had let her down as much as anyone. She took a few steps towards me, but before she had even crossed the line where the curtain had been, I immediately turned and started running away.


    ¡°Stop!¡± the voice of the King suddenly bellowed, causing me to brake at the door. ¡°You will not marry my son. Consider this wedding, Canceled!¡±


    I turned back to look at them. Melinda had aplicated look, her hand half out as if she wanted to stop me, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to. Most of the people in the crowd had smiles on their faces, looks of enjoyment over my misery. The worst was, of course, Sylvia, who had a self-satisfied look on her face so disgusting I would have punched her right there if it didn¡¯t involve running half way across the room naked to do it. My fist shook, drawing blood as I was squeezing so hard.


    However, I gave the King a nod, turned around, and left the door. I could hear the sound ofughter behind me although I didn¡¯t know who it was. None of this mattered anyway. I was leaving tonight. The engagement was off? Well, I¡¯d be out of the castle anyway, and they would lose their entire treasury by the end the day. To hell with them. For the first time since I had been there, I was rooting for Denova to seed in robbing them for every dime they were worth.


    I walked back to my room with my back held high. I had no clue if I passed any servants, guards, or anyone else as I went. I hadn¡¯t wiped the cum off my face, it was drying now. So was the lust that soaked my body from belly button to my knees. From dozens of cums, I had lost buckets of sex, which caused myher regions to glisten with wetness that steadily dried and be ky.


    I opened the door to my room, taking a step in. Min looked up at me. When he saw my naked body, he looked confused, but when she saw the cum drying on my face and the clear smell of sex, his look turnedplicated. When his eyes finally focused on mine, they settled for concern. He rushed forward, grabbing a towel, and immediately started wiping me clean. I sat down on the bed, numbly.


    My brain kept telling me that nothing had changed. It didn¡¯t matter that I had exposed myself to the majority of the nobility. Either way, they¡¯d run off to their sex club, and I¡¯d help Denova steal their treasury. Then, I¡¯d turn him into my fuck puppet, take the money from him, and escape into the sunset with Jenai and Min. I had absolutely nothing to feel bad about. This was the way things were.


    While I sat in a daze, Min fetched a wash basin and started to clean up my body. He cleaned me thoroughly, making sure to remove all traces of sex. I could have used the Freshen Up ability to help, but I wasn¡¯t thinking about those kinds of things at the moment. Min dressed me and began to fix my hair, applying the makeup with the skill of having done it a dozen times already. Before long, I looked the part of a princess again, although I didn¡¯t feel like one.


    It was at this point that there was a knocking on the door. I hadn¡¯t expected the guards to arrive and kick me out of the castle so quickly, but with Ricardo and Marvis on the inside, I supposed it didn¡¯t matter if I was present. However, when Min went to answer the door, it was Melinda who pushed her way into the room once again. I gave Min a look as he let Melinda in without a fight, and he gave a shrug.


    A momentter, I was surprised to see Mary and Destine follow in right behind her. This was not the conversation I wanted to have right now. So, I stood up, ready to force them to leave by any means at my disposal. But the words that came out of my mouth were n¡¯t a deration for them to leave.


    ¡°This is the real me,¡± I said tly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve deceived you all. I¡¯m sorry you had to see everything.¡±


    I felt some understanding for Devon at that point. I understood why he protested having mee to the sex parties. I understood the difference between your sex life and the life you wanted to show the people you cared about. I understood that fear, and the desire to hide a part of yourself. I understood the looks of disgust and horror.


    ¡°The real you¡­¡± Melinda said calmly, nodding her head, then her mouth curled, and she struck me in the back of the head. ¡°Idiot girl! Who do you think you¡¯re deceiving!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said rubbing the back of my head as I gave her a re.


    ¡°You were drugged!¡± Mary spoke up, holding something tight to her chest.


    ¡°W-what?¡± I asked, shaking my head in confusion.


    ¡°It was Destine who figured it out,¡± Melinda shrugged. ¡°She thought something seemed suspicious, so while everyone was getting back to the party, she headed straight for the tea and put some in a vial.¡±


    ¡°I took it to my husband and asked him to Examine it, and¡­¡± she pulled out the vial she had been clinging to and pushed it in front of me. ¡°Well, you look.¡±


    I nced at the vial of leftover tea and used <strong>Examine</strong>. A momentter, my eyes widened.


    <strong>Jerryroot tea ¨C Contains ¨C Honey, Milk, Contents of One Vial of Moderate Sexual Arousal.</strong>


    ¡°That is my potion,¡± I said out loud in disbelief.


    ¡°Cornelia made it?¡± Mary asked in surprise.


    ¡°Uh, only one so far. I gave it to Reinhart to sell. He said it sold for a lot, nearly a hundred-¡± I stopped my voice as the girl¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Sylvia¡­¡±


    Melinda snapped her fingers. ¡°Exactly. Sylvia drugged you, then tricked you into a private room with two strapping adventurers. With them being called heroes, and talking about giving them knighthood, what princess wouldn¡¯t be swayed, especially when her sex drive goes out of control. As for the adventurers, they¡¯re adventurers¡­ those lot will bang anything with a vagina.¡±


    Destine¡¯s eyes widened at Melinda¡¯s announcement before nodding in understanding. I just gave a wry smile. It was a partial truth, at best. It certainly exined why my charm resistance was increasing. I was under the effects of the drug. However, the drug probably wouldn¡¯t have worked if I was a real princess. I would have likely fled the room embarrassed, or squirmed ufortably the whole time in morbid embarrassment. It would work on a loved one who wasn¡¯t in the mood, or a drunk person at a bar, but Sylvia, in all her stupidity, had seriously overestimated the effect of this potion.


    That is if it was used on anyone else but me. As a seductress, my sexual libido was already insane. She wouldn¡¯t have known it, but <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> would have kept my natural impulses from stopping me, and my extremely sensitive body was driven past the breaking point. In essence, I had made a potion that was most effective against myself, and through sheer luck, it had ended up in Sylvia¡¯s hands.


    ¡°But it was Richard who had taken me to that room,¡± I spoke thest thought out loud. ¡°He was trying to get me to sleep with him.¡±


    Thedies all nced at each other before giving me sensitive looks. It was likely part of Sylvia¡¯s n. I wasn¡¯t clear if Richard had known everything or only a bit, but he had certainly been in on it. His part was to bring me there, get me to drink the tea, and then start sexually exciting me so that by the time Ricardo showed up, I¡¯d be practically humping his leg. Perhaps the sexual exciting part was an ident. I couldn¡¯t see Sylvia consenting to have him make out with me. Maybe my own seductress powers overwhelmed him for a bit. Still, in the end, it was the perfect n to topple a seductress.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know I was a seductress, so it all just fell on extreme luck. Had I left <strong>Lesbian Lover</strong> on, which boosts charm resistance by 10, I¡¯d have likely been able to resist this potion. As a matter of fact, one of the special skills still dancing in front of my vision was <strong>Charmless</strong>, an ability that would make this never be able to happen again. As much as sphincter control sounded great, charm was simply too dangerous on me, so I picked <strong>Charmless</strong>. I¡¯d hold onto that other point for an emergency.


    ¡°To think, Richard and Sylvia would sink to such lows.¡± Mary shook her head. ¡°Why, it makes me so cross.¡±


    ¡°This was a clear setup, we need to-¡±


    The girls seemed to have vindicated mepletely in their minds, but that didn¡¯t settle right with me. It was a convenient way to throw away all responsibility, but I wasn¡¯t ready to let them continue to live the lie. I¡¯d be gone by tomorrow anyway, so at the very least, I just wanted them to understand the real me.


    ¡°The thing is¡­¡± I spoke, breaking up the girl¡¯s talk. ¡°I probably would have done something like that, anyway. I¡¯m not so innocent of a girl. I-¡±


    ¡°Like sex? Doesn¡¯t everyone?¡± Melinda snorted. ¡°I already told you, girl, you¡¯re being foolish if you think we don¡¯t already know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sex pervert, probably a nymphomaniac, we know.¡± Destine nodded.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± I started to turn flustered and the three womenughed.


    ¡°You invent sex toys in your spare time, brew up sex potions, talk about the best way to masturbate, and, well¡­¡± Mary blushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve kind of caught you peeking down my blouse a few times¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said again. ¡°I don¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Plus, you always get a bright expression in your eyes when you talk about sex, and I¡¯ve seen you drool a few times when the stories get really raunchy.¡± Melinda chuckled.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we all know you¡¯re a pervert.¡± Destine patted my back, not making me feel better at all.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Vess? pervert.¡± Min nodded.


    ¡°You too, Min! B-but, if you know all these things, why do you keep talking to me!¡±


    ¡°Ah, well,¡± Mary scratched the back of her head. ¡°That is¡­ we like our perverted princess?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve really helped us with our sex lives. I mean, I actually have a sex life now.¡± Melindaughed. ¡°And you¡¯re funny, and friendly, and you really care about people.¡±


    ¡°You listen to things carefully, and you genuinely want to help,¡± Destine added. ¡°You never judge us, even when we tell you secrets.¡±


    ¡°But everything I¡¯ve done.¡± I pouted, trying to push of thepliments that were starting to cheer me up. ¡°I¡¯m a bad person.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s look darkened. ¡°Now, who said that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, I have sex with- ¡°


    ¡°And who ever said sex was bad? Why does having sex make you bad? That¡¯s just silly talk. The kind of stupid stuff jealous people say. If you like gangbangs, you should be able to like gang bangs. Swap couples? That¡¯s fine. You should have sex with whoever you want, however you want, and no one has the right to say you¡¯re bad for it. Masturbate! Read dirty stories. Tell dirty stories. Bondage, fantasy, none of it is bad. It¡¯s simply sexuality, Cornelia, and you have a right to all of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say¡­¡± Destine readjusted her eye sses and coughed. ¡°That I¡¯d think Cornelia is a rather good person.¡±


    Those final words did me in. Once again, I found myself thinking the old way. Deep down, I had been ashamed of my sexuality. It was something that stemmed back to my old life. It was so deeply ingrained in my psyche to the point that even <strong>Mental Fortitude</strong> didn¡¯t touch it. At some fundamental level, even while having sex, there was a part of me that felt bad for it. Like I was some kind of sinner who was wrong because I liked to cum.


    With Destine¡¯s words, the realization dawned on me. Sex was just sex. It wasn¡¯t special. It didn¡¯t have any sense of morality. It could be done for evil, in the case of rape or torture, or it could be used for good. It could be done for fun or done for a goal. It was merely an action and performing it, liking it, or embracing it didn¡¯t change the person you were.


    I was Aria. I was a seductress, but I was also Aria. I kept ming my seductress nature for every action I took. I kept iming I was a victim of my own libido. However, that wasn¡¯t the truth. There is no seductress ss that has infected my behavior. I am who I am and being a seductress is a part of that. This doesn¡¯t make me inherently good or evil. I merely am, and after that, it¡¯s up to me to make my choices.


    As those thoughts rolled through my head, I had only one thing to say to the three women, and never forget Min, who were supporting me. ¡°Thank you¡­ truly.¡±


    This time, it was the girl¡¯s all looking bashful. However, as expected, it was Melinda who recovered the quickest.


    ¡°Alright, Cornelia. We¡¯re here for you. The King¡¯s trying to put an end to the wedding, but he doesn¡¯t know what happened. So, tell us, what do you want us to do?¡±


    I scratched my chin for a moment; then, I gave a nod. They were more concerned about my reputation and how I was going to deal with the viciousness that might spread from this event. That wasn¡¯t my concern at all. As I already epted, I was leaving this castle tonight one way or another. The thing that mattered to me the most was what came next.


    ¡°I need a pen and paper. I need to write a few letters. Can you guys deliver them?¡±


    The girls nodded and started writing. The first was a letter to Reinhart. I told him exactly what was going down tonight. Although I didn¡¯t demand it, I suggested he stay in town today, and avoid the castle, and most of all, his tower. The second letter was a bit trickier. This was a letter to Devon, who was likely already conflicted over what he saw of me.


    However, I didn¡¯t need him for any kind of romantic inclinations. What I needed was his sword. I warned him about the imminent threat and informed him that their escape woulde from the exit in Reinhart¡¯s castle. If he couldy out a bunch of guards and set up a trap, then we could stop Denova in his tracks.


    I was a good person, at least, I thought I was. I wasn¡¯t okay stealing all the money from this kingdom, no matter how awful its nobility could be. I didn¡¯t want to let a bandit like Denova do it either. The risk to myself was greater, but it was the only thing I could think to do. I had to get things moving forward. The n to defeat Denova would change. It¡¯d all happen tonight! I sent Destine off with one letter and Mary off with the other.


    Melinda stood at the door looking at me. ¡°What are you nning on doing, girl?¡±


    I shook my head and gave her a sad smile. ¡°You might hear some bad things about me in the future.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt.¡± she responded dryly.


    ¡°Just know, that I have my reasons.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ if you say so.¡± Melinda gave a slow nod. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I have to get things ready. But if the three of you could avoid the castle tonight, that would be best.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s eyes widened, but after a second, she gave another nod. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let the girls know.¡±


    I gave her a nod. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I have a n now.¡±


    Melinda chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Youth, ah, to be young.¡±


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re not that old. I¡¯d fuck you.¡± I responded as she turned around and started walking out the door.


    She didn¡¯t stop, but I heardughter as she left the room and headed down the hall. I turned around to see Min facing me with narrow eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Min.¡±


    ¡°Cheater¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, Min! Don¡¯t be that way!¡± I tried to defend myself, only to see that Min didn¡¯t look angry.


    Min was looking up at me with a worried look. ¡°Aria¡­ be okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I bumped my chest. ¡°I¡¯ll stop Denova, free Jenai, and the three of us will escape tonight.¡±


    ¡°Three¡­¡± Min said tly. ¡°The girl?¡±


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s just a friend!¡± I spoke up.


    Min nodded, and I reassured him onest time before I pulled him into a kiss. After kissing him good enough that his legs were wobbly, I took onest look at the room I had called home for thest month and then walked out. When I was done, Denova wouldn¡¯t know what hit him.


    I had only walked for about two minutes, making two turns, when suddenly I was grabbed from behind. Something was put over my face, and before I could even struggle, it felt like my energy was being pulled out of me. I fell back, and as I fell, a blurry image came into my sight. It was the image of Sylvia looking down at me with an ugly look.


    ¡°You think that was all? I haven¡¯t even started.¡±


    The world went blurry, and I fell into darkness.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    When my eyes opened, the world had taken on a distorted, foggy appearance. My mind seemed to be working alright, but that was about the only thing working. I appeared to be in some kind of bedroom, but when I tried to move my body, it wouldn¡¯t budge. The person responsible for this had to be Sylvia. There was simply no other answer.


    However, I didn¡¯t know how long I had been out, and I was terrified that if I wasn¡¯t there, problems would arise. I fought against my invisible restraints, but they didn¡¯t seem to be able to make my body move. Suddenly, my head rose up, and my eyes looked at the door. My body had taken on a life of its own, and I found myself moving when I didn¡¯t want to move.


    The door opened and I let out a gasp that never reached my lips as a man walked in. That man was none other than Denova. For a moment, I thought it was another one of those lucid dreams I had been suffering from, but this felt way too real. Sylvia, for reasons I didn¡¯t understand, was in league with Denova and had sold me out to him. That was the only thing I could think of.


    Denova reached into his pants and pulled out a dick I was only too familiar with. He gave me a re, wagging his dick at me.


    ¡°Come on, then suck it.¡±


    Like hell, I would do what he wanted. I had a mind to spit at him. However, my body moved once again without my permission. It moved off the bed and fell to my knees. I opened my mouth and immediately starting sucking his cock. The feel of his cock burned in my throat, and as I worked, I became aware of pains throughout my body. My knees both hurt to sit on, and my back felt like it was on fire.


    However, I didn¡¯t respond to any of the pain. I didn¡¯t move to be morefortable. I was merely a machine that did what Denova demanded. He grabbed the back of my head, pulling my hair painfully as he mmed his dick deep down my throat. For some reason, my increasing deepthroat skill had be useless. Thus, I found myself choking and gagging on his dick. I reminded myself I didn¡¯t need to breathe, but as his cock clogged the back of my throat, the feeling that I needed air began to rise. It was a feeling I hadn¡¯t felt for a very long time, but I absolutely needed to breathe.


    I coughed and choked as he used my head as a fuck toy. He was rough, and he pulled my hair hard enough that some of it came out and my scalp ached. He mmed into my mouth enough that my teeth ached. Every minute or so the gag reflux would be too much, and I felt like I was throwing up, but he had his dick jammed so hard in my throat I had no choice but to swallow the bile rising up. I gagged, and vomited, and then swallowed, only to vomit again.


    Meanwhile, my body started to feel woozy, not being given enough chance to breathe. I started to feel like I seriously might die from this, choking on Denova¡¯s cock in my mouth. It was a horrific ending, but just as the gagging became unbearable, the familiar feel of his cock throbbing and thick gobs of semen shooting into the back of my throat urred. I had no choice but to swallow it down, and while my throat burned waiting for the chance to breathe, he mercilessly kept his dick against my gag reflex until he finisheding.


    As soon as he pulled out and let go of my hair, my body copsed to the floor. I immediately started throwing up again. White semen and sputum dropped from my mouth and sttered on my hands and arms. I was coughing and gagging, desperately trying to take in air, but my body felt horrible like I wanted to die.


    ¡°Go clean yourself up.¡± Denova snapped before putting his dick away and then turning. ¡°We¡¯ll be going to the castle soon. Look presentable.¡±


    I¡¯d have already seduced him, destroyed him, stabbed him, summoned my whip and cut him in half, except that my body wasn¡¯t moving on its own. I was moving under hismand. Obediently, I started scrubbing the floor, cleaning up the vomit and spit. My body didn¡¯t even spare him a hateful look. It was like I hadpletely given up on life.


    Was Denova still nning on going through with the robbery? I was no longer in the castle. It seemed strange that the robbery hadn¡¯t already taken ce. Nothing about what was happening made sense to me at that moment.


    I watched as my body carefully cleaned the floor and then started to clean itself. It was at this point that I started to realize that there were other things wrong. Everything seemed bleached out through my eyes, so it was hard to tell, but my skin looked a lot darker than it should. My breasts were bigger, and I was shorter.


    However, it wasn¡¯t until I looked into a mirror that all of it clicked into ce. The face of my body wasn¡¯t my face at all. I was wearing the face of Jenai. No, that wasn¡¯t right at all. I didn¡¯t have Jenai¡¯s face, I was seeing through Jenai¡¯s eyes. Did this mean that I was dead? They said that when you neared death, you might have an out-of-body experience. However, this took a step farther. I wasn¡¯t simply out of my body, I was in the body of someone else entirely!


    Somehow, though, I didn¡¯t think this was a dream at all. For whatever reason, I was experiencing things through the eyes of Jenai. This was real, and part of me understood that this had to be happening at this very moment. Was this some kind of strange part of the possession ability? Even though it failed to free Jenai, was there a small piece of it that still worked?


    I felt bad for Jenai, having received a literal taste of the torture she had likely been enduring for nearly a month now. Denova truly had started to grow deranged. I could see it in his eyes. He was a man standing at the tip of a de, ready to kill anyone without care.


    However, I was helpless to do anything but watch. Therefore, I watched as Jenai carefully cleaned herself, ignoring the cuts, bruises, and pain that made her body feel on fire. Meanwhile, I seethed, thinking about the point and time in which I would cut off Denova¡¯s head. I wouldn¡¯t just cut off his head. I¡¯d let Jenai do it. I swore it. This would be how I¡¯d kill Denova.


    She headed outside the room and down the stairs. They appeared to be in some sort of inn, and as soon as she stepped outside into the setting sun, I realized that they were very clearly in the capital city, only a few blocks from the castle gates. Jenai moved into a dark alley, and several dark shapes emerged from the shadows.


    I was afraid for a second, but Jenai had no fear as the shapes converged on her. The shapes were Denova and two other strange men. Denova went up to Jenai and started kissing her sloppily on the mouth. I could taste the wine on his breath and the coarse hair of his unshaven skin, which I once had thought was sexy, rubbing on her face. He pped her hard enough to elicit a yelp. Her butt already had several cuts and bruises on it, and the p felt like it had made a healing cut bleed a little.


    ¡°So, Jenai, it¡¯s time to reunite you with your ¡®friend¡¯. Are you happy?¡± Denovaughed in Jenai¡¯s face.


    Jenai turned her head, looking down, but he grabbed her chin and forced her to look back at him. She gave him a nod before he pushed her face away and turned back to his men. He spoke to them in a low voice for a few minutes before handing something out to each man. They slipped them onto their faces, and I realized that they were the masks I had suggested they wore. They had done decent approximations of the masks the nobles wore, and it looked like it¡¯d do the trick.


    Denova moved up to Jenai while wearing a hateful grin, holding thest mask. ¡°I expect your friend to do well tonight. She has certainly been leveling, I¡¯ve seen. I can¡¯t imagine how many guys¡¯ she¡¯s had to fuck to go up ten levels.¡±


    As he said those words, there wasn¡¯t any kind of warmth. They were cold words that held a great deal of anger over my indiscretions.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Of course, when you see Aria next, you can let her know how hard you¡¯ve worked to keep up with her. I always want friends to share simr interests, so make sure to tell her all about how you fucked every man in camp for days on end. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be excited to know her friend sat naked, covered in the spooge of two hundred men, the ything of the entire camp. You can be¡­ what should we call you, slut sisters?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±


    For the tenth time, I hated the fact that I couldn¡¯t move, or I would have punched him in the face already. However, it seemed like Denova had been punishing her for my indiscretions more than just physically. Everything that had happened to Jenai, it really had been my fault, and once again I was powerless to stop it.


    Jenai put on the mask, the expression she wore nearly dead from the inside out, and the four people made their way to the castle. They did not go through the front entrance where all the carriages picked and dropped off nobles, but the side entrance I had arrived at the first time I hade there with Min.


    I had hoped somewhere in the back of my mind that the masks would go noticed, and the guards would call them out on their attempt to attack the castle. Of course, that would put Jenai at risk, but that didn¡¯t stop my hatred as I watched Denova walk in front of me. He casually approached the front gate, and the two guards waiting for him¡­ were two men I was all too familiar with.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Denova asked. ¡°Where is my Aria?¡±


    Ricardo and Marvis, now dressed as gate guards, gave each other a look before Ricardo spoke up. ¡°Ran out on us. Didn¡¯t show up at the expected ce. Your little slut nearly blew the whole mission. Couldn¡¯t keep her tight little cunni from every dick in the ce.¡±


    ¡°And how would you know how tight she is¡­¡± Denova¡¯s voice was low and dangerous.


    Ricardo tried to match him stare for stare, but it was Marvis that interjected, breaking things up. ¡°That is, there are a lot of rumors going around about her. Since she¡¯s been here, she¡¯s be all but theughingstock of the castle. She¡¯s likely too scared to even show her face.¡±


    Denova¡¯s dark expression lightened a bit, although he gave Jenai a disturbing look that suggested he¡¯d take it out on herter and I could feel her body shiver. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll just have to stop by her room and fetch her.¡±


    ¡°Either way,¡± Ricardo spoke up. ¡°Remember, we cut the treasury 50/50. It better be worth it. Their prince invited us to a sex party. I could have been balls deep in noble sluts, but instead, I¡¯m doing lifting work for a fucking bandit.¡±


    Denova growled. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been invited to that if I hadn¡¯t set up to make you a hero in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, let¡¯s just fucking go. Maybe we¡¯ll find that elf bitch in Aria¡¯s room. I can break her open, it might actually make it worth it.¡±


    Denova didn¡¯t answer, merely looking away and heading into the castle. There was a darkness in his eyes though, and I found it highly unlikely that he would be sharing the loot with the pair of adventurers. I would have screamed into Ricardo¡¯s face that he was an idiot, but I couldn¡¯t say a thing. Well, whatever and whenever Denova murdered him, I already saw the guys as dead men.


    They moved through the castle, Denova and his two henchmen along with the two adventurers and Jenai trailing at the end. Denova¡¯s lot wore fine enough clothing that with the mask, anyone would assume they were nobles. The two adventurer¡¯s looked like guards, through and through, so the procession waspletely ignored by the asional servant who noticed them.


    ¡°This is too easy,¡± Denova frowned as they went from one hall to the next. ¡°They really do empty out the castle for this ¡®Harvest¡¯ thing.¡±


    ¡°The festival earlier was pretty exciting too,¡± Marvis spoke up. ¡°A lot of good food, more than even an S ss adventurer could afford. Such waste.¡±


    With the map I had given them, it was remarkably easy for the group to make their way all the way to the treasury room. There were two elite guards posted in front of the room. Denova stopped the group around the corner and then walked out without a pause. The pair of guards noticed Denova, but given that he was wearing a mask, they ignored him as ordered, dropping their guard immediately. Just as he was walking past them, his hand grabbed his de and he spun.


    The sword was drawn and swiped in a single motion. A secondter there were two thumps as he decapitated both men in a single stroke. It would have been my job to seduce the two men. I wasn¡¯t able to achieve that job, but as far as Denova knew, these two men were beguiled and would do whatever I said. Thus, he had no real reason to kill them. He did is simply because he could.


    He pulled a key off of each guard. Both keys were needed to open the door, and they had to be turned simultaneously. This was one of the things that I had discovered from the king while being bounced on hisp. Failure to use both keys simultaneously would have triggered an rm. Most people don¡¯t know this, so without my efforts, Denova would have already failed right here.


    Denova held one key while one of his henchmen held the other. They turned the keys in unison, and there was a click. Then, Denova pushed open the doors.


    My RPG fantasy brain kind of saw the treasury as some kind of giant pile of gold, like a giant hoard of anything that shined piled up into several mountains. Regrettably, the reality was far less exciting. If anything, the Treasury looked like an oversized walk-in closet. The walls were lined with ornamental swords, shields, and armor just as much as it was line with jewelry. There was a shelf full of boxes, and a single ordinary looking treasure box only about knee high.


    This was not the wealth I was thinking when I considered the wealth of an entire nation. If anything, this castle had more wealth on the outside, being shown to everyone, than it did hidden in its treasury. The country wasn¡¯t secretly poor, was it?


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, those swords were likely all magical and worth a lot of money. It was still more wealth than any one man could spend in a lifetime. Denova didn¡¯t seem all that disappointed when he looked over the contents. He likely had already ascertained how much gold would be in the treasury beforeing.


    Marvis ran forward and opened the treasure box. There was the gleam of gold, and even though Jenai stayed back in the hallway and I could only see things from a distance, I could tell the box was filled with gold coins, possibly a good 50,000 of them. This was the first thing that truly reminded me of the RPG elements of this world.


    As Denova walked around the room, he wore a smile on his face as if he was taking in the sight of it all. After a few moments, he let out a breath. Ricardo was standing next to me, or rather Jenai, showing considerably more reservation than the rest of the thieves, whom besides Denova, were making loud noises and pawing through everything while making exmations of excitement.


    ¡°So, Denova, how are we going to carry this all out of here?¡± Ricardo asked.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Denova nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±


    Ricardo frowned as Denova gave a chuckle. Just like before, his hand touched his sword and drew into a strike. That strike was Marvis¡¯s back. He was impaled by Denova¡¯s sword while still on his knees pawing through the treasure box.


    ¡°Wh-what the fu-¡±


    ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t be necessary anymore.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    The two thieves to either side of Denova fell next. A single swipe of his sword and both men were bent over, trying to hold in the guts spilling out. He had even attacked his own men. He started walking back out towards the hallway, towards Jenai and Ricardo.


    Ricardo looked around in a panic, and unremarkably, grabbed the closest person to him. I felt Jenai¡¯s arm being grabbed as she was pulled in front of him with a knife at her throat.


    ¡°Take another step, and I¡¯ll cut your pretty slut¡¯s little throat.¡± Ricardo snapped.


    ¡°Ah, do it then?¡± Denova chuckled, still walking forward at a steady pace.


    ¡°Y-you bastard, have you no soul?¡±


    Denova swung his sword a second time. Jenai elbowed a surprised Ricardo in the gut, diving to the side just as Denova¡¯s sword fell. She barely managed to escape the de,nding on her hip hard as Ricardo let out a scream, a cut shing his body nearly in half. He copsed to the ground, dead before he even hit.


    ¡°That may be so¡­¡± Denova chuckled, then his eyes went to Jenai. ¡°Pile the bodies up, put them in the treasury room.¡±


    Jenai stood back up, but she was limping now, the pain we shared spiking through her leg. Still, she did the request withoutint, bringing all the bodies into the treasury. While she did this, Denova was walking along, touching everything in the treasury. As soon as he touched it, a ring on his finger glowed with a sh, and then the item he was touching would dissolve. This was the first time I had seen one in this world, but it was clear that Denova had an item ring.


    Of course, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t need any help from the men he killed. Opening the door was the only thing he needed a second person for. As far as carrying, he likely brought the others merely as fodder. The adventurers scouted the ce ahead of time, and the two thieves were his backups.


    When the pair had finished, they closed the treasury door, and except for theck of guards, the room showed no indication of the massacre that had just urred. Denova gave anotherugh and swatted Jenai¡¯s butt one more time.


    ¡°Let us go find Aria, shall we? She¡¯ll need to pay for her mistakes. Lead the way.¡±


    Having already been to my room once, Jenai was able to go there without a single mistake. It had taken me two weeks to be able to find my room without directions so that perhaps spoke to how capable Jenai was as a spy. I watched in dread as her hand moved up and knocked on the door. There wasn¡¯t an answer although I didn¡¯t expect there to be.


    I had informed Min that she shouldn¡¯t answer the door the rest of the night. Denova pushed Jenai to the side and then kicked. The door burst open. I had hoped that Min had already escaped the room as we had nned, but those hopes died when I saw Min in the middle of the room. Worst yet, he wasn¡¯t wearing his dildo. It looked like he had taken off his artifacts and was currently washing his body. He stood naked in the middle of the room, a cute female body at disy.


    Min gave a shout in surprise, but Denova descended on him too quickly. He grabbed Min by the throat and mmed him against a wall.


    ¡°Tell me, where is Aria.¡±


    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± Min said through a strangled breath.


    She probably wasn¡¯t lying. I didn¡¯t even know where I was at the moment.


    ¡°You lie!¡±


    He continued to hold his neck until his face went blue. I was shouting, but Jenai only looked on helplessly as he squeezed tightly on Min¡¯s neck. When he passed out, Denova let go, and Min dropped to the floor.


    ¡°That fucking bitch!¡± Denova screamed, turned and hit Jenai across the face with enough force that I felt something crunch.


    Blood ran down our face, and it was clear he had broken Jenai¡¯s nose at least. Jenai stood back up, putting a cloth to her nose to stop the blood, still not reacting, even when Denova was doing this much. Meanwhile, I was trying to use her eyes to look at Min, praying that Min was still alive.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Jenai¡¯s mouth let the words out.


    Denova, who looked like he was having a breakdown, startedughing again, his eyes crazed. ¡°She¡¯d fucking hide? That fucking bitch thinks she can hide? Jenai! Get a pen and ink. Leave her a note.¡±


    Jenai continued without resistance. She grabbed a nearby parchment, some ink, and a pen, and immediately started transcribing for Denova.


    ¡°Dear, Aria¡­ as you¡¯ve seen fit to abandon your responsibilities, you have left me at a bit of an impasse. I know you¡¯re near. You probably went to that Harvest so you could slut yourself out to every man in the city! However, know that I am a merciful fianc¨¦e. I will not kill you tonight. I leave with you this pendant. It will teleport you to the bandit camp. It¡¯s one way, one person, so don¡¯t think you can use it in some way to inconvenience me. You may want to hurry ande home as I¡¯ll be making good use of your elf slut until you do. You clearly don¡¯t know your ce yet, but you¡¯ll learn.¡±


    Jenai finished writing what he was dictating, and a momentter he smiled, sitting down next to her. He read the note over her shoulder and smiled.


    ¡°Finished¡­ master.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± He nodded. ¡°Good. Oh, and onest thing. I¡¯m going to need you to deliver the message personally.¡±


    Jenai looked up in surprise, but the look on his face was dark. He smiled and then squeezed his hand. A secondter, I felt like I was choking, and Jenai put her hands up to her throat. Denova moved up and pushed her down onto the bed. He leaned over and kissed her as Jenai thrashed. The pain was surging through my body. I couldn¡¯t breathe, Jenai couldn¡¯t breathe. The death curse around her neck was twisting and tightening, more and more with every second.


    ¡°Mas¡­ Mm¡­¡± Jenai couldn¡¯t speak anymore.


    ¡°You know,¡± Denova sat down next to Jenai as she thrashed and struggled to breathe. ¡°I was going to kill you, anyway. I nned to kill you in front of Aria. It would have been a splendid wedding present. But she¡¯s fucked that up for me. I guess it¡¯ll be her elf friend then. Clearly, she cares about her more than you. I can¡¯t wait to see her face as I cut that elf into pieces in front of her.¡±


    Jenai¡¯s eyes were popping out her head. Breathe, I needed to breathe. The world was growing darker, blurrier. I was dying. We were dying.


    ¡°What? Oh, you think she¡¯ll kill me with her ¡®powers¡¯? Well, not once I put this ring on her.¡± He pulled out a ring which he spun in his fingers. ¡°This ring will bind her life to mine. If I die, she dies. If she thinks about hurting me, only she¡¯ll feel pain. If she thinks about seducing me, it will make her love me even more. It cost a pretty gold coin, but she¡¯s worth it. So, make sure to pass on my message. I look forward to having herpletely.¡±


    By the time he finished, Jenai was already dead. My vision seemed to float out of her body, ending whatever joining we had. I was now hovering over the scene like some kind of disembodied specter. I watched helplessly as he picked up Min¡¯s unconscious body and tossed it in a bag, then headed out the door, leaving Jenai¡¯s body with a letter and a pendant sitting on it.


    The sight began to fade, and I realized my hell was only beginning. I was starting to wake up.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Being awake wasn¡¯t all that different from being asleep. I reced the sores and cuts with a throbbing headache, but my body was no more able to move now as it could while in the dream. I had no doubt in my mind that the dream was true. Jenai had been murdered, and Min was now in Denova¡¯s hands. I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, and it was all because Sylvia wanted to punish me for some idiotic reason. She had already gotten her vengeance, so I didn¡¯t understand why she felt the need to drag this out, but her behavior had gotten someone I cared about killed, and so one more name filled up my list of people to kill.


    I equipped <strong>Solo yer</strong> immediately so that I could keep a clear mind. Even with that, tears ran down my cheeks, but that seemed to be the only thing that worked on my body. I was frozen in ce. Damn it! Jenai, why wasn¡¯t I able to save her? I had been right there, and all I could do was watch. Now, Min was in trouble too. Damn it! Damn it! Fuck! The explicative continued through my mind as my eyes danced wildly around, trying to make sense of the situation. What had that bitch Sylvia done to me?


    The door opened up with a squeak, and several people walked in. I didn¡¯t recognize most of them, but Julian in his trademark cloak was undeniable. So, he was the one who was behind this then? Gregory was always by his side, and low and behold, standing right behind him was Sylvia, staring down at my body. I would have leaped off the table and wed her eyes out that very second.


    <strong>Mental Resistance has increased to level 17.</strong>


    With <strong>Solo yer</strong> and 17 mental resistance, I only experience the mental blow of about 15% of a normal human being. You could say that mypacity to think and deal with mental duress was superhuman. However, as my mind screamed and cursed, anger and pain racking through my body, it didn¡¯t seem very sufficient. Had it been the old me, I¡¯d have been a blubbering mess. I didn¡¯t know if this was better.


    ¡°So, you have secured the sacrifice as you¡¯ve promised,¡± Julian said, putting his hand down on my leg.


    I only could move my head, but I was quickly realizing it seemed to be encased in some kind of strange transparent film. I could feel him touching my leg, but I couldn¡¯t move my leg at all.


    ¡°Hey! Julian, you won¡¯t get away with this, you bastard!¡± I shouted.


    The sound seemed to vibrate in my ears, but Julian made no indication that he heard me. A secondter, he walked up, examining my body until he came up to my face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already put on the Mask of Drephora?¡± he asked, looking up at a nearby guard, who gave a shrug.


    It was Sylvia who stepped up. ¡°Ah, I thought, given what happenedst time, it¡¯d be better if no one saw her struggling. The less the nobles know of her identity, the better.¡±


    Julian twisted his mouth. ¡°It seems unlikely that someone else like Princess Cornelia would try to free this person. I still don¡¯t know if I should be proud of her or hateful. She put on quite the show, but she proved too much for me to handle.¡±


    ¡°So, you admit it, brother? Our sister was a wild stallion.¡± Gregory almost seemed fond.


    ¡°Sister no longer, after that stunt you pulled, Sylvia, father is dead set against the wedding.¡± Julian sighed. ¡°To think, she would have been driven to do that. If only she could have remained conspicuous, she would have been one of the greats.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t forget!¡± Sylvia was red-faced and looked angry. ¡°We have a deal!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I haven¡¯t.¡± Julian waved his hand. ¡°You rece the sacrifice with someone who meets our requirements, and I¡¯ll rmend to father you for betrothal to third brother. She does meet the requirements, yes?¡±


    ¡°O-o-of course!¡± Sylvia straightened.


    ¡°Where did you find a tier 1 femalemoner with more than eight special skills? That girl Cornelia snatched from me had taken three months to find. She was being primped by a fat, desperate noble to be his bride when she turned sixteen. He had spent half his wealth buying orbs of Raimer to spend on her. He thought he could make a ten-year-old girl fall in love with him. Of course, Ipensated him ordingly, but¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my secret,¡± Sylvia held her finger up to her mouth. ¡°Simply count your blessings.¡±


    The reality of the situation was starting to set in. Julian hadn¡¯t been involved in this situation. He was simply trying to perform his own sacrifice and had trusted in the wrong woman. I likely met the requirements of the sacrifice only, incidentally. She probably wouldn¡¯t have cared if I did or not.


    ¡°Then there is no problem,¡± Julian pped his hands. ¡°With my rmendation, third brother is yours, and Cornelia will be ejected from the castle sooner orter, so you have no worries.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Sylvia nodded. ¡°So, what do we do next? They¡¯ll rape her, right?¡±


    ¡°Please, please, don¡¯t use such ugly words,¡± Julian gestured, and the other men who hade moved all around me. ¡°The sacrifice is merely put through three sexual trials.¡±


    ¡°A-and, she¡¯s aware of it? Like, that helmet thing doesn¡¯t keep her asleep or something, right?¡±


    Julianughed. ¡°Ah, no, she¡¯s very much awake. The thing you call a helmet is the Mask of Drephora. It was passed down in our country for a thousand years. Since it looks something like an iron brank, many people believed it was used on criminals. However, even though the mask blocks her face, she can see out of it. It prevents her from moving, blocks all sound, and locks any movement skills like teleportation.


    ¡°In the first few years, we didn¡¯t use it, but the women would put up such a fuss that we realized it was necessary topletely immobilize them. If they were screaming and crying, even some of the hardened nobles may find it difficult toplete the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Sylvia was starting to look green in the face, but after a moment her look hardened and she gave me a re.


    Meanwhile, Julian had moved up to the mask, looking down at my face, although there was no sense of recognition there. After a few seconds, he knocked on the transparent surface, creating three metallic knocks to ring in my ears. It was clear that on the outside this thing looked like a helmet or something that engulfed my entire head.


    ¡°Hello, my sweet. I¡¯m sorry you were brought here on such short notice, but feel blessed, for you will be the center of our party. Nobles everywhere have alle to see you. For tonight, my dear, you are the most special person. I hope the gods see it as we have seen it.¡±


    Julian pulled away and snapped. The men started pushing the table I was on. It seemed to be a table that was a mix between a doctor¡¯s examination table and a massage bench. On top of not being able to move, I was also elevated about 30 degrees, my legs were in two stirrups, tied to two leg holders which could be used to spread me open at any moment. I waspletely naked, of course, with nothing covering me from a slight chill. In another situation, it might be a bed I¡¯d like to try to fuck on, but right now, I only felt confused and scared.


    ¡°What is it, Gregory?¡± Julian asked, pulling out and putting on the mask I had seen him wear at thest meeting.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s just, does that body seem familiar to you?¡± Gregory had a worried look on his face as they rolled me out.


    ¡°Yes! Recognize me! I¡¯m not your sacrifice! Sylvia is a lying skank!¡± I shouted, but no one heard.


    ¡°Has my second brother been fucking more girls at the brothel?¡± Julian pursed his lips.


    ¡°Brother, surely you jest.¡± Gregory frowned.


    ¡°Ah, well, no worries, so many bodies start to look alike after a while. There are only so many shapes and sizes in this world.¡± Julian dismissed his im.


    Gregory dropped the issue, even while I was screaming at him not to, and then he put his mask on, following the crowd. While I was busy screaming at him, I felt two hands touch my naked shoulders, and I gave a start as I saw the familiar masked face move right up near my ear. Sylvia whispered in a voice low enough that no one but me could hear.


    ¡°You did this to yourself!¡± She hissed, before pulling away.


    We had moved out into a giant and familiar room. If it wasn¡¯t the mansion I had been in before, it was exactly like it, with a center fountain and the statue of Qetesh. It was the statue of the Qetesh that I was stopped at. The orgy tonight was even busier than the night I came. Where there might have been 250 people then, it looked to be at least twice that from this room alone.


    The orgy also seemed to be underway at this point, with many people naked. I recognized a few of the masks in the crowd, but there were many new people who likely came just for the Harvest. Sex was urring all around me, and all I could do was watch. I was here because of Sylvia¡¯s selfish and misguided hatred, true, but I was also on this rack because of the nobles of this city. In many ways, they were doing this to me too.


    With that, a hatred started to bore into me. I hated these people. I hated Julian. I hated Richard. I hated the King. I hated everyone at the party. I stared darkly at them, considering what I could do. The problem was that there was virtually nothing I could do until I was actively participating in sex. Of course, I could use the voyeur skill, but position shift didn¡¯t work, and I wasn¡¯t sure what the mask blocked and what it didn¡¯t block. Position shift might be considered a movement skill, so the fact that it didn¡¯t work might be expected.


    Before my mind could generate a way to escape, it was Julian speaking up once again. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our sacrifice!¡±


    There was some shouting and some pping. A secondter, my legs were forced open as the table was pulled apart. I had been in many horrific situations since I hade to this world. I had managed to deal with all of them. It hade close to losing my cool, but I always managed to make it. However, with Jenai¡¯s death and Min¡¯s kidnapping, I had finally broken allposure.


    The me that had survived this world, the me who had dered themselves unrapable, a woman who epted sex in all its outlet¡­ that woman started to break. The concealing, the <strong>Deception</strong>, the role y, the masks¡­ they all disintegrated¡­ and in the end, all that was left was me.


    ¡°Stop it! Stop it! Oh, god, stop it! I¡¯m not your sacrifice. You have the wrong girl!¡±


    I shouted and screamed, but my body didn¡¯t move and no one heard. For the first time in this world, I waspletely alone, lost, and scared. However, I couldn¡¯t stop what happened next. I couldn¡¯t stop anything. For all my hatred, for all my desire for vengeance, I was simply a scared girl.


    ¡°With my cock, let us start this sacrifice. Our first trial, I implore you all to fill her with your seed, sacrifice your vitae to give her the energy to survive her future trials. Soften her, loosen her, lubricate her, and make her ready to ept Qetesh inside her!¡±


    There was cheering and Julian thrust his cock into me. It was the first time I had every fucked Julian, and it urred this very night. Although he didn¡¯t know it was me, he spared no reserve as he thrust into me for a solid five minutes. I felt the pleasure of his dick, but rather than excite me, it only disgusted me. It made me hate myself for being forced into this situation, it made me hate the nobles even more. I wanted them all to die. These nobles deserved to die.


    A line was formed as Julian gave threest thrusts thatcked any passion, and I felt the warmth spurt into me. He pulled his dick out and stepped away, and another man stepped up. It was the King who managed to find a ce as second. He thrust into me as well. His was the second cock I had been waiting to enjoy, but now only felt hatred as I finally felt it in and out.


    My body couldn¡¯t help but be aroused by the situation, even as my mind panicked and reviled from it. However, as man after man put it in me, thrusting into my wet, cum-filled vagina until they too deposited their load, I had be the very definition of a cum dumpster.


    ¡°Ah, brother, you havee to join us after all. I¡¯m d to see you havee to donate your vitae to our sacrifice as well.¡± Julianughed.


    This was perhaps when my heart broke the most. At that point, I had already experienced forty some men, when the next man who moved up was none other than Devon. He had a dark expression on his face as he looked down at me, but his eyes wore no sense of recognition.


    He had been myst fleeting hope. I had sent a letter to Devon, warning him of the castle¡¯s imminent attack. I had told him the n in entirety. Denova would go through the side door, raid the treasury, and then escape through Reinhart¡¯s tower. However, he hadn¡¯t been there in my vision. Myst hope was that he was still there and that he¡¯d catch Denova and free Min. However, Devon had decided he¡¯d rather wet his dick on pussy than heed my words.


    I suppose after seeing me taking it from two adventurers, he might have doubted my words a little, but to see him here destroyed any remaining hope I had. Min would die, and I would be the fuck toy of nobles for the remainder of the night. When Devon slid his dick into me, I couldn¡¯t even feel it. He thrust away awkwardly for a few moments, but the shock was starting to make me feel numb down there like I once had been with the Pigman, so his dick was like air, and when he came, I felt no warmth at all.


    He pulled away, and without saying a word walked to the side. A woman handed him a coin a minuteter, and he nodded, pulling her to a pillow where he began to plow her in missionary. I could do nothing but watch as he fucked her methodically, while Iid tied to my table, also being fucked methodically. As he came, and the next man stuck his dick into my pussy, which was already so filled with cum that it only served to gush out of me, I saw the familiar ring of leveling up.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 26.</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have two Skill points.</strong>


    <strong>Avable special skills:</strong>


    <strong>Identity Crisis (Passive): Your identity cannot be determined during sex.</strong>


    <strong>Calm (Passive): Gradually reduces excited nature during intercourse.</strong>


    <strong>Sex Paralysis (Active): Activating during sex will prevent other party from moving for duration of sex.</strong>


    I had <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> equipped along with <strong>Solo yer</strong>, so my counter was likely growing pretty rapidly. I looked through the skills, only to find that none of them would truly help me in this particr situation. Calm seemed almost counterintuitive to sex. Meanwhile, hiding my identity during sex didn¡¯t seem to solve my problem. If anything, I wanted these people to know my identity. Sex paralysis sounded interesting although useless for the moment. I picked it just to make the words in my vision go away.


    The next person that came was actually a woman. She was wearing a dildo, not unlike Min¡¯s first version. She immediately slid it into me, thrusting away with a pleased look on her face. Even her juices were contributing to ¡°loosening me up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± Julian said nearby. ¡°This trial had always been a boy¡¯s game, but this year, every noble will get to be involved. I hope our good sacrifice can take it.¡±


    I could take it, but I didn¡¯t want to. This woman should die. They all should die. Those dark thoughts started going through me again. However, once again, my hatred was interrupted as the show had to go on. I was suddenly flipped over, and my view of the hall was obstructed. I was bent over with my butt in the air, my useless body moved at the discretion of the people behind me.


    Of course, this act was taken so that the other end could be lubed up. My asshole was prated immediately, and so I equipped <strong>Rough Rider</strong> as opposed to <strong>Solo yer</strong>. The mental resistance dropped, but I still have 17 on my own, so it wasn¡¯t so bad that the panic became unbearable.


    My ass became their new cum dumpster, and while my pussy dripped out gobs of semen on to the tile floor, my ass was filled with load after load, filling up my colon with the seed and female spunk of uncountable people. I had lost track of the numbers as well as the time, but it had to have been at least two hours of continuous use on my pussy and ass.


    <strong>Anal Sex has reached MAX!</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 27.</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have two Skill points.</strong>


    I stopped looking at the special skills. What did the special skills ever do for me, anyway? They didn¡¯t save Jenai. They didn¡¯t stop Min from being taken. Nearly 30 skills and nothing could free me. I ignored them and selected yes. What was the point? That was where my mind was at.


    The act of leveling had relieved a lot of the fatigue my asshole had faced; however, the next person was quite rough, stabbing it in with some anger. I felt skin press up against my body, and then there was a recognizable voice speaking near my ear.


    ¡°How does that feel, you slut? This is what you get!¡± It was, of course, Sylvia, still trying to rub it in.


    I didn¡¯t have a response for her either. Die¡­ just die¡­ all of you. With nothing else to do, I continued to sob while Sylvia plowed my ass. She finished up viting me and left. There were another half-dozen men or women in my ass after, and the only thought in my head was a fervent wish they would all die.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the first trial is a sess!¡± Julian shouted behind me, pping my ass. ¡°Let us start, the next trial!¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    The table was pulled out from under me, leaving a heavy wire frame behind. My legs and arms were tied up until my body was trapped bent over the frame, and my head was pushed down so that my naked groin was tilted up. It was a position that spread open both my ass and pussy, giving anyone ess to either one from the back of me.


    ¡°In our second trial!¡± Julian made a flourish. ¡°We widen her open. We have given her our vitality, now we must stretch her so that she might be a conduit of Qetesh! With this rod, I will start the beginning of her journey!¡±


    Julian was holding a thin ss rod. It was only about half an inch wide and ten inches long. He shoved the rod into my pussy, which slid in easy after the amount of cum already in there. The line formed again as Julian pulled away, leaving the ss rod in. Another man picked up a rod, and then he slid it in me as well. Then another, and then another.


    The rods were small, but as one after another way stuck into me, it quickly became too much. When it reach ten, I was starting to feel pain, but the nobles didn¡¯t stop. A small mallet was taken out, and when the next man couldn¡¯t stick more than fifteen in me, he started hammering it in. Each thump caused my pussy to tear a little more. I was actually being ripped open, and the nobles only smiled,ughed, and fucked as they did it.


    I screamed and shouted and cried, but it was to no avail. Like before, once they had about 20 in my pussy, they started to stick them in my ass too. I was being forced open from both holes. Theyughed, they fucked, they pointed at my pussy as cum, liquid, and blood dripped onto the floor.


    Fifteen rods went into my ass, 20 rods were in my pussy. My skin burned, and even <strong>Rough Rider</strong> couldn¡¯t resist the pain. Even <strong>Town Bicycle</strong> couldn¡¯t bite back the ripping. I was filled more than I ever had been filled, and it wasn¡¯t pleasure I was feeling. I would have been kicking, I would have been screaming, but I was frozen in this hell, and the nobles didn¡¯t stop there.


    When no more rods could fit, they started putting clips on my skin. The clips were small things with rings attached to them. It started with my nipples, hard teeth cutting into the flesh. Then more and more, each one clipped onto my skin, pinching it up, and stretching it out. They radiated out until my breasts were nothing but pinches, and then they pinched up any loose skin with their fingers, adding more clips. The only part of my body spared was my face and head behind the mask. Then they started adding weights. My nipples, which had the most grab, had the heaviest weights. Two five-pound weights had been applied to the rings, which pulled down on my tits painfully, stretching them out with gravity. More weights were applied.


    Sometimes, the ring would just tear off when a weight was put on, ripping away skin as it did. I would scream, but the room heard nothing. Someone woulde along, clip it back into ce, and then add another weight. My skin felt like it was being ripped from the muscle. Pain racked every surface, and if I ever made it out of this, I would be one big bruise.


    ¡°Fuck you! Fuck you all! I fucking hate you!¡± I shouted into apletely empty space, heard by no one.


    And then her hateful face appeared once again. How long was she going to gloat, how long was she going to torture me? When was it enough why wasn¡¯t it enough? I was crying as Sylvia looked down at my body, ripped open and bleeding by the actions of her friends. The people I hated more than anything.


    She picked up a rod. Most everyone else had decided I had enough, but she decided she had to do one more. She pushed it in and started tapping with the mallet. Her eyes held excitement. Perhaps she was sexually aroused at the site of me being raped. I didn¡¯t know, but she hammered it in, 21 rods filled me up, creating even more tears.


    ¡°Ah, it broke.¡± Sylviaughed.


    A piece of ss ended up cutting into the side of my cunt, creating, even more, difort, and more pain from her. She walked on by once she was done and pped one of the weights attached to my tit. This caused it to spin, twisting my nipple as five pounds of weight tried to turn against my skin. If she could hear me, she¡¯d hear me cursing her name. I wanted her to die, I wanted her to pay, but I wanted to be the one who did it. I wanted to take everything from her. I would, I would take everything.


    The blood dripped from my ass and pussy, the cum dripped, my body stretched. It was so sore, I just wanted the pain to stop. I just wanted to feel better. When the level up urred again, my eyes pped to any skill that could fix me, any skill that could stop what only felt like torture at this point.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Seductress Level 28.</strong>


    <strong>All stats have increased by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have three Skill points.</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills Avable:</strong>


    <strong>Masochist (Passive): 50% of all pain is converted to pleasure.</strong>


    <strong>Restoration (Passive): Wounds heal twice as fast.</strong>


    <strong>Stalker (Active): Watch a previous sexual partner. Can only use for 30 minutes once a day.</strong>


    Yes, take them all, any of them, all of them. The pain instantly was cut in half and subsequently was reced by a surge of sexual pleasure. The suddenness of it was so shocking that my pussy started to convulse on the ss rods. It hurt, but I was also cumming in sexual pleasure now as well. Unintentionally, the throbbing soreness was reced with throbbing pleasure, and my screams of pain turned into screams or orgasm.


    My body orgasmed, again and again, the increasing pain only further increasing the pleasure. After an hour, I was made to stretch further, more ss rods being hammered into my loosening pussy and asshole. Every bang of the hammer made me cum, I was leaking as much lust as I was blood. I had done this to myself, forced myself to be stuck in this state of lust and pain.


    It hurt so much, and it felt so good. My brain started to turn fuzzy, my mind started to lose itself, and my already broken mind brokepletely. I stared off into the distance, and there I saw someone unexpected among the writhing naked bodies of nobles.


    She was wearing a long robe, and she was simply watching me, the only person in clothing among a room of nakedness. It was Jenai. Of course, Jenai was dead, and deep down I understood that she was merely an illusion created by my broken mind. However, I looked over at her, and her eyes met mine.


    This was it. I had fought it at first. The leveling had rejuvenated me and I had my hopes, but the realization came crashing home. I wasn¡¯t going to survive this night. I was the sacrifice. The sacrifice doesn¡¯t live that¡¯s why they are the sacrifice. I was dying, being murdered in the same way I was brought into this world, and I simply just didn¡¯t understand it yet.


    That made Jenai a spirit,ing to take me to the other side. She walked through the crowd, unseen by anyone but me. She moved up to me, and I wanted more than anything to reach out and touch her onest time. However, I couldn¡¯t move, and she was just my broken mind. Tears fell down my face, and my body started to numb as the cold set in.


    She reached down, and her hands went through the mask, cupping my cheeks. She leaned forward and pressed her forehead against mine, but all I could feel was the cold. It was at this point that I thought of Min. I couldn¡¯t die until I knew Min was safe. Then, there was a sh, and all of my senses seemed to shift.


    When they re-orientated themselves, I seemed to be floating. Is this what death was like? It felt a lot like the dream I had with Jenai, except that my body felt nothing. However, I realized that my vision was focused on something. That something was none other than Denova. He had a bag over his shoulder that likely contained Min, and he was trudging through the forest unimpeded. Of course, he¡¯d escape.


    With that, I realized that in my broken state, I must have activated the new ability stalker. I was watching Denova, and at least for the next 30 minutes, I could be spared the intense pleasure and pain induced by their stretching ceremony. I shivered to think what was happening to my body, but I had already epted that death wasing.


    However, if I died now, Min would also die. I had to do something. Was the stalker ability really so useless? I couldn¡¯t do anything? I reached out with the ability. I had to do something, I had to free Min. I willed myself, pushed myself, fought to rip the bag out of Denova¡¯s hand. I had to reach Min. I had to save Min.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was mere chance, something Min had done, or the results of my mind begging, but a sudden tear formed in the bag. A small form fell out in a lump. As the bag Denova was holding suddenly became lighter, he gave a curse as he turned around.


    ¡°Good, now Min, run, run away,¡± I shouted.


    Min seemed to be awake now, his eyes wide and alert. He immediately fell into a roll, turning around and putting his feet on the ground a good ten feet from Denova.


    ¡°Ah, elf bitch, juste quietly now, you wouldn¡¯t want to be hurt, would you?¡±


    ¡°No, idiot.¡±


    His eyes shed, and he swung his sword at Min. I let out a cry as the air was cut right where Min was standing, a sword-shaped sh flying out just like a video game swipe. However, the swipe mmed into a tree, cutting out about a third of the trunk in a single gash. When my mind was able to catch up with what happened, Min was not standing there. In fact, Min was nowhere. He hadpletely vanished.


    ¡°Where the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Take elf forest. Is Bandit King stupid? Bandit Idiot.¡± A mocking voice seemed toe from a nearby tree.


    Denova shed at the tree, but there was a sudden crack somewhere behind him and he spun with his sword at the ready. ¡°You think your silly elf tricks will help you hide from me forever? You¡¯re what? A tier 2 bitch? It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°Aria¡­ taken.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Denova snarled, desperately looking for the source of the voice.


    ¡°Aria, protected!¡± an arrow sudden came flying at Denova from nowhere.


    He cursed and swung his sword, deflecting it with ease. Two more arrows followed, and he knocked them aside before creating another sh that flew off in that direction, striking two trees.


    ¡°As a tier 2¡­ at most, you have 4 special skills. I¡¯ve figured you¡¯ve already used three of them just to keep me from killing you now. You¡¯re running out of tricks, just give up.¡±


    ¡°Bandit Idiot should give up!¡± The voice came from behind and he spun, but half way spinning he stopped and spun back.


    Min had appeared in front of him, holding a glowing bow. He raised it up and fired just as Denova swung his sword down. The arrow was glowing as well, and the de struck the area with a massive impact that created a miniature explosion between the two. Denova lept back a step, but as soon as the light cleared, Min had vanished again.


    Denova put a grin on his face. ¡°You know, I¡¯m going to take Aria. I¡¯m going to fuck her. She¡¯ll be my bride, the Bandit Queen.¡±


    ¡°Already married!¡± Min appeared again to his side, shooting another glowing arrow which he pped away.


    It struck a tree and created another explosion. The tree fell over from the damage. Min leapt as Denova created another wave. It was clear that Min was breathing hard and covered with sweat as he disappeared behind a tree.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep this up.¡± Denova continued to taunt. ¡°I can go forever, but you, you¡¯re already done. Waste yourst skill on me and let¡¯s end this.¡±


    ¡°Min¡­ nned to die.¡±


    ¡°Then die already! I¡¯d be happy to help.¡± Denovaughed.


    ¡°Min would have¡­ but then, Min found her.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± He looked into the forest with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°Min wanted to die, but then, Min met Aria. Aria saved Min, in many ways. Gave Min purpose.¡±


    ¡°I got you!¡± Denova made a sh into a bush, but came up empty handed and made a vexed sound.


    ¡°Min will always be with Aria, never leave.¡±


    ¡°Good you can be by her side when I kill you both, elf girl!¡± Denova shouted.


    ¡°Min is man!¡± Min shouted, leaping from high up and shooting six arrows before he struck the ground.


    Denova surged forward with his sword, ready to take Min¡¯s head, and the two met once again. Min shot an arrow, and this time Denova¡¯s sword glowed a dark blue.


    ¡°Watch out, Min, he¡¯s using a special ability!¡± I shouted, even though I knew he won¡¯t hear.


    The blue rushed through the air and the arrow dissolved, then it spread towards Min. I screamed as the blue hit him, and his body dissolved too. No, it¡¯s more like his body disappeared with a puff a smoke.


    ¡°An illusion?¡± Denova cursed and suddenly the arrow struck through the back of his hamstring, striking the ground and pinning his leg there.


    ¡°You bitch! Who the fuck are you!¡±


    Min exploded out from a tree right in front of Devon, in the same way, his illusion had a few moments prior. He drew back his arrow at full length, and suddenly a ckness started to form at the tip of his arrow.


    ¡°Min¡­¡±


    ¡°You have more special skills?¡± Denova screamed, pulling his sword up and abandoning the leg still trapped with the arrow.


    ¡°Min is¡­¡± the power continued to grow, ckness localizes at the tip, seemingly suspending him in midair as a ck hole formed in front of him.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± He screams as his sword started to glow with a special skill of his own.


    ¡°Min is best wife! Oblivion!¡± The arrow released just as Denova brought his sword up.


    However, the arrow was different this time. It seemed to eat the surrounding light, and it flew targeted directly at Denova¡¯s heart. The magic he released was instantly swallowed, and his eyes went wide as the arrow continued moving forward, eating the world around it as it reached for him.


    It struck his sword, and that was the moment that he realized that even his sword wouldn¡¯t block it. His body suddenly glowed, and just as the arrow had finished eating a hole through the sword, his body vanished. Unblocked, the arrow struck the ground and a giant sphere of ck exploded out of it. It consumed the ground everywhere it touched, and after spreading about fifteen meters, it copsed in on itself with a snap, leaving a giant crater of nothing wherever the ck touched.


    Minnded on the ground, falling to his knees. He was breathing hard, and his entire body was shaking. He took a step up, but he seemed woozy and had trouble moving.


    ¡°M-must¡­ protect¡­ Vess?¡­¡± he started taking several steps forward, moving like he was drunk.


    Blood started to drip from his nose and eyes, and after stumbling forward ten feet he copsed on the ground, unconscious. However, I knew that the toll on his body wasn¡¯t permanent and that he would live.


    That was when the vision started to fade. Perhaps my special skill had run out of time. Perhaps, I had finished the vision that Jenai had wanted me to see. Either way, I was given closure, knowing Min had managed to escape. That left me with only the pain and pleasure that followed as my consciousness returned to my mangled body.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    When I awoke, the pain and pleasure were not as sharp as before, the rods had been pulled out of my pussy; the weight was gone, and I was now having the clips removed before I was ced back on the table. Julian appeared and grabbed my wrist. After a few seconds, heughed.


    ¡°She lives!¡± There was shouting and pping from various nobles.


    My head was slightly turned to the side, and as a result, I could see down. My body was covered from shoulders to feet in blood. Puddles of blood had pooled at various points on the floor. I had lost a veryrge amount, and at the very least dehydration was starting to set in. The sick sadistic game had pushed me past the breaking point.


    However, I had received the thing I had needed. I had seen Min live. Jenai was dead, and I would be dead soon. Denova got away, but that wound would probably screw him up for years. Min had done well, but I was also done. At this point, I was only waiting for death. In fact, I was already dying. I was gushing blood from hundreds of rips and tears. Even a 2X healing factor wouldn¡¯t be able to save me before I bled to death.


    Besides, Min could take care of himself. I was sure of that. Simply put, there was no reason I needed to stay alive. There was no reason I needed to be here. It had to be some kind of ident that brought me to this world in the first ce. I died, I must have, that is, in my original world. When I had hit my head on the stairway that must have been it. The rest of this? Whether it was a fever dream from a brain-dead person, or a second chance handed to me by some god, it didn¡¯t matter. I hit the end.


    ¡°Our third trial, our final trial, is what this has all been leading up to!¡± Julian said with another flourish. ¡°Twenty cocks! That is all. Our sacrifice must survive the pleasure of but twenty cocks.¡±


    I looked up at him through delirious eyes, a frown on my lips. Surely, girls didn¡¯t die by being fucked by twenty cocks. I¡¯d already had close to five hundred in me tonight alone. Many of the people wore smiles on their faces, clearly knowing something that I did not know.


    ¡°Each cockes from a greater being.¡± Julian continued. ¡°Each cock brings our sacrifice closer to Qetesh. And one way or another, by the end, she will meet the gods!¡±


    There was more pping and cheering, and then a long table was brought out. It was covered with a giant sheet, but there were objects under the sheet that were hard to make out. Julian moved up to the end of the table. In a swift motion, he folded up one side of it, revealing the first item. I couldn¡¯t see what it was until he held it up, showing everyone in the crowd.


    ¡°The cock of a goblin!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Boo!¡± There were some booing and hissing, followed byughter.


    In his hand was as he described, it was the doorknob cock of a goblin, dismembered, stuffed, and magically preserved. He walked up to my body and shoved the cock in. He pushed it in and out for about a minute. Some people booed, others, pped. For me, the cuts and damage my pussy had received made it burn going in, but it was small, and after being stretched to my limit I barely felt anything.


    When he was done, he thrust the dick up in the air, covered in blood from my pussy, and waved it. ¡°The goblin has left his seed!¡±


    The cheering was light, but a momentter he discarded the cock and moved to the next one. The next one he pulled out was only slightlyrger. It looked pocked and somewhat gross looking.


    ¡°The cock¡­ of a ghoul!¡±


    ¡°Larger!¡± someone called out.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get there!¡± Julian remarked, creating a ruffle ofughter.


    Like the goblin, he pushed it in and out of me for a minute, barely felt by my damaged lower body, before he waved it in the air. The one he grabbed next I recognized, it was the lizardman¡¯s scaly cock. As he mmed it into me, it aggravated my cuts a bit more than the previous two.


    Each cock got slightlyrger. The cock of a boar demon, the cock of a bear. The sixth one was the cock of an orc which was the first one I could feel. Although, as the cock stimted my stretch receptors, it only led to more pain and difort across my damaged cunt, but even that pain was converted into pleasure thanks to my poorly chosen sadist skill.


    ¡°The cock of a hobgoblin!¡± The cheers were starting to grow more and more with eachrger cock.


    The hobgoblin was not particrly bigger than the orc, but the dick had a noticeably hook on the end. It slid in fine, but every time he pulled out, it hooked onto the flesh and cut into me. I made loud screaming sounds as the pain and pleasure were intensified. Despite myself, I came to the feeling of the hobgoblin, and a gush of bloody liquid shot as he pulled it out.


    ¡°She really likes it!¡± Julianughed, and several people pped while I came and bled, bringing myself closer to death.


    ¡°The cock of a golem!¡±


    Cold and hard, and slightly bigger than the orc or hobgoblin.


    ¡°The cock of a treant!¡±


    He stuffed the wooden cock into me, wood shaving and splinters were an inevitability. It wasn¡¯t asrge as I feared, but it was only slightly smaller than¡­


    ¡°The cock of a minotaur!¡± The cheers and pping grew into explosions now that the penises wererger than anything normal humans had.


    This minotaur¡¯s cock was slightlyrger than my lover in the dungeon, and if they hadn¡¯t spent two hours spreading me open, I¡¯d say it was thergest thing I¡¯d ever had jammed into me. Along with the splinters of myst lover, the pain and difort was hard to bear. I screamed and cried, wishing my body could kick or resist, but all I could do was lie there and take it.


    Then the reality set in. We were only at ten, and I had already had thergest thing I had ever fucked. Going by this, things only got bigger from here. How would I even be able to survive something twice asrge as a minotaur¡¯s cock?


    He reached under the sheet with a smile, and I looked on with dread. ¡°The cock of a Manticore!¡±


    The cock was simrly sized to the minotaur, but whereas the minotaur¡¯s was sized for pration, this one was thick all around. It went in painfully, although, at another time, it might have been fun. The next cock was that of a gargoyle. I¡¯d have assumed a golem would be bigger, but I was wrong. Gargoyles, at least in this world, had long uneven cocks that dug deep in. Julian made sure that the entire length went into me before he was willing to give up.


    ¡°The cock of a yeti!¡±


    Great, now I had to fuck sasquatch. His dick was still bigger, but after my widening ceremony, not to mention the extreme amount of lube from blood and semen had made the item slide in without much effort. The pain and pleasure didn¡¯t seem to stop. I felt like I was losing and regaining consciousness with each thrust.


    ¡°Next¡­ a dire wolf.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even think enough toin about the lines of bestiality this crossed as I was vited with cock after cock.


    ¡°What do we have next? A griffin!¡±


    The griffin¡¯s cock was jagged and hard. My vagina might as well had been stabbed with a knife. I noticed that the dick, after pration, was covered with fresher bright red blood. Why was I still conscious? Why did I have to witness this? Why did I have to feel it?


    ¡°A Wyvern!¡±


    The cock of a giant dragon-like beast was carried over. It was to the point that a second hand was now helping Julian get it in. They had to work at it as I screamed in misery for two minutes before it tore into me.


    Afterward, he touched my wrists. ¡°Still alive!¡±


    That was regrettably the truth.


    ¡°The cock of a giant!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if he was moving faster, or if my fading consciousness lost count of the seconds in between sessions, but the next cock tore me open. Easily twice the size of a minotaur, it was at least a foot wide. It felt like being forced to givebor in reverse as something massive was shoved up into me and then out again over a minute.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done it!¡± Julian¡¯s voice snapped me out of a daze, as I was starting to pass out. ¡°She has lived until thest three. She has tasted the fruit of this earth, now she must taste the fruit of the heavens!¡±


    The table was moved away, and another table was moved out. Where 17 cocks sat on thest table, this table of simr length contained the length of the remaining three.


    ¡°This cock¡­ was in five hundred years ago. A beast of fire¡­ it was said a great hero who in the beast, only for it to rise again and im his party. He had to murder the beast ten times before it finally sumbed¡­ and of course, im its cock. This is, the Phoenix!¡±


    A giant monstrosity of a dick was lifted. It was the size of an average person¡¯s head in width, and it was about two feet long. It had long red streaks across it. And it appeared that Julian, and the others were wearing gloves.


    I didn¡¯t understand why until they shoved the dick into me. It burned! It felt as hot as fire, and my insides started smoking as the thing was jammed into me over and over again. My mouth screamed wordlessly, even within my mask, the pain and pleasure, which were inseparable now, blinding everything. At that point, I lostplete consciousness.


    Shadows¡­ shapes¡­ pain¡­ horror¡­ there was only the pain and pleasure. Noises seemed to bounce in my skull, not really make any sense.


    ¡°She¡¯s survived!¡± The roaring cheer caused my eyes to pop open again.


    I could see text in front of me. Maybe it was the leveling screen, but everything was blurry. I couldn¡¯t see properly, let alone select something.


    ¡°Our next cock¡­ from the Titans¡­¡± my consciousness slipped away once again.


    I dreamed of being ripped apart, of being torn, my legs being ripped open as something massive was plowed into me. Each thrust caused my hips to break and pop. I was dying¡­ at this point, I knew I was dying. Perhaps that level up had healed me for a minute, but they didn¡¯t stop, the pain didn¡¯t stop.


    The massive roar of screaming brought me to lucidness once again. The text was still in front of me, but my eyes just couldn¡¯t focus on it. ¡°To think, this woman would survive the Phoenix and the Titan! Never before have we seen a sacrifice get this close.¡±


    Where was I? What was happening? I didn¡¯t understand. Where¡¯s mom? Why wasn¡¯t she here?


    ¡°We have never had to use our final cock before, but Qetesh demands it.¡±


    I tried to look up, and I saw someone who kind of looked familiar. What was her name again? That¡¯s right. Her name was Sylvia. Why did she look scared? She looked guilty and scared. That was an odd expression, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Twenty years ago.¡± A man in a red and ck cloak was saying. ¡°The great hero from another world slew a beast in battle. Our King was there, he fought alongside the hero. The Demon King¡¯s greatest minion, he summoned a dragon of unstoppable power. That¡¯s right,dies and gentlemen, our King took the dragon¡¯s jewels and our sacrifice¡­ will enjoy the cock of Bahamut, the Dragon god, himself!¡±


    A massive thing was lifted. It took four men to do it. They were moving towards me. I wondered why they were doing that. What is that thing? It was bigger than a person, certainly. It wasing closer and closer. Was that a drum ying? The room was suddenly quiet, the cheering had died down, it merely came closer and closer.


    ¡°With this thrust, let us create a god!¡±


    The pain onlysted a moment, and then everything went to ck.


    <strong>Title Unlocked: Dragon Layer</strong>


    <strong>Title Unlocked: God Killer</strong>


    <strong>Due to the failure to select a skill, your point has been automatically allocated into the most suitable selection: Limit Break.</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions, you have leveled to Seductress Level 30!</strong>


    ¡°Ah¡­ she died¡­¡±


    My eyes, they were no longer a part of my body anymore. I could see myself, lying there below. Without the pain, my mind grew lucid again, and I understood that I had died. I turned away from the scene. That wretched thing that was my body was gone now. There was no way to heal the damage that had been done. At best, I¡¯d lose my legs. Likely, If I had somehow survived, I would have been wretchedly deformed. Far removed from the so-called champion of Qetesh Julian had pretended to make me.


    The crowd was silent as Julian felt my pulse and shook his head. It seemed expected though. Tears fell down Sylvia¡¯s eyes, and I couldn¡¯t even understand what she was upset about. She had to have known things would get to this point. However, she was very stupid, so it was possible she thought a little rape and torture would be it. Still, she had watched me until I died.


    Some people in the crowd looked sick. They were likely the first timers and the weak. It didn¡¯t matter, what happened, had already happened, and I couldn¡¯t change it. I was dragged out the back by Julian, Gregory, and a couple of goons. My eyes followed my body, watching the procession that was my death. There was a somber mood in the air, but no sooner did my body leave the room than the orgy started again.


    ¡°She was so close¡­ I had hoped¡­¡± Gregory said this.


    Julianughed, patting him on the back. ¡°Ah well, there is always next year.¡±


    ¡°So, what do we do with her?¡± one of the men asked.


    ¡°Remove the mask, dump her in an ally, let the crows have a meal.¡± Julian nodded before turning around.


    Gregory followed after Julian as they turned back to return to the party. It was at this point one of the guards had removed my mask. My face, despite the rest of my body, was still rtively untouched.


    ¡°Uh, wait, boss?¡±


    Julian had already made it to the door before stopping and turning back. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°This one is still alive.¡±


    ¡°What! Impossible!¡± Julian immediately started rushing back with Gregory in tow.


    As soon as he reached my body, he made a loud hiss. Gregory, stumbled for a second, looking like he was going to be sick before turning his head.


    ¡°Sister Cornelia¡­ gods.¡±


    Julian¡¯s lips tightened as he stared down. ¡°That bitch, Sylvia!¡±


    ¡°Sylvia, but why?¡±


    Julianughed. ¡°Why do you think? To win her precious Richard. This is why I never fucking trust women.¡±


    ¡°Bu-bu-but what are we going to do?¡± Gregory asked worriedly.


    ¡°Sylvia will pay. That much is obvious.¡± Julian sighed.


    ¡°I meant, Cornelia¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s not much she can do, she¡¯s dead after all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, boss, she¡¯s breathing¡­¡± the guard broke in.


    ¡°Like I said that is im-¡±


    The word caught in his mouth as my face suddenly twitched, and a moaning sound came from my lips. The shock on Julian¡¯s face was only matched by my own. This didn¡¯t make any sense. I was a ghost, watching my body. I was already dead. I didn¡¯t feel any pain. So, why was I here, and who was moving my body if I wasn¡¯t in it? If I wasn¡¯t a ghost¡­ then¡­


    As the realization started to hit me, the pain started to return. My spirit felt like it was getting sucked back in. I was returned to the broken body I had once had. In the darkness, surrounded by pain, I could still hear their voices.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let anyone know about this.¡±


    ¡°But she survived, Qetesh¡­¡± Gregory was protesting.


    ¡°There is no such thing as the avatar of Qetesh,¡± Julian snapped. ¡°We brutalized the Princess of a foreign nation. If this gets out, the best we could hope for is war. We have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing!¡± One of the other two guys shouted.


    There was a sound of someone¡¯s shout being cut off, followed by a death rattle.


    ¡°You and I, Gregory, or the only ones that can know. I¡¯ll return to the party. You, burn their bodies. Send her to the very hell she should have already visited.¡±


    ¡°B-but Qetesh¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, listen to me¡­ these things are mere superstitions, fairy tales made to excite the bored minds of nobles. We must handle what¡¯s real. No one must know we killed the princess. Can you do this for me? Can you do this for your brother?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ yes, brother, of course.¡±


    ¡°Good, burn the bodies, and we¡¯ll handle the restter.¡±


    I could hear Julian¡¯s footsteps walking away. My mind had grown blurry again after re-entering my body. One of my eyes managed to open, but the light was very difficult to take in, even though it was just a single torch in the night. I started to raise my hand, trying to reach out to Gregory. He wasn¡¯t like his brother, so If I could just plead to him, he might be able to save me.


    He pped my hand away, and a momentter I felt liquid being poured on me. It smelled viscous, and I realized that it wasmp fuel. No¡­ if I just seduced him, I could take control. I needed to use my abilities to stop him. This was what I had to do. I had to survive.


    ¡°G¡­ grrr¡­ gg¡­.¡± The words barely left my mouth.


    The sound of breaking ss and the whoosh of mes found their ways to my ears. Then there was the endless burning. I would have screamed if there was any power left in my body to do so, but the mes kepting, curling across my flesh, burning away everything of my body. I passed out long before the mes had finished burning me to ash.


    If my mind had been lucid, I might have seen the text pop up in my vision amongst the darkness.


    <strong>Due to the failure to select a skill, your point has been automatically allocated into the most suitable selection: Phoenix Rises.</strong>


    <strong>The conditions for Phoenix Rises has been met: Rebirth initiated¡­</strong>


    <strong>Title Unlocked: The Reborn</strong>

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    The pain, the suffering, the burning¡­ those kinds of dreams gued me for eternity. The heat kept increasing. It kept burning. From the inside to the outside, every sense was on fire, and then it stopped. I sat within a realm of ckness for what could have been an eternity. Then the feeling started to return. I felt cold, ice cold. My body was being dragged. I could feel the pavement as my naked skin was moved over rock and stone.


    Time seemed to move on. That cold feelingsted for a lifetime, but then it started to warm. The smells changed and became familiar. The feeling of warmth, instead of causing me to be afraid, caused me to feelforted. I could feel touch. The touch felt like it was separated from me by a film, but tiny fingers were ripping away that film. They worked over my body, peeling away the barrier, digging towards the true me underneath. Besides these tactile sensations, it was my hearing that returned first.


    ¡°Can¡¯t possibly be¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ alive.¡±


    The feelings continued, the sensation offort, always touching me. The smell offort, always around me. I wanted thatfort, I couldn¡¯t get enough of it. The pain didn¡¯t seem to return. Instead, more and more of the fake me disappeared, and it was reced with more and more of the real me. Finally, I was able to open my eyes. And they snapped to the first person in the room, and of anyone in this world I¡¯d want to see, it would be my absolutely top pick.


    ¡°Min¡­¡± Min had some soot on his cheek, and he was looking down at me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Min said, water starting to swell in his eyes.


    ¡°Min.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Min said again, tears starting to follow.


    Before I could say another thing, he threw himself at me with a tight hug. Before I knew it, he was sobbing into my chest, his body weeping harder than I had ever seen before. I weakly lifted my arm and patted him on the head.


    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡±


    ¡°Iltriwed¡­itwed.¡± Min¡¯s muffled voice was in my chest.


    I lifted Min¡¯s face and looked into his eyes. Even though he had the tears in his eyes, he had a smile on his face.


    ¡°I tried¡­ I did as Vess?said, I wiped away the ashes¡­ just as Vess?said,¡± He said in between sobs.


    ¡°Mm, Min did good!¡± I smiled, then brought his lips over to mine and kissed him.


    It ended up being a weak kiss since I had no real energy, and after a moment I flopped back down, fighting from letting out a groan that would worry Min farther. However, with my 2X recovery speed, I seemed to be getting better rather rapidly, and it didn¡¯t take long before I felt good enough to sit up.


    It appeared like Min had been peeling away ayer of ash that was around my entire skin. When he had found me, I had been encased in head to toe in burned ash, looking more like a corpse than a person. I didn¡¯t understand how this had happened, so I took a look at my skills.


    ¡°Phoenix Rises¡­¡±


    Under my special skills was a greyed-out skill called Phoenix rises. The description merely stated ¡°Rise from the ashes.¡± I didn¡¯t need to read the description to know what it did. I had yed video games enough to know that phoenixes died in fire, and then came back to life. If that was the case, then that is what happened to me. I had died in a fire, and thus, I was reborn.


    I also had gained the ability limit break. The description read something like ¡°surpass your limits.¡± That was certainly something I had done the previous night, but I had no clue how it functions as a skill. In video games, it¡¯d be some really power attack ability where a hero could move faster and hit harder than should be possible. I had no clue how that tranted to a seductress¡¯s power set.


    I also had several new titles that had umted from this single action. I had not gained this many titles this quickly since the first week I had been to this world.


    <strong>Title Obtained: Dragon Layer</strong>


    <strong>+5 Wisdom, +10 Damage Resistance, 2X Experience With dragons and lower lizards.</strong>


    <strong>Title Obtained: God Killer</strong>


    <strong>+5 All Stats, +10 All Resistance, +50% Experience where experience is earned.</strong>


    <strong>Title Obtained: The Reborn</strong>


    <strong>+50 Charisma, +100 Mental Resistance, 2X Experience on Beguiled target.</strong>


    What was with thosest two titles, they seemed to bepletely overpowered. The Reborn title just amplified by seductress powers up to eleven. Meanwhile, God Killer seemed to just overall make me stronger. Dragon Layer made a little bit of sense, but when did I kill a god? I seemed to remember them attacking me with Bahamut¡¯s cock so did I really just get experience for sleeping with a dragon god?


    ¡°Dear me, she¡¯s actually waking up!¡± a voice came from the door.


    I looked to the side, realizing for the first time that we weren¡¯t inside the castle. In fact, I wasn¡¯t familiar with the room we were in at all. However, I was familiar with the person in the doorway. It was none other than Sandor. Pratter poked his head in after Sandor talked, and the two men looked excitedly as I gave them a weak smile.


    ¡°When he brought you in, looking like a burnt corpse, and him not doing much better, I had feared the worst.¡± Sandor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re okay. We owe you everything, so stay as long as you need, and if you need any help leaving town, we can get that arranged.¡±


    I gave them a nod and assured them I was doing alright, and they, thankfully, didn¡¯t ask any ufortable questions. They almost took it for granted that a princess might find herself being burned alive. Finally, I couldn¡¯t take theck of questions and needed to find out the truth.


    ¡°Ah, well, you¡¯re not a princess, right? Some kind of spy or something? That¡¯s Pratter¡¯s guess.¡± Sandor dropped that mine as an answer.


    ¡°What do you mean? How do you know?¡± I asked flustered.


    ¡°Ah, well, we make artifacts for a living. You couldn¡¯t say we wouldn¡¯t recognize a cursed ring if we ever saw one. That, and your frank attitude, we just kind of figured. I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s not like we knew, we only suspected.¡±


    I shook my head in annoyance. Once again, my ring hadpletely failed to hide me. Denova¡¯s supposedly great ring had beenpletely seen through my two different people in the city. It was incredibly frustrating, but I supposed I should count myself lucky that both decided to keep their mouths shut until the end of the mission. Speaking of which, I went to touch my ring, reminded of Denova¡¯s death curse, and a secondter there was a click on the night stand as Min put it down.


    ¡°The ring, the death curse is gone.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Sandor looked surprised. ¡°A death curse can only be removed by¡­ well, death¡­¡±


    ¡°Before that, how did I even make it here?¡± I asked. ¡°Thest I saw, Min was copsed in the forest!¡±


    Min made a noise of surprise, and I had to end up exining mytest ability that allowed me to peak on people for 30 minutes a day. He seemed surprisingly shy when I mentioned what I saw. I told him he looked really cool when he forced Denova to retreat, and he turned beet red. Even Sandor and Pratter were excited by the story of a 2<sup>nd</sup>tier bringing a 3<sup>rd</sup>tier to retreat. However, after embarrassing him enough, he filled in the nks, which just like Min, were short and sinct.


    He had woken up and managed to make his way back to the castle around 2 in the morning. He had went into the room where he had found Jenai¡¯s dead body and the note. He used the mask I had taken from Reinhart to get a trip to the party on a return carriage, and then snuck in and found me. When I asked him how he possibly knew I was at the party, let alone found me in the back, he merely smiled and said ¡®secret¡¯. I suspected it was some kind of skill. He did seem to oddly know where I was any given time. If I had an ability that could spy anyone I¡¯ve ever slept with for 30 minutes a day, it seemed to reason he could have a skill that could find me.


    So, he took my body, and remembering what Sandor and Pratter had said, brought me to their ce. When he finished his story, he put the letter and amulet on the nightstand next to me. Upon hearing of my friend¡¯s death, Sandor and Pratter patted my shoulders.


    ¡°Does¡­ Vess?want revenge?¡± Min asked.


    I looked over at the ring, no longer on my finger. I was no longer under the death curse, and with Jenai gone, every hold Denova had on me was gone. For all intent and purposes, I could just run away, and never have to face the man again. However, after what he¡¯s done, could I just walk away? He had more tricks up his sleeve, and I was just a tier 1. Of course, my powers were much stronger now, but would that be enough to beat someone even the kingdoms struggled to catch.


    There was someone banging downstairs, so Sandor went to tend to the store, and it was just Min, Pratter, and me now.


    ¡°Pratter, can you guys¡­ remove the death curse from that ring without affecting it?¡±


    ¡°Wha-oh¡­ yes, I believe my husband can do that. Would you like us to remove the no-remove and the detection spells as well?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I said slowly. ¡°I have other ideas.¡±


    Pratter cocked his head, but before he could ask, Sandor poked his head in again. ¡°Ah, you have a guest. Um¡­ he says he knows you¡¯re here.¡±


    I shot Min a look, but he shook his head indicating he didn¡¯t think he was followed. Why did it feel like I had absolutely no secrecy at all?


    ¡°Did you get a name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Reinhart.¡±


    I nodded, thinking that he¡¯d be the only person who could know I was here who wouldn¡¯t burst into the ce with the intent of putting me under arrest. I moved to sit up, some of the ash still cracking as I started to move myself.


    ¡°Tell Reinhart, fifteen minutes. Tell him, Min orders.¡± There seemed to be a spark of a smile on his lips when he said that.


    Sandor and Pratter nodded. ¡°There is a back stairway here, we had a dte you can use. Come down once you¡¯ve cleaned yourself up.¡±


    I still felt a little weak, but my energy had recovered marvelously. As a result, I was able to clean myself mostly, with Min only helping a little bit. It turned out to be a lot more work than we had estimated, needing nearly three wash basins and nearly a half an hour before I was clean of ash. I threw on a dress Min had brought with him, and the pair of us started walking down the stairs.


    ¡°You took enough ti- ¡°


    Reinhart stood up as soon as I came down the stairs, but when his eyes met my face, he stopped, and his mouth hung open. He wasn¡¯t the only one. Sandor and Pratter where staring at me too, seemingly in shock.


    ¡°What is it, is there more ash on my face?¡± I said, putting a hand up to my cheek.


    ¡°That is¡­ how?¡± Reinhart asked.


    I gave a confused look, then turned back to see Min who was watching me with a rtively expressionless face.


    ¡°Vess?¡­ beautiful.¡± Min simply remarked.


    Of course, Min would think I was beautiful. As my wife, she was sort of obligated to see things that way. However, what did everyone else mean? There was a mirror at the bottom of the stairs, so I turned and looked at it, and my eyes widened too.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t gay, I¡¯d be tempted,¡± Sandor said as he watched me. ¡°Heck, I¡¯m still tempted.¡±


    ¡°Sandor!¡± Pratter gave a hurt look.


    ¡°Oh, hush, Pratter, you know you¡¯re the only one for me.¡±


    What the men were seeing was that my face was perfect. That didn¡¯t have anything to do with my own pride. My face just had absolutely no ws. The nose was perfect, the skin was white and wless, everything. It was like my body after stic surgery, but with none of the side effects of stic surgery. It was just my face, optimized to the best my face could ever possibly look while still being my face.


    I reached down and touched my body, realizing that my body had done the same. The seductress ss had molded me into possessing an alluring body, but my body nowcked anything wrong with it. The skin was softer than it had ever been, the curves were perfect, my scars were gone. The fire had burned away my old body, and in its ce, I had been reborn in my idealized form, a seductress literally grown from nothingness.


    I exined to Reinhart an abridged version of what had happened to me. It was the first-time Min had known the extent of what had happened. No one here truly understood the words Sacrifice, and I didn¡¯t share the gory details of what had happened, but considering it had ended with my body covered in blood, my hips broken, and my body burned, they didn¡¯t have to guess all that much.


    ¡°That is¡­ I¡¯m sorry girl. Humans¡­¡± He stopped himself. ¡°There are good and bad among all of us.


    ¡°What are you doing here, anyway, Reinhart? I thought you would be a day¡¯s travel from the capital?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, I nned to, but then I realized I had something else I needed to give you before I left.¡± As he said this, he handed me a letter; I looked at the letter with confusion.


    ¡°That is, but if you can find me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I found you through certain¡­ extraneous circumstances. If anyone who wanted to find you thinks you¡¯re still alive, they probably won¡¯t be able to use the method I used.¡±


    ¡°It seems like everyone has a skill to locate me these days.¡± I frowned, then held up the letter. ¡°What is this, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯m guessing your previous deals, whatever they are, went belly up, so if you need a ce to stay low¡­ I thought I could help.¡±


    ¡°For¡­¡± I read across the letter. ¡°Distropia?


    ¡°Ah, that is a letter of introduction. Take it to the local lord and he should be able to help you get situated.¡±


    ¡°Distropia? That¡¯s not one of the seven king-¡±Sandor started.


    ¡°On the demon continent¡­ the port of Nevier secretly runs a trading line with the demon continent. Show this to the port authority and he¡¯ll get you on a boat across the sea.¡±


    ¡°Demons? Why would you have a letter of r-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not ask any such ufortable questions.¡± Reinhart smiled faintly. ¡°I just wanted you to have that. The demon continent could use a capable person like you, certainly more than, well, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± He was already turning to leave, but I reached out and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Wait! I have onest thing I need from you.¡± I somewhat demanded.


    ¡°That is, I really should be going.¡± Reinhart seemed to be mildly ufortable as I pushed myself forward in front of him.


    My appearance had never put him off before, but the way he nervously twisted seemed to be like what someone sexually attracted to me might act like if they were nervous. My body was better, but it couldn¡¯t have that much of a different effect, could it?


    ¡°Please! You have some way to track me, right? I need to find someone. Someone I hate.¡±


    ¡°Hate? That is¡­¡± Reinhart leans closer. ¡°What are you nning, girl? Do you n vengeance on the noble family? It¡¯s not like I can say anything against it at this point, but-¡±


    ¡°What has happened, has already happened.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t change the past. What they did to me¡­ that¡¯s not important. I¡¯ve cut off my ties with them. I am no longer Cornelia. However, I have a few loose ends I need to tie. One of them is Denova.¡±


    ¡°The Bandit King, he¡¯s the one who put that ring¡­ I supposed something that expensive, it¡¯d have to be someone that notorious¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking it might be a good time to n to visit our new opening store in Raiven.¡± Sandor said worriedly. ¡°But what are you nning?¡±


    After exining what I needed from Reinhart, he started to shake his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to help you¡­¡±


    ¡°Really, is there nothing?¡± I asked.


    Reinhart snapped his finger. ¡°You said that he has some kind of magical escape spell, right? It¡¯s always concerning when you put magic against an unknown special skill, but I think there might be away. If you can get him to use that ability again, you won¡¯t be able to track him, but you might be able to bring him to you. I¡¯m¡­ not sure if that would be helpful at all.¡±


    I thought about it for a few moments and then nodded. ¡°I can work with that.¡±


    ¡°Vess??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to get back into the castle. Pack your bags Min, we¡¯re leaving after tonight.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do in the castle?¡± Reinhart asked.


    ¡°I already said. I¡¯m going to be tying up loose ends.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The castle was not difficult to enter. At least, heading through Reinhart¡¯s hidden passage proved to be no problem. That was until I ran into a familiar spot. That spot was the dungeon area which held the nine monsters that had been my beguiledpanions. The cages were open, and the monsters weren¡¯t there. That wasn¡¯t exactly the case.


    There was a pile of charred remains, and the scent of smoke still permeated the air. Reinhart hadn¡¯t mentioned doing anything about the monsters. Although, I supposed this was a better way to go than to slowly starve to death in these cages. I wasn¡¯t sure what I would have done if I had seen them there, so I was d that he had decided to tie up loose ends. That was, of course, until I tried to push up on the hatch leading into the tower, only to find out it wastched closed.


    It would have been nice if Reinhart had informed me of this little detail. Well, he was distracted and busy trying to flee the castle. Part of that reason was likely caused by me. I wasn¡¯t angrier about it because this gave me the ability to try out a new skill. I focused my mind ordingly, and then my sight appeared on the other side of the door. A momentter, the trapdoor was utched. I pushed open the door and moved up into Reinhart¡¯s tower. There was someone standing there waiting for me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I gave them a smile before they dissipated like smoke.


    I headed out of the tower. There was no particr reason I needed to sneak. At least, as a princess, I didn¡¯t think there was a reason. Still, I hid in the bushes nearby a pair of guards and listened in on their conversation just in case. They were stationed where guards normally weren¡¯t stationed. It was likely that the entire castle was on high alert after their robbery.


    With my endurance expanded with The Reborn, I didn¡¯t even need to finger myself as I struck both men with <strong>Seduction</strong>. It was slightly different from normal because the men weren¡¯t even aware I was there. Usually, when I did this, they¡¯d be looking at me, and their appearance would change with excitement as they craved me more and more.


    If anything, these men started to look more and more depressed, until they looked like they were about to cry. However, a quick <strong>Examine</strong> showed that they were beguiled, so I took a step out from the bushes.


    ¡°Hello, boys,¡± I said, using the seduce skill as natural as breathing.


    ¡°Mistress! You¡¯re alive!¡± The two men shouted, and I immediately put my finger to my mouth to quiet them.


    The two guard¡¯s expressions turned ecstatic like their lives had suddenly found meaning, and they stared at me while nodding dumbly like a pair of expectant dogs. I moved up to the men, touching them as I walked up.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you mean by that?¡±


    The men were so busy spilling over each other to talk that they showed no restraint. ¡°That is, mistress, we were told earlier today you were killed.¡±


    ¡°Killed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The other spoke up. ¡°Bandits broke into the castlest night. Robbed the treasury. ording to what we were told, they had a magic user who struck you with a fireball. You were burned alive!¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, at least that was partially true,¡± I patted the two men on the cheeks as they nodded happily at me. ¡°So, that¡¯s the official story? Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No ma¡¯am, nothing!¡±


    I nodded. So, it seemed like Julian had spread a rumor that I had been killed in the robbery. Gregory burning me alive suddenly made more sense. However, my body went missing, so I wondered what they had done about that. I supposed one charred body looked like another.


    The two guards stared dumbly at me. When I seduced them, they had fallen in love with me, however, they believed I was dead, which was why they had started to grow depressed.I might have enjoyed the two men for a bit although there was nothing particrly exciting about either of them. They were cleaner than adventurers, but a little less toned than I¡¯d like. Either way, I was busy and had to get things done quickly.


    ¡°You, wait here and continue to guard your post. You¡¯ve never seen me. You. Escort me into the castle.¡± I put up my hood as I did this. ¡°Make sure no one sees me.¡±


    The two men nodded excitedly, only too pleased to do as Imanded. I followed the younger looking one into the castle, although in their beguiled state, the one who was left behind showed no animosity. He smiled on as I abandoned him to his post and entered into the castle.


    The other one guided me skillfully through the hallways, and I was d he did. There were many guards around, and I quickly realized that there would have been no way I could have breached this castle a mere day after it was attacked without my unique set of skills. Fortunately, no one asked after a woman being escorted by a guard, and I found myself in front of a door.


    ¡°Wait and guard here for me. I have another ce to stop before the night is done,¡± I said, and the guard nodded.


    I checked inside using my new ability, only to frown as the Stalker skill unexpectedly failed. That was not expected. A momentter, my view shifted inside, and I gave a breath of relief as she watched Devon sleeping there. It was unusual that my ability would fail like that. However, did it mean what I thought it meant? The door was locked, but a secondter the lock quietly clicked open.


    My mind was disturbed slightly as I quietly opened Devon¡¯s door and slipped in. Seeing Devon sleeping there, my mind further started to bend. At first, I had considered Devon one of my loose ends. It was my n to use him, but upon looking at him, my heart wasn¡¯t so sure. Still, there was only one way to find out, so I slipped under the covers quietly. I moved softly and quietly, my hands had worked their way down his pants.


    I yed with his dick for a few minutes, and in his sleeping state, the sexual pleasure caused his dick to spring into action. Pulling back the covers, I swung my leg over him, lining his dick up and then sliding it into me. The feeling of my wet pussy meeting his hard cock caused his head to jerk and his eyes to open up. He might have raised up and attacked me, but I already use Sex Paralysis to lock him in ce.


    He looked up at me in sleepy shock while I lowered my hips, slowly letting his dick fill me up. I could feel it inside of me. It pushed on the walls of my vagina, which has been restored to all of its sexual lust. His dick suddenly struck some resistance, and I frowned as I pushed down against it. The dick ripped into me, and a sudden surge of pain and pleasure racked me. While Devon stared wide-eyed at me. I looked down at my pussy in wonder, rising up and inch to see a bit of blood on his cock.


    ¡°I felt it¡­¡± I said in wonder. ¡°You¡¯re not the one.¡±


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Devon finally spoke.


    Apparently, sleep paralysis froze his body, but he could still move his head. If he had wanted to, he could have shouted for the guards at any second. That was not something I had known, but I¡¯d have to keep it in mind for the future. Still, I gave him a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯d appear like I just gave you my virginity, Devon.¡± Iughed.


    Apparently, Rebirth had a few more side effects that I had not realized. I hadn¡¯t had a chance to truly test out this body, so I was still figuring things out. My hymen must have been one of the things reborn. Min would not be happy if he knew he lost the chance to break me in. Well, my lovely little elf wife didn¡¯t need to know everything. Suddenly, I found myself a bit happier that I didn¡¯t waste it on the guards.


    ¡°Why do my dreams tease me so¡­ I know you¡¯re not a virgin¡­¡± Devon sighed.


    ¡°But can¡¯t you see? I rotated my hips, showing him my pussy, a little redder now that it was stained with the breaking of my own hymen. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel the tightness of my virgin pussy?¡±


    ¡°In a dream, perhaps¡­¡± Devonughed. ¡°But I could only wish I lost my virginity to a woman I cared for so much¡­ but Cornelia is dead. You are dead, and my mind wishes to torture me so.¡±


    As he said this, I pushed his cock back in and started rocking my hips, feeling Devon inside me. For whatever reason, he decided he was dreaming. Well, the brothers had faked my death, and he was now paralyzed after being asleep. I supposed it was easier to pretend this was a dream.


    ¡°Yes, when your brothers faked my death, I¡¯m sure they told you many lies.¡±


    ¡°M-my brothers¡­ faked? No, what?¡±


    I grabbed his hand, intending to bring it to my breasts, but it resisted movement. Apparently, he was stiff in every way now that I had activated sleep paralysis. Well, either way, I leaned forward and gave him a kiss on the lips. Even though he was confused, his tongue still danced with my own, and as my hips rocked on his cock, he moaned pleasurably.


    I pulled away from the kiss and gave him another smile. ¡°For a while, I thought you were just as bad as the other nobles. A hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ you have every right to think that.¡± Devon had aplicated look. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what else to do. I¡¯m not the hero you thought I was. I¡¯m just a man. Cornelia, I love you. Even if this is a dream-¡±


    I put a finger over his mouth, stopping him. ¡°Aria¡­ my real name is Aria.¡±


    ¡°Aria?¡±


    ¡°Mm, and this isn¡¯t a dream either. What you¡¯re feeling¡­¡± I squeezed tightly on his dick with my <strong>Kegels</strong>, my freshly broken virgin pussy tightening even more on hisrge, hard dick. ¡°That is what is real.¡±


    ¡°Then, that means¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, they tried to kill me, but I lived. I snuck back into the castle because I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Just my help, or are you nning to get revenge¡­¡± He stared darkly, although he was still panting as my ass bounced up and down on his cock, moving even faster now.


    ¡°What has been done, has already been done?¡± I shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t change what happened in the past. What was done to me, and what I did¡­ There are only a few loose ends I came for tonight. One of them is you.¡±


    ¡°Me? Why me?¡±


    ¡°Can it simply be because you¡¯re the man who took my virginity?¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing¡­¡± he panted but wore a frown on his face.


    ¡°Then perhaps it is because you are a man. And sometimes, just being a man is enough. Ah, I¡¯m cuming, you¡¯ve made this body cum for the first time. How does that feel?¡±


    ¡°You feel amazing.¡± Devon sighed. ¡°But whether it is real or not, I don¡¯t want it to end. Stay with me. In fact, leave with me. We can leave this ce, together.¡±


    The pace of my pussy riding his cock slowed as I stared at him in wonder. For a brief moment, I was genuinely tempted by his offer. A prince asked me to run away with him. That was not something I could take lightly. Perhaps¡­


    ¡°No¡­¡± my words came out, and I started moving my hips again. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. However, if you¡¯ve ever loved me, I need you to do something.¡±


    I pulled out a pendant from my back pocket and ced it over his neck as I still rode him.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°That is a teleport crystal. It will take you to the camp of the Bandit King, Denova, the man who robbed this nation and forced me to pretend to be the princess.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ it was Denova who was behind this? And you¡­¡± He shook his head in agitation. ¡°With this crystal, we can finally destroy him for good!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a catch.¡± I spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s only one way, and it will only teleport one person.¡±


    ¡°How can one person make a difference?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that one person would need to be able to summon an army by himself, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Devon frowned for a moment and then nodded. ¡°The illusions. That¡¯s why you gave it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°A one-man army, 5-6 third-tiers should be able to handle it. You could be the hero I knew you¡¯d always be, or at the very least, the prince I gave myself to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so convinced I¡¯ll do this.¡±


    ¡°You might get some answers about me from him. I was going to force you to do it. I entered this room expecting to seduce you and force you to do my bidding. But now¡­ I just want you to be safe.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t call this <strong>Seduction</strong>?¡± His eyes went up and down my body as I bounced up and down his cock.


    ¡°This is¡­ a thank you. I wasn¡¯t fair to you, at all. If ever there was a guy I¡¯d want to spend the rest of my life with, he¡¯d be like you.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ ah, I¡¯m cumming¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, fill me up with your seed.¡± I purred.


    I could feel the hot liquid squirt inside me. It was the first time I had cum inside me in this new body. Something about it felt right to me. Of course, a momentter I had realized my mistake. I was in a new body that restored my virginity. I quickly checked my status and gave out a sigh, the status of infertile was now removed. I thought that might be the case. That meant that I could be pregnant as he came inside me. That was a worry I didn¡¯t have before. I¡¯d have to ask Min about the existence of morning after pills or something. Suddenly, I had to worry about being a mother.


    However, in some ways, the risk made it sexier, and as I felt my womb filled up with his seed, I felt a whole new sense of eroticism filled with potential. I had never even considered the thought of having children before, but now that I knew that I could, something about his seed made it feel hotter, sexier and more prating. His little semen were now swimming around inside me, trying to find the egg. I was actually not at that particr time of the month, so it was unlikely I¡¯d get pregnant, but the possibilities turned me on none the less.


    ¡°Cor- Aria¡­¡± Devon corrected himself. ¡°I swear to you on my life, I¡¯ll find Denova, and I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    I gave him a smile as I felt his warm seed inside me and his dick starting to soften as I ced my hand on my abdomen in thought. I leaned forward and kissed him again on the lips.


    ¡°That¡­ just drive him into a corner, and I¡¯ll end it.¡± He stared at me with a confused look. ¡°This might be thest time we ever see each other. I¡¯m sorry to fuck and leave, but my night has only just begun.¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go! Please, just stay with me, we can work out any-¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, my Knight, <strong>Rock A Bye</strong>.¡±


    As he protested, it took two <strong>Rock A Byes</strong>¡¯ before he went rigid and fell to sleep. I slid his dick out of me, dyed slightly pink by the mixed color of blood and semen. My first time with Devon¡­ that¡¯s what this had been. I understood that now. The other times, they weren¡¯t real. The man at those parties, he wasn¡¯t the real Devon.


    I cleaned myself up and walked away from Devon once again. I didn¡¯t cry this time. I had already epted my fate. I was a seductress, and right now I had work to do.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    After checking my status thoroughly so there were no more surprises, I went to my next destination.


    <strong>Name: Aria</strong>


    <strong>ss: Seductress</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Town Bicycle, Gang Banger, Dragon Layer, God Killer, The Reborn, Lesbian Lover, Rough Rider, Solo yer</strong>


    <strong>Level: 30</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 35, Intelligence 38, Wisdom 36, Endurance 65.5, Agility 37, Charisma 70</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Carnal 7, Charm 2, Concussion 1, Damage 9, Disease 13, Fear 3, Magic 1, Mental 18, Pain 10, Panic 3, Poison 2</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Anal Sex MAX, Bondage 1, Blowjob MAX, Climbing 1, Conceal MAX, Cunnilingus MAX, Dagger 1, Deception MAX, Deepthroat 6, Etiquette 2, Examine 9, Flee 1, Hand Job MAX, Magic 6, Magic Sense 2, Masturbation 8, Multitasking 2, Oral Sex MAX, Potion Making 8, Seduce 6, Sneak 2, Sword 1, Throwing 1, Titty Fuck 3, Vaginal Intercourse MAX, Whip 3</strong>


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Advanced Skills: Acting 2, Dirty Talk 2, Disguise 1, Kegels 5, Lip Reading 1, Role ying 3, Sleight of Hand 3, Stealth 1, Tongue Craft 6</strong>


    <strong>Techniques: Emotional Maniption, Subliminal Message, Role Projection, Swipe, Grab, Waveform, Tie, Helicopter Swirl, Flicker</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: All Nighter, Beautification, Below the Belt, ck Widow, Cat''s Meow, Celestial Whip, Charmless, Enhanced Positions, Eye of the Beholder, Frenzy, Freshen Up, Fuck Buddy, Limit Break, Lover''s Breath, Many Titled, Masochist, Mental Fortitude, Pheromone, Phoenix Rises, Possession, Princess Kiss, Rejuvenation, Restoration, Rock A Bye, Sanctuary, Seduction, Sex Paralysis, Sexual Experience, Sexual Saint, Stalker, STD Immunity, Voyeur</strong>


    <strong>Positions: Aries, Asian Cowgirl, Ben Dover, Bobbing for Apples, Cowgirl, Cunnilingus, Daisy Chain, Deep Stick, Doggie Style, Double Dip, Double Oral, Downward Dog, Eating Out, Face to Face, Fingering, Fully Loaded, Gemini, High Five, Italian Chandelier, Kneeling Blowjob, Lap Dance, Leg Up, Missionary, Ol'' Fashioned, Rockin'' Rockette, Rodeo, Scissoring, Sidewinder, 69, Spooning, Standing Spit Roast, Sultry Spooning, The Doggy Deluxe, The Fan, The Libido, Three''s a Signal, Two in One, Valedictorian, Woman On Top, Workout</strong>


    <strong>Status Effects: 10% more experience per sexual experience beyond 2 in a day, 25% experience with two or more holes</strong>


    The next task was a bit of a gamble, so I found an appropriate room and went inside, preparing everything the way I wanted. I sent the guard out to fetch my next target. They would have to be brought to me. There couldn¡¯t be any mistakes this time. I moved to the corner of the room, putting everything just right. I felt downright criminal, but it was a criminal act I nned onmitting, so it seemed like a fitting situation.


    I felt like a monster hiding crouched in the corner, waiting to attack the next person who came into the room. Of course, I had no ns to murder this particr individual. Simply put, I was fulfilling the promise I had made. That was it. That¡¯s not to say I wouldn¡¯t have fun doing it, but this was all business.


    The door opened, and a woman stepped in. ¡°In here, you say? What is going on?¡±


    She took a few steps into the room, looking around in confusion. It was a bed with various candles lit around it. And the woman, she was none other than Sylvia Marite, the woman who had pushed me into a corner, threatened and rubbed it in even as she had gotten me raped and tortured. I merely intended to break her in the same way she broke me.


    That¡¯s not to say I would go about it the same way. No, the tools at my disposal would break her inpletely different ways. Which is how I slid out of the corner behind her. Like she had done to me, I came from behind, forcing her down to the bed. Before she could get any look, I had her eyes covered and her mouth gagged. Finally, I started tying her arms and legs. She made several cries, but they were muffled and the only person who might be able to hear was the guard outside who was beguiled.


    I tied her hands behind her back and her ankles and legs, forcing her into the doggie position she so craves. Then, I pressed the knife against her skin. Her struggling slowed down, and she shivered at the feeling of cold steel against her. With that, I started cutting away the dress. One strip at a time, I bared her body until she was naked. It was easy as Sylvia was much weaker than I was now. As a level 30 further boosted by titles, Sylvia couldn¡¯t resist even if she wanted to.


    She was very responsive, and by the time I revealed her underwear, it was soaked with her own wetness. Yes, this was her sexual kink, wasn¡¯t it? Whether she could deny it or not, this kind of treatment turned her on the most. However, I wondered what she was thinking at this particr moment and time. Did she think it was Richard suddenly trying to meet her desires? Did she think it was some dignitary from the sex parties looking to have his way with her?


    Either way, she didn¡¯t struggle at all, instead, she was nearly wagging her butt in anticipation, only a single tear falling down her cheeks as she practically leaked in anticipation. Of course, I hade here exactly for this. I pulled on a strap-on just like Min¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t Min¡¯s. I didn¡¯t want to disrespect Min by wearing his, but I did acquire a second one while I was at Pratter and Sandor¡¯s. I¡¯d finally get to experience the feeling of a cock sliding into a pussy. Today would end up being a lot of firsts for me.


    Now, the dildo was not the perfectly illusional one, but it did have tactile function and balls, so with her eyes covered as they were, Sylvia wouldn¡¯t know the difference. I slid myself into her, and her pussy epted my dick without any resistance. In fact, she let out a little sexy whimper. Being raped only seemed to turn her on as she had no clue who was the one doing it to her.


    The feeling was incredible. I could understand a little more about why Min liked it. A pussy certainly felt tight andforting. It felt nice to grind my dick into her and feel the skin of my balls warmed against her throbbing clit. I pped her ass, and the stimtion only made the slut under me even wetter. The fact that I was tricking her only served to make me more excited, and there was at least a small part of me that was disgusted by that fact.


    However, now that I started, I wouldn¡¯t stop. So, I grabbed the back of her head, arge chunk of her hair in my fingers, and pulled up. She made out a sound of pain and pleasure as I continued to ride her ass aggressively, the balls of my dildo pping against her cunt. I had never been on the giving end of some ball pping sex, and I had to say that it wasn¡¯tpletely pleasurable. The balls actually hurt a bit when I thrust too hard. I started to realize that guys likely did it on purpose.


    Maybe all guys were a bit masochistic, but it seemed to me like guys needed to hurt themselves just a bit or they¡¯d cum too fast. It was very easy to bring yourself to climax as a man, so it seemed necessary to pinch and cup and m the balls in order to set back the inevitable release. Meanwhile, it seemed almost the opposite for girls like me. We hurt the first time it went in, and whenever the guy fucks up and slides it in wrong, hitting the wrong spot, it can create difort and pain which has the same effect of dying our orgasms.


    So, guys needed to stress themselves during sex so they didn¡¯t cum early, which was a bit difficult to do, and women needed to avoid difort during sex so that they could achieve orgasm before than man was finished, which could also be difficult to do.


    Of course, I knew it also had to do with the mindset of the woman. Some women liked it rough. They associated the pain they experienced during their first time and the roughness they experiencedter with the pleasure of sex. Therefore, they liked having their asses pped, their pussy tore open and bruised, and their skin bit. I knew that I enjoyed it to a certain extent. Now, I had a skill that literally made it impossible not to enjoy pain. In fact, I was thrusting into her hard enough that my balls were sore, which my Sadistic skill only converted into more pleasure.


    Of course, I came inside her, but it wasn¡¯t the typical semen, it was my own female juices filling Sylvia up. Since my dildo would never get soft, and my extremely high endurance caused by the Reborn title further boosted with sexual endurance meant I could probablyst for days, I simply kept thrusting into her right through my own orgasm. Of course, Sylvia was orgasming too, so she couldn¡¯t really tell that I was ejacting into her pussy.


    I roughly squeezed her ass as my balls pped away, listening to the moaning sounds. She was in absolute ecstasy. Her favorite position and her extreme sexual Kink being met with all the skills of a seductress, it was no wonder that she was squirting out as she lost all control of her own faculties. Her body was putty in my hands and had I wanted to, I could have brought her to the peak of sexual delight. The true peak, not the disgusting thing Julian had decided was the peak as an excuse to torture women.


    However, it wasn¡¯t my goal to pleasure her, it was my goal to break her. This little slut with her butt in the air giving her pussy to my cock had given me a day of unspeakable hell. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t that angry at her. I had already released all of my anger. However, this was something far rawer than any thought of revenge. This was merely payback.


    I undid the rope on her arms and switched her to Missionary and immediately started thrusting into her from the front. She reached out in orgasmic pleasure, and her handsnded on my thighs, holding them as she kept her legs up and I plowed into her with steady, hard relentless thrusts. Her steady moaning through the gag faltered, and I could see the first line of doubt on her face. I could practically read her mind. These aren¡¯t the hard abs of a man, but the wide hips, and impossibly soft skin of a woman. But, that can¡¯t possibly be the case.


    Before she could ask more, I initiated the Sleep Paralysis. I hadn¡¯t thought much of the skill when I selected it, but the more I went, the more I realized it had a hundred and one skills. I plowed into her for another minute as I watched the girl¡¯s frown deepen. She was starting to realize she couldn¡¯t move. This is when the fear would start to rise up in her. Her legs were stuck up, spread open for my entrance, her hands were glued to my waist, the touch of soft skin pumping into her pussy.


    Of course, she started cumming again. Even the things that seemed off couldn¡¯t stop her from feeling the pleasure of my cock, ramming into her over and over again. She might have been uneasy, but as long as the world was dark, she probably could convince herself of anything. I was just some pretty boy who was too shy, whatever excuse she could make.


    So, I pulled back the blindfold and removed all doubt. When her eyes finally focused on mine, I thought they¡¯d pop out of their sockets. She let out a shrill scream, and it was so loaded that even with the gag I considered covering her mouth. Instead, I pped her across the face. Her head fell to the side, and the horrified look on her face was satisfying. However, she couldn¡¯t resist me, she was literally frozen spreading her legs open, weing my dick into her.


    Her head shook from side to side, trying to resist the feeling, trying to resist me, but I continued to m myself into her, making sure she could hear the wet noises of our sex as I plowed away. Her face was covered with fear and confusion, mostly, so I decided to break the silence. Well, there was the continued sound of pping skin and wetness shared between us, but at the very least, I decided to talk.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably asking yourself how did this happen?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Or perhaps you were wondering before why it felt so good. Was it Richard having his way with you? No, of course not, Richard isn¡¯t that good. But if some man can make me feel this good¡­¡±


    I smiled as I leaned down and sucked on her oversized breasts. My tongue craft was up very high now, and I only had to y with her tits for a few moments before there was a sudden gush of liquid between our legs.


    ¡°Well, I survived,¡± I said as I pulled away from her tits, meanwhile, she stared down at me with a scared look. ¡°You thought you could just betray me? Betray Qetesh?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why I threw Qetesh¡¯s name into it. She was stupid, and it seemed to me like she might actually buy into the supernatural. If she thought I was Qetesh¡¯s champion, then it only would serve to screw with her mind more.


    ¡°Mmmm, Mmmm¡­¡± She tried to talk through the gag.


    In response, I grabbed her legs and thrust harder into her, making sure my penis slid in deeply. She let out a shout and a moan.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here today for a simple reason. I wanted to be inside you. To put something inside you. Well, you should feel joy, though? I¡¯m going to give you everything you ever wanted.¡±


    ¡°MMM?¡± Tears were running down her face, as her stupid brain thought she might be fine.


    ¡°But it¡¯ll cost you. Everything else,¡± I said. ¡°You see¡­ I don¡¯t really me you. And you¡¯re just someone not worth hating. What¡¯s done is done though. You¡¯ll lose everything. So, in my infinite fairness, I¡¯m going to give you something in return. A part of myself, it¡¯ll be something you can remember me by.¡±


    As I continued to thrust into her, I pulled out a ring. Picking up her hand, I slid it on, and a secondter, there was a sh.


    ¡°This thing¡­¡± I said. ¡°Has a death curse on it. I guess I couldn¡¯t get it removed. However, I was able to change the phrase. Only I know it¡­ however, I won¡¯t say the words. Why would I? In two weeks, my revenge wille for you, anyway. Ah¡­ yes, I¡¯m cumming again. Tell me, Sylvia, can you feel it? Can you feel me getting inside of you?¡±


    Sylvia had stopped thrashing her head and only stared at me while shivering. I sighed, pulling the gag out of her mouth. It was just no fun if she couldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Yo-you¡¯re insane!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Ah, shout all you want, no one will hear.¡± That was a bluff, but Sylvia didn¡¯t have any room to doubt me.


    ¡°Wh-what will you do now?¡±


    ¡°Now? Well, nothing really¡­¡± Iughed. ¡°I¡¯m really done here. However, I¡¯ve umted a lot of stress thesest few days, and Sylvia¡¯s so wet and willing, I suppose I can enjoy you some more. I have so much endurance these days, I¡¯m really curious how long Sylvia canst before she breaks.¡±


    ¡°Huh. mmmmph¡­.¡± I cut off what she was about to say by leaning down and kissing her on the lips.


    For next few hours, I took everything I wanted from Sylvia. I fucked her in the ass which was her first time, and then I made her suck my dildo. She dripped the entire time, the embarrassment andpleteck of power only bringing her to new sexual heights. I didn¡¯t even need sexual paralysis after the first hour. Not once did she question or resist. Neither of us had realized it, but I had seduced Sylvia entirely with just my dick.


    So even as she cried, she did whatever I wanted, and as the hours went on and she begged me to stop as I continued to plow her over and over again, she finally copsed with my dick still thrusting into her. I finally left the bed, staring down at the naked Sylvia, covered in hours of sweat and lust. There was nothing beautiful or endearing about her. She was merely a piece of trash I enjoyed for a time, and now I was ready to toss her away.


    The ring that once sat on my finger glowed mysteriously on hers, and I gave a smile as I dressed and turned to leave the room. ¡°Goodbye, Cornelia.¡±


    I shut the door behind her. I nodded to the guard and had him guide me back to Reinhart¡¯s tower. I gave the guard a kiss as a thank you and then left the castle. Of course, after being with Devon, I had realized I had one more task. There was one man that was more dangerous than anyone. I couldn¡¯t wait for him, so things would be finished tomorrow.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    I watched as Gregory sucked on Julian¡¯s dick. It wasn¡¯t like it wasn¡¯t obvious that the two men were sexually active with each other, but this was the first time I had seen it first-hand. Gregory idealized Julian, and as his lips stroked Julian¡¯s member, he looked up adoringly at his big brother. Julian, on the other hand, wore a disinterested look. It looked mostly like he was humoring Gregory.


    Of course, this was the reality behind Julian in a nut shell. He felt nothing. I didn¡¯t know if his penis literallycked the ability to feel sexual pleasure, or if he was dead inside for some other reason. I simply knew it for what it was. Julian experienced no joy, ever. The feeling of sexual pleasure did nothing for him. He could cum, but it was an empty feeling for him. That was the truth behind Julian.


    As a result of his nonexistent sexual drive, he ovepensated. That would be an understatement. Hepletely saturated the world in lust. Perhaps it took extreme sexual perversion to get him to feel even a little bit of happiness. I didn¡¯t know that either. I just knew that he hated himself for his sexual perversion in the same way that I had hated myself for my sexual promiscuity.


    For me, I was always secretly guilty of the sex I enjoyed. I didn¡¯t see myself as a good person. However, the same guilt manifested itself in a wildly different way for Julian. He decided to make everyone as perverted as him. If everyone was a sexual deviant, then Julian was simply one among a crowd. I suspected that was the reasoning behind Julian. He wanted to paint the world in his image, and his image was a self-hating narcissist determined to gain any satisfaction he could, no matter to what extreme he had to go.


    Julian finished up, having Gregory swallow down a load. When he finished up, there was an unexpected knock on the door and Gregory quickly got off his knees and wiped his mouth.


    ¡°Who do you suppose it is, brother?¡± Gregory asked with a smile.


    Julian sighed. ¡°Likely fourth brother. He has it in his mind to pursue the stolen treasury. He seems to think he has a way to head off the Bandit who robbed the castle and ¡®murdered¡¯ the princess. On that note, thest I heard, our body had been stolen, but father informed me today that he¡¯s having the body ced in the tomb until Daphnees to take it. Where did youe up with a spare?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need to go far, brother. A ve woman, er, not the elf woman, was found dead in Cornelia¡¯s room. After burning the body, the difference would be difficult to make. Of course, I took care of the servant who found her.¡±


    ¡°What of the elf girl?¡± Julian asked.


    ¡°Vanished the same night as Cornelia died.¡±


    Julian nodded. ¡°Keep searching. If you find her, send someone to kill her. I don¡¯t like loose ends. However, to think Cornelia would so quickly take to torturing and raping. She would have been great.¡±


    I nearly gagged on that if I had a mouth to gag on. Julian was back to reaching his own conclusions. I supposed it was simpler to believe that after seeing the underground sexual torture, that I became enamored and bought a ve girl to test it out on. Since nobles barely saw ves as people, I guess Julian assumed I was starting to make the jump intoplete depravity. On the up side, they still knew nothing about my identity.


    The door knocked again, and Julian gave a sigh, moving to go answer it. However, instead of the expected Devon, it was Richard standing at the door. Even Julian seemed somewhat surprised by the unexpected guest.


    ¡°What a surprise, brother, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, 1st and 2nd brothers¡­ I, see you¡¯re together,¡± Richard peered around ufortably for a second before continuing. ¡°I, uh, need your help.¡±


    Julian¡¯s eyebrow rose and he looked surprised and amused at once. ¡°Really? Brother has finallye to ask us for help. What kind of help does brother need?¡±


    ¡°That is,¡± Richard was very stiff and formal with the two mboyant men, as opposed to Devon who was openly antagonistic. ¡°Let me just take you to my room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯d never take a refusal toe to brother¡¯s room, of course.¡±


    Richard ignored that, immediately turning and leaving. Julian and Gregory looked at each other. Julian gave a shrug and followed after his third brother. Their rooms were not far away, and it only took a minute before he opened the door and let the two men into his bedroom. As they entered, their eyes immediately fell on a woman who was sitting on Richard¡¯s bed.


    The woman looked haggard. She had big ck pillows under her eyes, messy hair, and seemed tock any dignity or presence. She was still shaking and when she saw Julian and Gregory enter she made a small yelp before turning her head away, looking down like an abused animal.


    ¡°What is this, brother? I¡¯m not against foursomes but perhaps I should pick the girl next time?¡±


    Richard gave no reaction to his prodding, instead, shaking his head. ¡°Sylvia has been like this sincest night. I¡¯d have just ignored her, but there is something odd when you analyze her. Try it.¡±


    Julian frowned, but a secondter he squinted at Sylvia. His eyes opened big and his mouth fell. Gregory was only a few steps behind.


    ¡°By the gods,¡± Gregory whispered. ¡°That, how?¡±


    ¡°Cornelia did it to mest night.¡± Sylvia let out in a whining voice, holding up the ring. ¡°She did this to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the answer she gave me,¡± Richard sighed. ¡°Of course, I told her that Cornelia died two nights ago. Perhaps she is in shock. I knew the two women werepetitive¡­¡±


    That was an understatement, but I was focused on Julian, who wasn¡¯t waving away her im as easily as his brother. He stared at her with narrowed eyes as he moved up and looked at the ring. He went to pull it off, but the ring wouldn¡¯t move. After a few seconds of pulling, he finally let go.


    ¡°A¡­ cursed ring,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°It must be!¡± Richard responded. ¡°Is there any way to remove it.¡±


    Julian nodded slowly. ¡°Maybe, but I have to wonder why there is a cursed ring that makes her identify as Cornelia Bartrum.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you recognize it, brother,¡± Gregory spoke up. ¡°That is the ring Cornelia Bartrum wore.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re right, I thought it looked familiar.¡± Richard moved up and grabbed the ring.


    Julian scratched his cheek. ¡°The woman named Cornelia Bartrum was perhaps not Cornelia at all. Her identity must have been faked.¡±


    Only Sylvia gasped, apparently the only one in the room who hadn¡¯t been able to jump to that realization on her own.


    Then Gregory spoke up. ¡°But how did it end up on Sylvia.¡±


    Julian looked down at Sylvia. I could almost see his mind working. The body went missing, now the ring was on Sylvia. I couldn¡¯t be alive. That didn¡¯t even register in his mind. That must mean that she probably stole it to be more like me, just like she stole the body as some kind of trophy. It might have been an appropriate conclusion in another situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Sylvia shouted. ¡°She came to my roomst night. But her face was different. It was pale and otherworldly. B-b-beautiful. The ritual seeded. Don¡¯t you see? She¡¯s Qetesh¡¯s now¡­ and she¡¯se back¡­ to punish us all. This is only the beginning! In two weeks, she says she¡¯ll kill me in two weeks! I have to run! We all have to! She¡¯sing, oh, gods, she¡¯sing for me!¡±


    Julian pped her as she started to grow into hysterics. Even I was surprised by how much I had terrified her. Of course, she wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, but I never expected her to actually convince herself of that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother, if it was simple, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you.¡± Gregory apologized to Julian, even though it was Julian who pped Sylvia. ¡°Do you know what she is talking about?¡±


    ¡°I do not. The girl must be¡­¡±


    ¡°Cornelia!¡± Sylvia shouted at Julian¡¯s irritation. ¡°She was the sacrifice. We killed her! We raped her!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Richard¡¯s eyes widened and heturned his eyes to his two brothers. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Julian hid the displeased look on his face and gave Richard a smile. ¡°Well, it seems like your beloved Sylvia pulled a switch on us. The girl who was sacrificed was indeed your betrothed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, gods¡­¡± Richard bent over, looking like he might throw up for a second. ¡°Will this¡­ will this hurt the royal family.¡±


    Of course, that was the selfish Richard I expected. For a brief second, I thought he might show some concern, but that concern seemed to be more about his station as a royal. Would the nation be threatened by them raping me to death?


    ¡°No, all third brother needs to know is that we took care of it. She died in an unfortunate ident. That is all.¡±


    ¡°Right, a-and what of Sylvia?¡± He looked down at Sylvia with as much concern as the mud on the wall.


    ¡°She has given me something to think on. I¡¯ll look to see if I can get the ring removed. I¡¯m sure if we pool our resources, we can find an enchanter who specializes in curses. We¡¯ll get this sorted out.¡± Julian patted Richard on the back and then turned to Sylvia. ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll increase security on you, and if you¡¯d like to escape to one of my private vis, I¡¯ll offer it to you.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ I must stay by Richard¡¯s side!¡± Sylvia demanded. ¡°But thank you! Thank you for helping me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is what family does for each other.¡±


    While Sylvia cried and thanked Julian, he quickly bid her farewell and left the room with Gregory in tow. They were only a few steps from the room when Gregory started talking.


    ¡°Do you believe what she¡¯s saying about Cornelia returning? I mean, her body did disappear.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Julianughed. ¡°You¡¯re too quick to believe superstition, brother. Besides, you said you saw dragging marks. Clearly, the woman took Cornelia¡¯s body, tried on the ring, and is too embarrassed to admit it herself. However, after using me to get her revenge, she has already pushed her luck too far.¡±


    ¡°What does brother have in mind?¡± Gregory asked.


    ¡°An ident. Removing an active curse can be dangerous business. Perhaps for a few extra gold coins, our curse remover might fail to save her. That will spare us one more problem.¡±


    ¡°Mm, does brother want me to go find one yet?¡±


    ¡°No, first go to father and let him know that I do not condone the marriage of Sylvia with dear brother. I have some letters to write, so I will see youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, brother.¡±


    Julian entered his room alone, sitting down at his desk. As he started writing down his thoughts on a parchment, I came to the realization that this was the point I had been waiting for. I had one more thing to do, but it wasn¡¯t something I was able to do by myself. I began to concentrate, and the temperature in the room started to be colder. Julian didn¡¯t notice it at first, but after a moment, he frowned, putting his head up.


    At this point and time, the door opened, and a woman stepped in. She wore apletely white robe. Her face was obscured by a hood and veil, but anyone who saw her could tell she had an ethereal beauty to her that could captivate any man with her eyes alone.


    Julian¡¯s eyes locked on hers. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t send for any servants.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, taking a few steps towards him. Her body shined in the light. My skill was working at full bloom, and as a result, she stood there as solidly as anyone could.


    ¡°No-no¡­ have we met before you?¡±


    Julian was staring cautiously but started backing away until his feet hit the bed. Meanwhile, she only stared at him, her head cocked to the side as she watched him carefully. After a moment, she took another step towards him, carefully moving forward.


    ¡°No¡­ Cornelia?¡±


    She took another step forward. He flicked his wrist, and a knife flew out from his hand. The knife was aimed perfectly for the woman¡¯s heart. However, despite her solid appearance, the knife kept going and it slid through her body and thumped into the door behind with a solid thud.


    At this point, Julian¡¯s breath was starting the quicken. ¡°What are you?¡±


    With a panicked look, he turned and grabbed a pillow off the bed and threw it. She pulled out her hand and caught the pillow in the air, dropping it to her side. Her approach continued on inplete silence, not even the footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be¡­ Qetesh?¡± Julian¡¯s voice was tight now, but he had already grown afraid.


    She took the next step. He fell back onto his butt, looking up at this mysterious otherworldly beauty approaching him. It might have been pride that kept him from shouting for guards. Perhaps, his brain just couldn¡¯t process what was happening. Or maybe he already knew it was toote. She finally reached the foot of his bed. Then she reached down, and pulled back the veil, revealing what was hidden underneath.


    He stared nkly at her with his mouth open. There was no recognition on his face. This woman was not someone that he knew. Furthermore, there wasn¡¯t a single scream that touched the air as he died.


    I released the power after we were done. That night, Min and I fled the city in a merchant carriage filled with generous donations from Pratter and Sandor, who were fleeing in the opposite direction. I didn¡¯t know if we¡¯d ever see them again, but I did know that I was finally done with this city. Now I just had onest loose end, Denova.


    Our cart passed the gates just as the bells started ringing, signifying the death of someone in the royal family.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ¡°His¡­ heart,¡± the King slowly muttered in disbelief.


    I was watching the scene unfold the next day. I was actually spying on Devon, who was in the throne room with Richard as a Knight exined what had happened the night before.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. Some¡­ thing¡­ ripped out and consumed Julian¡¯s heart. It would appear based on our best guess that Gregory had found his body in this state. He dragged the body into a nearby bathtub where he¡­ where he slit his wrists sir and bled to death while holding the first prince¡­ n-naked sir¡­¡±


    The King didn¡¯t look surprised. He merely scratched his chin in thought. Richard had a mildly worried look, but it likely had more to do with his concern for himself. This sort of action would make Richard the next in line to be the heir. After a moment, he noticed Devon with his eyes squinted, deep in thought.


    ¡°What is it, Devon?¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Devon paused for a second, but then stared ahead resolutely. ¡°I believe I must finish pursuing the Bandits.¡±


    ¡°Bandits! The first prince has been assassinated, and you talk of bandits?¡±


    ¡°Father, I believe the two are connected. This Bandit King, Denova, he sent a spy to our castle for a month. This Cornelia Bartrum was merely one of his spies. We know those adventurers found dead in the treasury room were likely his as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but as you just pointed out, they are all dead.¡±


    Devon¡¯s lips tightened, suggesting he wanted to refute part of that, but he shook his head instead. ¡°Either way, Denova might have had her spread some kind of curse or monster. If I don¡¯t seek him out now, we might lose the chance of ever capturing him. I will morn morefortably once I see that man dead.¡±


    The King made a fist like he wanted to berate Devon but quickly found himself at a loss for words. A momentter, he let out a breath and copsed back on his throne, looking about ten years older.


    ¡°Very well, my son. I think it will do no good, but I will give you permission if it brings you peace of mind. Bring me the head of Denova.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father!¡± Devon bowed.


    It was likely that Devon had been making this argument with the king all the previous day. Having finally gotten his permission, he immediately went to carry out the orders before the King could have a chance to change his mind. He quickly bid his brother and the King goodbye with a bow and then left the room.


    He immediately headed to his own room where he already had a set of armor and weapons prepared to go. I watched him quickly dress, preparing himself for a battle. With the amulet, that battle would start the second he used it. In fact, he might appear the middle of the camp. I also considered that Denova might have designed it to summon me directly into a cage, but that didn¡¯t seem to be his style. At the very least, Devon should have no trouble creating an illusion outside the cage to free himself.


    He checked over his equipment nearly three times. Once he went, wherever he went, he¡¯d be heading back alone and on foot. Therefore, he needed to be ready for anything. He took a breath, drew his sword, picked up a sack of provisions that he was ready to drop at a moment¡¯s notice and then poured a bit of magic into the amulet. It exploded with light, and a momentter the surrounding scene changed.


    I gave a breath of relief when I saw that the scene had changed into the one I had expected. It was the camp I had remembered, and Devon had popped up right in front of the Bandit King¡¯s tent. It was only a few steps away from where Denova had left the disembodied head of Dox long ago to make a statement to me.


    Devon¡¯s sudden appearance in the middle of the camp was only seen by a few men. They stared at him absently, unable to understand what they were looking at. For Devon, the suddenness of the transport only took a few breaths to get over. He immediately raised his sword and screamed at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Bandits! On order of the King! You are under arrest! Surrender, and you will not be hurt!¡±


    Of course, it would have been considerably better not to announce his presence, but that was never Devon¡¯s way. Just as many men began to flee as turned to fight him. Two illusionary men suddenly appeared beside him, and the bandits gave pause as one suddenly became three. This gave Devon the time to finish his ordering, and the two illusions moved forth, fighting with the precision of a third tier.


    He created only one more illusion a momentter before joining in the fight himself. As Devon had exined, the more illusions he created and the moremands he gave them, the weaker her became. These illusions only had one or twomands. They were likely something along the lines of capture or kill all bandits. That¡¯s why he could make so many and still fight himself.


    This was opposed to the illusion he had once created to rescue the previous Harvest sacrifice. He likely had to install hundreds ofmands onto it to get it to function properly. Keep her fed, keep her safe, find her somewhere safe, if you¡¯re attacked by soldiers, do this, if you¡¯re attacked by bandits, do that, and so on.


    The four Devon¡¯s ended up creating a blood bath. I had figured Denova would havee out before long, but he had stayed hidden away. I pulled out of the Stalker ability for a bit and checked on Min. The summoning circle Reinhart had developed for us had not been triggered. Therefore, Denova had not fled using escape magic. It was instrumental that he ended up using that magic. Could he have seriously abandoned the camp? I knew that he was cold and gave little care for the life of other bandits, but would he really let the camp be ransacked by Devon?


    When I went back into my special sight, a fire was spreading among the tents. The three illusions were finishing up running down escaping bandits and thieves. No one had surrendered although since the penalty for thievery in this country was death it wasn¡¯t very surprising. There was no way to tell if people got away, but he had killed nearly two hundred men. Although it had been a long time, I did recognize a few of them as former lovers. I didn¡¯t feel particrly bad about it.


    The real Devon had approached the Bandit King¡¯s tent and entered inside. I tensed, expecting Denova to burst out of a corner and try to strike Devon down. I really wished he had used an illusion for surveince. This was far too risky. However, he moved forward anyway and eventually found himself in a bedroom I was only too familiar with. I had spent weeks in that bedroom, although smoke was starting to fill it now, as even the Bandit King¡¯s tent was starting to catch fire.


    Devon was looking around until his eyes suddenly caught on to something glinting on the dresser. He picked it up and nced at it, and I tensed as I recognized the thing he had found. Of all the things he could find, this was perhaps the worst of them. It was my guild card. The one I had openly given Denova without question, not realizing I was basically giving him a full view of my abilities for all time. It was absolutely one of the biggest mistakes I had ever made in this world.


    Devon looked down at the card as realization crested his face. ¡°Aria¡­¡±


    The words left his mouth, and I wished I could reach out and take the guild card from his hand. It was permanently connected to me, and that made it dangerous. However, a secondter, he surprised me by dropping the card to the floor. With a shout, he swung the sword down and the card broke in half with a small magical crack.


    The text faded away on the card, and Devon gave a nod. I took a breath of relief and realized at that moment that I now owed Devon one. Well, I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d ever be able to pay him back. I did give him my second virginity, so perhaps that counted for something.


    The smoke was starting to be too much, so Devon turned around and left the room behind. The ce I might have started to call home once continued to burn behind him. However, when he took a step out of the tent, there, standing in the middle of the camp, was Denova himself.


    Devon readied his sword. ¡°You! You look like the wanted posters. You must be the one called Denova. You¡¯re under arrest!¡±


    ¡°How did you get¡­¡± Denova started, then noticing the pendant around Devon¡¯s neck, his eyes darkened. ¡°Aria! That bitch! Burn to ashes, from which you came, die!¡±


    Thosest words were not meant for Devon, they were likely the phrase that would activate the death curse. I chuckled at that. He was of course toote. The curse was changed, and if he tried to trace it, he¡¯d find I was still in the castle, exactly in the spot of Sylvia.


    ¡°Aria? You do know Aria, then?¡± Devon said.


    ¡°Knew¡­¡± Denova chuckled. ¡°Her sweet little ass got me in the castle and helped me take your treasury. Of course, then her elf bitch forced me to use a special skill that sent me days out of my way. And I get back here only to find my entire camp burned to the ground. Well, no matter, you did me the favor of not having to do it myself. With this money, I¡¯m thinking about retiring.¡±


    ¡°You seem confident you can resist me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ve killed tier 3 prince cunts like yourself before.¡±


    ¡°I just have one question for you,¡± Devon demanded. ¡°What was Aria¡¯s involvement in all of this?¡±


    Denovaughed. ¡°She was nothing but a giant pain in my ass. If I could only get her out of my head! Perhaps, I can start by killing you!¡±


    Denova leapt at Devon, shing his sword wildly. Devon danced back three steps before giving his own sh, forcing Denova to jump back as well. This was a battle between two tier 3. As I was settling down for the show of a lifetime, my vision suddenly went out. Ah! My Stalkers thirty minutes were up. I shouted in aggravation, sending my next skill out.


    For two minutes I wasn¡¯t able to see a thing, and they were some incredibly frustrating minutes. Then, the view returned again. This time, rather than seeing just over Devon¡¯s shoulder, my view was a little more distorted and a little higher up. It was a better view, even if it asionally felt like I was looking through water.


    The two men were battling wildly. Their swords swung and with each strike magical sparks flew. Denova¡¯s sword often glowed blue or purple, infused with whatever magics he liked to use. Devon¡¯s sword often made red shes. Their fighting seemed almost like a dance. The swords would strike each other in a steady rhythm as the two men moved back and forth. For a while, Denova would be making ground, and then Devon would be making ground.


    Both men were covered in sweat, dirt, and ash. A cut formed on Devon¡¯s shoulder. Another struck Denova¡¯s arm. The fighting was fast and aggressive, neither side letting down an inch. des of grass suddenly emerged from Denova¡¯s feet and he jumped away before they could pierce his legs. A spike of ice shot from Denova¡¯s hand and Devon had to dodge it as the icicle shattered into pieces and rammed into a nearby tree like shrapnel.


    ¡°It is time we end this!¡± Denova shouted.


    His sword started to glow a deep purple, and he swung it down. Devon jumped to the side avoiding it, but then Denova let go over the sword and spun in the direction Devon had lept. It was a feint, and a momentter a dagger mmed into Devon¡¯s chest. I let out a scream as Denova¡¯s de pierced Devon. Devon looked down at Denova and then smiled. His body suddenly turned to smoke and dissipated.


    Denova¡¯s eyes widened, and he immediately dived to the right. The de passing where his head had been narrowly missed.


    ¡°Fucking illusion? I¡¯ve been fighting a fucking illusion!¡± Denova shouted.


    Devon walked out from a nearby tree. Unlike Denova who was breathing with some difficulty, covered in sweat, this Devon was in remarkably good shape. Denova suddenly whipped his hand, and a dagger flew out. Before Devon could react, it struck him in the chest. I couldn¡¯t even be concerned as his body immediately started to dissolve, and he disappeared as smoke too.


    Another Devon stepped out from another tree, and then two more followed, one on every side of Denova. Denova¡¯s mouth twisted in rage.


    ¡°What kind of fucking cheat skill is this, you bastard?¡±


    All three Devon¡¯s smiled and shrugged. However, none of them had talked, so even I didn¡¯t know which one was the real Devon, if any of them were. Denova could barely keep fighting one Devon. If three of them attacked him now, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance.


    As the three men started advancing on Denova, he cursed one more time. He immediately used his escape ability, and his body suddenly vanished from this certain trap. All three Devon¡¯s dissipated as a fourth Devon stepped out with a frown, but my eyes turned and started rushing back. I¡¯d need them for what came next. After too long, I was finally going to end this.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Denova was cursing to himself as he appeared, shaking his head with annoyance as he put away his de. That was, of course, until I took a step out from behind a tree. His eyes locked onto mine and he froze. I gave him a smile. It was Aria¡¯s smile, the sultry, seductive smile that I had spent thirty levels perfecting.


    I had expected myself to be afraid once I hade face to face with Denova. However, I realized that these were the thoughts of an old me. I simply wasn¡¯t the same scared girl who tookfort in someone I thought was more knowledgeable and more capable than me. I had Min now and I had my skills and simply put, Denova wasn¡¯t needed anymore.


    ¡°Hello, Denova. Had a rough day?¡±


    ¡°How? How are you here?¡± He snarled.


    I moved up my hand, a small ck cor in my grip. It looked charred now, the magic apparently destroying it in the process. It was Jenai¡¯s ve cor, and Denova was her owner. That was the source of Reinhart¡¯s summoning spell. He had basically written it up himself so all we had to do was ce the stones in the right positions, but I was d to see that in the end, it had worked exactly as advertised. I owed the man a debt the next time I met him.


    ¡°A little demon magic is all,¡± I said flippantly.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know if it was demon magic at all. Reinhart had some kind of tie with the demons, but that was nothing important for right now.


    ¡°You¡­ You!¡± Denova¡¯s face had twisted, and suddenly he leaped at me.


    I flinched as he ran towards me. Of course, I had expected something like this, but it was still terrifying to have a two-hundred-pound man of bulging muscle running at you with pure fury on his face. I was hoping to procrastinate a little more. I needed a little more time, but suddenly Denova wouldn¡¯t give it to me. I shouldn¡¯t have sent them away just so I could watch the rest of the match. That would potentially cost me.


    I was down on the ground in an instant, and Denova was on top of me, his meaty hands wrapped around my throat. However, the pain of being choked was nothing, and it¡¯s not like I had any need for breath. That kind of pain seemed so miniscule now. If anything, my skills gave a slightly erotic feel. Of course, Denova already knew this.


    ¡°You may not be able to breathe!¡± Denova shouted in my face, spit flying as he yelled. ¡°But I¡¯ll break your fucking neck. I¡¯ll break your fucking neck and then fuck your corpse. I¡¯ll fuck every hole in your body and fill it with my cum, you bitch!¡±


    My eyes widened and then I broke into a smile. He red down at me hatefully, but it only took him a moment before he realized that his hands weren¡¯t tightening anymore. In fact, his entire body couldn¡¯t move. He looked around wildly with a confused expression. I opened my mouth, even though my eyes were popped and my face was read, rasping out a pair of words that caused the shock in his eyes to grow into horror.


    ¡°Position shift!¡±


    A secondter, his dick was inside me, and I was riding him on top. He didn¡¯t have his dick out before, but the position shift moved his dick where I wanted it to be. He was also soft, but a few <strong>Kegels</strong> and I coerced an erection out of it whether he wanted it or not.


    Even though his hands had been around my neck, they no longer were, instead, they only reached up to about my breasts. They were still stuck in the position as if they were wrapped around my neck, so giving them something to do, I reach around his hands, pulling a tit into each hand to make it look like he was groping my chest instead.


    ¡°Ah, there we go, isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ fucking bitch.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ your dirty talk is what got you into this in the first ce.¡± I tsk¡¯d him.


    ¡°Dirty talk? What the fuck are you talking about, you crazy bitch!¡± he snapped.


    As I bounced up and down on his cock, holding his hands to my breasts, I continued to talk. ¡°Oh, but you talked about fucking all my holes. You couldn¡¯t think you could say that to me without me getting confused, do you? I thought you were viting me sexually, but that would be crazy. After all, sex is my domain.¡±


    ¡°I was trying to kill you!¡± Denova growled.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ve been fucked to death before, so you¡¯ll have to excuse me for asionally confusing the two.¡± I let out augh and tapped my head while making a silly look.


    ¡°You¡­ this spell¡­ you know, I¡¯ll fucking kill you the second it wears off.¡±


    I reached down and squeezed his nipples. ¡°Uh, ah¡­ well, my spellsst as long as we¡¯re fucking, and I must say, I can fuck a really¡­ really¡­ long time.¡±


    He red at me hatefully as I still rode his cock before he sniffed and turned away. ¡°Just kill me then.¡±


    ¡°Nope¡­ not yet, you see, you didn¡¯t realize it yet, but this party is a threesome. We¡¯re waiting for our special guest to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Spec-, you¡¯re insane. You fucking crazy bitch.¡±


    ¡°Wrong again, Bandit King, I just couldn¡¯t move forward without her. Look!¡±


    I pointed up over the Bandit King¡¯s face all while still riding up and down rhythmically without any sense of exhaustion. Denova looked up and saw a woman steadily walking towards the pair of them. She wore a long white robe that was covered with a hood and veil.


    ¡°I know you missed her.¡± I whispered. ¡°But I supposed this party couldn¡¯t end without all of us together again.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ who the hell are you?¡± Denova snapped with a squint in his eyes.


    The woman pulled back her hood and let the veil fall. Denova turned white, his face grimacing at the sight before him. She wasn¡¯t ugly. No, in fact, like me, she had almost every w removed. Her skin was dark olive but still seemed to glow with an otherworldly transparency.


    ¡°Who is she, Denova?¡± I gave her a smile and then shouted down at him. ¡°Who is she!¡±


    ¡°Jenai¡­ it¡¯s not possible. I killed you. You¡¯re dead, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± I whispered, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°You killed her. But there was a problem, her life wasn¡¯t in your hands. I had done a ceremony on her. It was my possession skill. I had thought I¡¯d gain ownership over her, but it didn¡¯t break your ve cor. But then again, it wasn¡¯t her body I owned. It was her soul.¡±


    I looked up at Jenai, and she looked back with adoring eyes and then spoke. ¡°Mistress took on my burdens. She felt what I felt. She experienced what I experienced. And in the end, she saw, what I saw.¡±


    ¡°While you were fucking her, that experience went to me!¡± I snapped. ¡°While you shared her with other men, I grew stronger. I felt every torture, every pleasure¡­ and when you killed her, her soul went to her true master, me! She¡¯s bound here. Bound to me as my servant for the remainder of my life, maybe even beyond.¡±


    ¡°I am happy to serve this mistress for all time.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ a wraith?¡± Denova stared up in disbelief.


    ¡°Wraith, ghost, avenging spirit. Who knows? However, now that she¡¯s here, let¡¯s finish this. I made her a promise that I¡¯d let her cut your head off. And since Devon needs your head, I figured I can hit two birds with one stone. However, she¡¯s still not great on the whole poltergeist thing, so it may take her a while.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ BITCH!¡± Denova screamed. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You can¡¯t! I¡¯m the Bandit King, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m a seductress!¡± I snapped back. ¡°and I¡¯ve outgrown you. Finish this Jenai, I¡¯m almost done with him. I¡¯m about to cum.¡±


    I continued to ride his cock as it gave me an orgasm. Meanwhile, Jenai pulled out a knife from Denova¡¯s belt and started cutting. He screamed and shouted and twisted his head. I moaned as I rode his cock, which stayed hard even though the cuts were growing deeper. The screams turned into gurgles, and finally, after about a minute or two, even those noises stopped. It was a while before he started to lose wood, and I had cum two more times by the time his head finally came off.


    When I stood up and pulled out of him, I gave augh and Jenai looked up at me curiously before I spoke. ¡°You¡¯re right, Jenai. We are a lot alike. He also cums when he dies.¡±


    I wiped hisst load out of me. Fortunately, before I had left the city, we had managed to track down and get one of those baby prevention spells, so I didn¡¯t really care, but the idea of having his seed swimming inside me was slightly less sensual than it was with Devon.


    ¡°Do you need to eat his heart?¡± I asked, casually.


    ¡°If I eat his heart, I will gain some of his abilities.¡±


    I nodded and picked up his head. ¡°Do what you need to do.¡±


    As I turned away from the sounded of teeth on flesh, I found a particrly long stick and jammed it into the ground. I stuck Denova¡¯s head on the pike and then pulled out a piece of paper and wrote a note for Devon. It didn¡¯t say much, but these were thest words I¡¯d leave him, just to let him know I was alive.


    By the time I was done, Min was walking up from behind a tree. I had sent him away just in case, but knowing Min, he had sat and watched the entire encounter in secret. It was the first time I had openly slept with a man in front of Min, and his eyes looked slightly usatory.


    ¡°I am done with this thing,¡± Jenai said, moving up next to me. ¡°I am running low on energy, You have had me in this world for too long thesest few days, So, I must leave this world soon.¡±


    I looked her over one more time and smiled sadly. She was such a beautiful and sexy girl. It was a shame that she only had this half-life to live now. Normally, she had to remain in another realm to rejuvenate her energy and it took energy to remain corporeal in this one. I asked what the other world was like, and she said that she wanted to exin it, but she couldn¡¯t. There wasn¡¯t any rule about it, it was just something indescribable.


    ¡°Ah, but, you can also stay in this world if you absorb power from us, um¡­ being together¡­¡±


    ¡°Denied!¡± Min said sharply as he looked Denova¡¯s body over.


    Jenai chuckled. ¡°You know, Min, we are both guilty of loving this woman too much. One day, I hope to be pleasured by the same dick that pleasures my good friend. I would like us all to share in each other.¡±


    Min turned his head with a sniff, but there was a blush on his cheeks. Meanwhile, Jenai waved her hand goodbye before her body disappeared like a shimmering angelic light. Of course, I could always summon her again, but for the moment, Jenai no longer existed in this world. Min rose up and handed me a ring she had pulled from Denova. I looked at it nkly for a minute, but then my eyes widened.


    ¡°The treasury?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Enough money for two lifetimes,¡± I added, slipping the finger onto my hand after a quick <strong>Examine</strong>.


    The ownership went to no one after Denova died, but now that I had it on and slipped a little magic on it, it was now registered as Aria¡¯s storage ring, with the entire wealth of a country in it.


    ¡°Return?¡±


    I looked down at the ring, and then over at Denova¡¯s head. ¡°That is¡­ this country owes me, I reckon. Let¡¯s just get going¡­¡±


    We turn away from the body of Denova, lying down next to his head on the spike, and start walking off into the forest.


    ¡°¡­ And, Devon?¡± Min suddenly asked out of the blue.


    ¡°Ah, what about Devon?¡± I replied with a frown.


    The note and Denova¡¯s head should settle just about everything left between Devon and me.


    ¡°Aria¡­ love?¡±


    I nearly tripped over a branch at the suddenment. A secondter I was shaking my head aggressively and trying to alleviate Min¡¯s fears, although she didn¡¯t look particrly upset to begin with.


    ¡°No! No, not at all.¡± Min gave me a doubtful look, so I sighed and continued. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like Devon. He¡¯s rich and powerful. He¡¯s athletic and skilled. He has a good heart, and of course, he¡¯s a very attractive man¡­ not that Min isn¡¯t hot either!¡±


    As I spoke, Min had put on a stubborn look the longer I went, and so I ended up stopping what I was saying to try to reassure Min that he was the only person in my life, man or woman. We continued on in silence for a few more steps when Min finally turned back.


    ¡°Then, why?¡±


    I grimaced at the question and scratched my cheek as I thought about the appropriate way to answer. My emotions were a difficult thing to describe, and I didn¡¯t want Min to get the wrong idea here. I hadn¡¯t even sorted them out myself until very recently. There was a point where if she had asked if I loved him, I might have had a more difficult time answering.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± I finally spoke up. ¡°Because he reminded me of myself.¡±


    Min gave me another dubious and doubtful look, but after a second a realization popped up on her face. ¡°Before?¡±


    ¡°Before I came to this world?¡± I confirmed and then shrugged. ¡°Before that even, from when I was a young girl. When Devon saved me from the Pigman, and when he showed me his determination and willingness to put his life on the line to save someone, I started to see him as some kind of White Knight,ing to my rescue.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Aria likes White Knights?¡± Min looked merely curious.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shook my head and then looked down at the dress I was wearing. ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all. You see, I¡¯m not a princess. I¡¯ve been ying a princess for a while so I know it may look like I enjoy dresses and frilly things. I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t on the asion. Everyone likes to pretend once in a while. But despite all of these dresses you¡¯ve made me, this just isn¡¯t me.¡±


    As I said this, I used <strong>Examine</strong> on the dirtied, tattered remains of the princess dress Min had sewn for me. While Denova had been pinning me to the ground, he had ripped it in various ces, and I¡¯d likely need to change before the next town we reached, or I¡¯d stick out.


    ¡°Min¡­ Believe,¡± Min said simply.


    I gave him an affectionate smile. He knew me better than anyone, so it was no surprise that he¡¯d recognize by now that I wasn¡¯t made of princess material.


    ¡°It goes back to my childhood. I never wanted to be the princess. I wanted to be the Knight! Adventure, that is why I yed video games because I wanted a life of adventure. I wanted to be the one doing the saving. And thus, I wanted to see Devon as a hero.¡± Min¡¯s face was nk as I spoke of video games, but that was expected, so I continued rather than exin it to her. ¡°I saw Devon as the hero that I could never be. Until I found out about those damned sex parties. Suddenly, he wasn¡¯t a hero anymore. It was my fault, not his. But I couldn¡¯t stop myself from being so angry at him. Because, at the end of it all, he was wed. He wasn¡¯t a White Knight, he was just a man, like any other.¡±


    ¡°Just like the other nobles?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I thought so at first, but I was mistaken. Devon is a good man but was a coward in his own way. He was trapped in that family, unable to move forward and do the actions that needed doing. He was scared, and for a while, I med him for it. If you had to ask, I do care about him, but in the end, we juste from two different worlds. I wonder what he¡¯ll do now that I¡¯ve set him free¡­¡±


    Min cocked his head to the side in confusion with a very cute look, so I merely leaned over and put my arm around him, kissing him on the cheek as I did. We continued to walk, arm in arm for a bit before Min spoke up once again.


    ¡°Not toote¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? For what?¡±


    ¡°To be¡­ hero.¡± I gave a snort until Min looked at me with a serious face and continued. ¡°Vess?¡­ strong. Defeat Bandit King as tier 1. Saved girl from corrupt King. Saved another girl from torture. No normal person can do what Vess? did.¡±


    I frowned at her words. She spoke the truth, but a lot of that was simply luck. I lucked out of various situations, surviving by the mere skin of my teeth. I even died, arguably, although I was still alive and well now. However, my cheat-like umtion of skills saved me every step of the way. Although, I was starting to wonder if the hero from another world had simrly earned a special every level like I did.


    ¡°Do¡­ you really think I can be a hero?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Min gave one of his rare but absolutely gorgeous smiles, and my heart melted a little. For a moment, I considered taking him right there on the ground. We were in the middle of the forest, it wasn¡¯t like someone was likely to jump out of the bushes at us.


    ¡°A hero¡­ who fucks all her enemies?¡± my smile twisted a bit.


    Min shrugged. ¡°Nontraditional hero makes best hero.¡±


    Nontraditional was certainly an understatement. An adventurer that saved the world by fucking everyone. That was certainly the first I¡¯d ever heard of it. No one would be ready for someone like me.


    ¡°A hero¡­ huh?¡± my smile grew as I walked off into the forest.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Where now?¡± Min asked.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re likely wanted in this country, so if we need to leave. The farther, the better.¡±


    After a few moments of thought, Min spoke up. ¡°Demon continent?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Reinhart did give us the rmendation. But first things first.¡±


    ¡°First?¡± Min cocked her head again.


    ¡°We need to head to the guild.¡± I smiled. ¡°We¡¯re going to be adventurers.¡±


    Be a hero? Why not? I now had a goal in this other world I found myself in. With my elf wife in arm, the pair of us were only starting our journey.

 Epilogue

    Epilogue


    Devon Hyburn, the fourth Prince of Nidia, could hear the bells tolling before he even reached the capital. He had finally returned from the bandit subjugation; however, it didn¡¯t end as he expected. After tracking Denova for two days, he ran face first into the man. Rather, he ran face first into the man¡¯s head, now separated from his body. Denova¡¯s body was lying on the ground, his dick hanging out from the top of his drawers and a hole in his chest. Under the Denova¡¯s head attached to the spike was a small note.


    <em>For Devon.</em>


    Devon shivered at the memory. He had fought Denova himself, so he knew what a terrifying presence the man was. While he had defeated Denova inbat, that was simply luck of the draw between their special skills. Denova had still escaped, and he didn¡¯t know if he would have ever been able to catch the man. More than likely, Denova would have been in another country and Devon would have returned empty-handed, instead of carrying the head in a pouch on his saddle.


    Whoever had murdered him was a terrifying presence indeed, and they knew Devon personally. However, maybe it was¡­ no, he didn¡¯t want to think about the possibility. That woman was long gone, and he was done thinking about the woman who called herself Aria, even if she had been his first, presuming he didn¡¯t count a particr traumatizing event orchestrated by his eldest brothers when he was a young child. Either way, they were both dead, and so was the Bandit King, but the Treasury was nowhere to be found.


    Devon shook his head and instead focused on the matter at hand. When he reached the outer gates to the city, the gatekeepers seemed clueless. The bells had only started just shortly before Devon returned. He gave a frown as he kicked his horse into a gallop and headed for the castle.


    Of course, the bells only rang when there was a major death in the royal family. They would continue to ring one hour every morning for a week. It was a sort of eulogy to honor the fall of a noble. However, Julian and Gregory had died almost two weeks ago now. It was possible that since there were two deaths; the King had decided to carry out the ceremony for two weeks. However, if this was the case, the guards on the periphery seemed kept in the dark.


    As Devon rode towards the castle, the entire capital city seemed to be in a stir. Messengers were racing down the streets at full sprint. There were dozens of whispers as the citizens seemed to gossip.


    ¡°¡­ dead¡­¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡±


    ¡°Just this morning¡­¡±


    Devon only caught snippets of the kind of talk going around, most of it seemed to be involved around death. However, every conversation seemed to be about a different person, alternating between discussions about men, women, a knight, or a young squire. Devon didn¡¯t wait to get names, forging forward. The pce would be the best ce to get the answers he sought.


    As soon as he reached the castle gateroom, his frown deepened. There were no guards at the gates, which was somethingpletely unheard of in this city. The pce gates being unmanned was aplete abomination in etiquette. What exactly had happened here?


    He galloped into the castle stables and ended up tying his horse up himself. Abandoning the animal, he finally came across a group of guards he recognized. They were entry-level guards given over to be trained by a Knight with a bad reputation. Few Knights wanted to train peasants to hold swords, so it was usually the more questionable Knights that got left with that duty. The Knight had done well as the men were in a proper form, but the Knight himself was mysteriously absent.


    As soon as they saw Devon, their form broke, and they ran up to him, bowing in haste while still catching their breaths.


    ¡°Guards¡­ what is going on here? Report!¡± Devon couldn¡¯t stop the frustrationing out of his voice, but the guards didn¡¯t seem to be in a ce to notice thepse in etiquette.


    ¡°My Lord, thank the gods you¡¯re here! It¡¯s the King, my lord. The King is dead!¡±


    Devon stared at the man for a solid ten seconds before the message sunk in properly. For a moment, he felt like he was falling, followed by dizziness and an urge to throw up. However, he was a trained soldier, and he knew when to force his emotions down and aplish what needed to be aplished. He worked his brain, trying toe up with what needed to happen next.


    ¡°That is¡­ then Richard. Richard is next in line to be King. What is he doing?¡±


    The men looked at each other and then back. ¡°That is¡­ he¡¯s¡­ um¡­ barricaded himself in his room.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where we¡¯re going, sir. We were going to get a ram to break down the door. He won¡¯t speak to us.¡±


    Devon frowned, but after a moment he nodded to them. ¡°Do as you were ordered, I¡¯ll be heading to my brother¡¯s room.¡±


    The men gave rough bows and took off running, and Devon immediately started heading for the room of his brother. Devon supposed he couldn¡¯t me Richard. Richard always had problems with his own self-confidence since he was a child. Two weeks ago, he was the third child of the King and had no responsibility or expectations. Then, his two brothers and his fianc¨¦e died, and he was propelled to the heir to the throne. No¡­ I suppose his fianc¨¦e probably died a long time ago. The woman he thought was his fianc¨¦e, this Aria, was some kind of spy or the like. He didn¡¯t want to think about her right now, let alone thest night he had seen her.


    Instead, he focused on the now. With the King dead, Richard was propelled to the King of this nation in less than a month. That was enough stress to wear on anyone. Devon needed to be at his most supportive at this moment. He had to be by his brother¡¯s side. Between the two of them, they could handle anything that came.


    As he turned into the hallway of his brother¡¯s room, there was a crowd of anxious people. A half dozen guards, an anxious Knight, the Duchess Melinda Fry of all people, and a few servants of the castle.


    One man was banging on the door. ¡°Your sire, please, open up!¡±


    ¡°Stand aside!¡± Devon stated as he walked up.


    As people turned and recognized them, they immediately gave out relieved expressions and dropped into curtsies and bows.


    ¡°Ah, Prince Hyburn. You arrived in the nick of time. I was about to pull the former prince out by his ear.¡± Melinda crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    Devon gave the woman a respectful nod. To Devon, it seemed like over thest few months, Melinda hade to life. He didn¡¯t know her well, but he did know that after her husband died, she had be introverted. She stopped going to balls and started spending all of her time focusing on her garden. Although she always wore a straight back and had a wicked tongue, her fire seemed to be going out. That was, until about two months ago when the life was breathed back into her. The source of that was, of course, Aria. Back to her. Why does it all keep going back to her?


    Devon stood in front of the door, but instead of knocking, he put all of his strength into his leg. A single kick and the door burst open with a snap. The door did give significant resistance, and if he wasn¡¯t a tier three, he likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to open it either. The nearby guards stared in amazement as the door burst open.


    ¡°I knew the fourth prince was strong, but¡­¡± That was the wordsing from the only Knight Devon had seen since he entered the castle.


    He walked into his brother¡¯s room to find itpletely absent of light. It was eerily quiet and devoid of life. The balcony door was open, letting our cold bursts of morning air, which was bing crisp in the fall months. Through the sheer canopy covering, the prince could see his brother lying face down on the bed. He gave a wry smile at how childish his brother was being. He would be King by the end of the week, so Devon knew he needed to do something to snap him out of it.


    He approached his brother and touched his shoulder. Immediately, he was aware that something was wrong. His brother was cold to the touch, having none of the warmth of a living person. As he turned him over, he could already see the blue skin thatcked cirction. Richard¡¯s body was stiff as he tried to move him. He immediately understood his brother was dead, but he couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    ¡°It was her¡­¡±


    The voice caused Devon¡¯s gaze to shift to the corner of the room, hidden behind the bed. There was a huddled-up mass there, and with hair that looked like it had been partially torn out, destroyed makeup, and a wrinkled dress, it took Devon a moment to recognize who it was.


    ¡°Sylvia Marite?¡±


    ¡°She did¡­ all of this. To punish me.¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice was dry and hoarse like she had cried until the point that she couldn¡¯t cry any more.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ demon.¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed, but in the end, the anger just couldn¡¯t be expressed, turning into dry tears instead.


    ¡°Demon?¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± The knight behind Devon got to a knee as he spoke. ¡°There are¡­ other deaths.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Devon turned away from Sylvia for a moment.


    ¡°Um¡­ Knight Gravon and Knight Childeen. Duke Tigen. Master Senia. Hastor Millian and his wife. Derek Senda and his daughter¡­ the reports are stilling in.¡±


    ¡°My sources have already reported various entire families being wiped out. The Rhine family. The Stone Family. The Paiters.¡± Melinda had entered the room as well; she spoke up and then froze for a second when her eyes fell on Sylvia, giving the girl behind him a sympathetic look. ¡°Duke Marite, as well.¡±


    ¡°All¡­ loyal noble houses¡­¡± the words left Devon¡¯s lips.


    ¡°She did it,¡± Sylvia spoke up again. ¡°She-she killed them all. She said she would make me pay. She said she¡¯d take everything from me. She did¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak girl, who?¡± Melinda was less sympathetic than Devon had been.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± a realization shed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I did this. I¡­ just¡­ I just wanted her to pay. I wanted to wipe that condescending superiority off her face. I j-just¡­ I just wanted Richard to notice me. And then she took my identity. She took¡­ took¡­ e-everything¡­¡±


    Devon stared down at the girl as she broke into tears. Suddenly, Melinda¡¯s eyes shed, and she turned to Devon.


    ¡°That girl, use analyze on her.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What? Okay¡­ I guess¡­¡± Devon squinted at her, he had never been good at the analyze skill, but a momentter the name popped up. ¡°Eh?¡±


    However, the name he had expected was not the name he had seen. Cornelia Bartrum, the first princess of Daphne. How was that possible? Aria¡­ why did this all keeping back to that woman?


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Melinda demanded in a voice that was unbing for a Duke talking to a prince.


    ¡°Cornelia¡­ Bartrum¡­ she appears as Cornelia Bartrum.¡± Devon shook his head. ¡°Aria¡­ what did you do? How¡­¡±


    Sylvia held up the ring. ¡°Sh-she poisoned me. With a cursed ring. Julian was going toe up with a way to take it off, but then she killed him! And she told me, she said she¡¯d take the rest from me¡­ and then my lovely Richard, oh gods¡­¡±


    Devon didn¡¯t know if she had heard when Melinda mentioned her dead family. She seemed more shook up about Richard than them. It was possible she was suffering from shock. Either way, he didn¡¯t want to exacerbate the situation.


    ¡°Stop ying the ¡®she¡¯ game, who are you talking about?¡± Melinda snapped, ignoring Richard¡¯s attempt at concern.


    ¡°Who do you think?¡± Sylvia snapped back, raising her finger. ¡°Cornelia! Or the demon who possessed Cornelia¡­ or maybe Cornelia never existed in the first ce. I offended Qetesh, and she was sent back to punish me! To get her revenge, the god of sex and vengeance!¡±


    Melinda put on a disbelieving voice and spoke lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you, girl, but Cornelia died¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, she died!¡± Sylvia replied sharply. ¡°I¡¯m the one who did it. We all did. All the nobles. We killed her together. Me, Julian, Richard, you, even Devon here! She¡¯ll being for you next! I don¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t already.¡±


    <em>Not the one.</em>


    Devon remembered the dream-like event when he hadst seen the woman calling herself Aria. He had been frozen, and they had, done things¡­ He would have thought perhaps that he had hallucinated the whole thing, except for the existence of the medallion. However, she had looked relieved from the moment he went inside her. She had said that what happened, had already happened, and she couldn¡¯t change the course of events. Given her supernaturally beautiful appearance, her sexual aptitude, and her incredible body¡­ a sex goddess wouldn¡¯t be far from Devon¡¯s assessment of her from that night.


    ¡°Me? Girl, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°O-of course,¡± Sylvia stiffened. ¡°The Harvest Festival, not the earlier one. The underground party. I-I made her the sacrifice.¡±


    Melinda frowned thoughtfully. ¡°Those nasty things Julian throws? I never go to those things.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, sacrifice?¡± Devon red at Sylvia.


    ¡°You know¡­ you were there. You saw¡­ w-what we did to her. What we shoved inside her. It was my first harvest¡­ I d-didn¡¯t know they would go that far. B-but¡­ it¡¯s her fault! She shouldn¡¯t have stood in my way.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Devon felt an extreme rise in anger and he nearly grabbed her by the throat had Melinda not put a hand out and stopped him.


    ¡°W-why are you angry at me?¡± Sylvia pleaded. ¡°Yo-you¡¯re just as guilty as me. You all go to those things. R-rape those women. I saw you r-raping her just like the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°By the gods¡­¡± Melinda took a step back, fear and disgust on her face before turning away and whispering. ¡°Cornelia¡­¡±


    Devon lowered a glower on Sylvia. ¡°I don¡¯t go to those things. On the night of the harvest, I was guarding an underground tunnel beneath Reinhart¡¯s tower. All I found were nine strangely beguiled monsters. A letter I had received had warned me about the robbery, but the location was wrong.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ I saw you there!¡± Sylvia insisted.


    Devon waved his hand, and a secondter a second Devon appeared out of nowhere, wearing a mask. Melinda took a step back and made a shout in surprise while Sylvia made a noise.


    ¡°When I was eighteen, I swore I¡¯d never go to one of Julian¡¯s parties. I had gotten this skill and used it to send a fake me. Its orders were simple. Don¡¯t touch anyone unless they give you a coin. If it was forced to rape, the penis would lose all volume, effectively faking pration. It was all I could do to fend off the first prince.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you never¡­ then we never¡­¡± Sylvia turned her head away.


    It appeared that Devon¡¯s illusion had once been bought by her as well. Devon shook his head sadly. He was still regretful of that. Aria had been right. In a lot of ways, he had just been a coward. He hid behind usible deniability. He formed the illusion so that he never knew what happened at those meetings. He saw the coins increase, and he knew something bad had to be happening, but he had avoided it. As she had said, he stuck to his own convenient interpretations of things.


    Of course, Devon had gone once, a month previously. Cornelia had forced him to break his oath. However, even then, he wasn¡¯t able to protect her from the damage he feared would happen. Even though Devon lived hiding from the reality of his family, he had hoped to keep one family member from falling under Julian¡¯s perversion.


    ¡°Sir?¡± A voice came from behind, and he came out of his thoughts and turned to see the Knight bowing with his head down.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What should we do sir? We need orders.¡±


    Devon nodded. ¡°Find out everything you can about the Harvest Festival. Not just the events prior, but the underground parties we all know Julian holds. I want to know who was there and what happened.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± the Knight gave an unsure look. ¡°The nobles will never admit-¡±


    ¡°Not the nobles. The servants. Bribe the guards, the coachmen, the servants¡­ anyone who admits to seeing anything. Also, go out and make a tally. I want a list of everyone who is dead. What were they doing before? Did they have any issues leading up to the event? Bad dreams? A cough? Anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll also need to close off the city gates. We need to reassure the public we are doing something. Right now, it¡¯ll likely look like a gue. Let that rumor run, say that it¡¯s a gue that only targets magic users. That¡¯ll keep the public from panicking. Let the noble houses know that it is likely transmitted by physical contact. Suggest that it was brought in by a foreign dignitary. That should keep them from ming us for the-¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Melinda suddenly gave a cry.


    Devon turned around to see that Sylvia was now standing up on the ledge of the balcony.


    ¡°Sylvia? What are you doing? Get down from there.¡± Devon took a few steps out towards her.


    ¡°Sh-she¡¯s not done,¡± Sylvia shouted. ¡°She hates me the most. She¡¯ll being for me. She already put something inside me!¡±


    ¡°Something?¡± Devon looked on in helpless confusion. ¡°Sylvia, your status is nk, you have nothing wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to tear me apart. She¡¯s going to make me pay more than any other. I can¡¯t- I can¡¯t do it. Tell everyone¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sylvia, no! Just get down¡­¡±


    However, her eyes had already ssed over like she was looking at the beyond. ¡°Richard, my love, I¡¯m joining you soon.¡±


    She fell back and Devon ran as fast as he could to the Balcony but he was a few steps short. A momentter there was a scream from down below. Devon looked out over the ledge and winced while Melinda followed, giving an unreadable expression. Down below was a body that had struck the ground headfirst. Her neck was bent in an unnatural position, and blood was already starting to pool from her body.


    Devon left the room somberly and started to sign orders to keep things under control. He had meeting after meeting of angry dignitaries and upset families. He signed off on dozens of letters of condolence, and as the sun started to set, he felt like he had barely even scratched the surface of the duties he needed to perform.


    Meanwhile, the reports had finallye in, and now Devon read through file after file spread out on hisp and the floor in front of him as he sat on the throne. It was a horrible tale of kidnapping women, raping them to death, or if they survived, wiping their memory and dumping them at their houses, often to be rejected by their confused husbands. He read in disbelief as he found eye witness report after eyewitness report of the depravity and horror his family had bestowed on their people. It wasn¡¯t just his family, it was the whole noble line. Dukes, Marquis, Knights¡­ the numbers wererger than he could believe.


    The one night he had gone himself, he had seen a taste of how deep these things went, but he had arrived early and hid his eyes in the receiving room as to not see how many or how bad it was. It was an institution that had deep roots throughout the capital, and might even be said to be what this country was known for by other foreign dignitaries.


    Now Devon knew why his country, despite being considered a bit poor on trade, received so much attention by otherrger countries. If you pulled away the attractiveness of this sex trade, the country was likely a smaller producer than Daphne. The King¡¯s entire dynasty was grown on giving dignitaries the freedom to rape and murder its citizens.


    ¡°How many in all?¡± Devon asked.


    There was a clerk that had been standing in attendance for thest hour as he read report after report, going through everything that their remaining force, which included the city guards and only a dozen knights, had gathered in the light hours.


    ¡°About three-fourths of all the nobles in the capital city are dead. Their ages range from eighteen to seventy-two. They include most men, but plenty of women as well.¡±


    ¡°And where were they on the night of the Harvest.¡± Devon wore a dark stare that he didn¡¯t realize he had on his face.


    The clerk twisted ufortably. ¡°That is¡­ difficult to tell. Of those testimonials I trust, servants have been able to identify nearly seventy nobles that they im to have seen at this underground¡­ er¡­ event. Of those, all seventy have been found dead this morning. Other families are not as willing to talk although at least one noble admitted that her husband was not home that night and woulde home once a month smelling of other women. Of those that allowed us to search the room of the deceased, we found a mask in the majority.¡±


    Devon nodded, but as he watched the clerk twist, it was clear that he had something else to say. ¡°What is it, speak!¡±


    The clerk gave a nod. ¡°That is¡­ sir¡­ a rumor that has been going around as well.¡±


    ¡°Tell me it.¡±


    ¡°It has been said that many nobles have been recently going to clinics and churches trying to get a certain status misalignment removed.¡±


    ¡°A curse, is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The name of this status has never been seen before. It¡¯s called the ck Widow. Every report of attempted anti-curses failed. However, it seemed to have no apparent status defects, so most nobles thought to ignore it.¡±


    ¡°ck Widow?¡± Devon frowned.


    ck Widow would likely refer to a woman whose husband recently died. She¡¯d wear ck and grieve over her husband¡¯s loss. That was the extent of Devon¡¯s knowledge. However, there was a sh in his memory that teetered on the edge of forgetfulness. He had picked up Aria¡¯s forged Guild card. He had only nced at her skills for a moment, but something about the word ck Widow was familiar. Then, the reality of what Sylvia had said came crashing home.


    ¡°Cornelia Bartrum.¡± The words came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ the corpse that was believed to be the burnt princess was exhumed from the tombs and analyzed per your request. The corpse appears to not be Cornelia Bartrum. Furthermore, I just received word from the kingdom of Daphne. They sent a most recent painting of the princess¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Devon leaned forward.


    ¡°The woman we had housed for about a month was not Princess Bartrum, but an imposter.¡±


    Devon nodded, already expecting the answer. ¡°She did it. She was in league with the Bandit King¡­ or possibly his prisoner. I wish I had been able to catch him and interrogate him. She called herself Aria. She had been selected as their sacrifice for this sick ritual. She had the motive, she had the capacity.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve read about these sacrifices, the things they do¡­¡± even the clerk looked a little sick. ¡°She couldn¡¯t survive that.¡±


    ¡°But she did¡­ and she got her revenge¡­ her ss is unique. Something called Seductress¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°No one has, at least, no one I¡¯ve been able to find. But she did it. She killed everyone who raped her. They undid themselves.¡±


    ¡°You say the Bandit King, but assassination doesn¡¯t sound like something they¡¯d do. Perhaps she was working with the demons then? She was friendly with Reinhart after all¡­¡±


    Devon winced at that. That was the other blow. Reinhart had fled around the same time as Aria, and after finding monsters in the cer of that tower he did some careful prodding to find out that Reinhart was, in fact, a spy from the demon continent. He was likely half-demon himself. Devon found evidence that Reinhart had been using potions to suppress his demonic nature. However, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to associate Aria¡¯s actions with Reinhart¡¯s. He just didn¡¯t believe she was a demonic spy.


    ¡°What of the three girls that hung around Aria¡­ err¡­ the Cornelia Imposter?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± the clerk realized he wanted to change the subject and thus Examined his papers. ¡°You mean Melinda, Destine, and Mary. As far as I can tell, they are innocent of any charges. They were as duped as the rest of us. However, they also voiced strong support for Cornelia Bartrum.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ they don¡¯t believe that Cornelia was really Aria¡­¡± Devon sighed.


    ¡°No¡­¡± the clerk looked a little sheepish. ¡°They believed. They simply support her anyway. I think it was the older one, Melinda, who put it simply. She said ¡®If the girl did it, she did it for a reason. After what I¡¯ve heard, I think she had a more than valid reason¡¯.¡±


    Devon gave a wry smile. He never spent much time with Melinda, but he saw a lot of Aria in her. He would have to watch her more carefully in the future. She was a cunning one and with the power vacuum in the capital city right now, Devon had to choose his friends and enemies very carefully.


    ¡°Shall we¡­ pursue the girl? Even if she wasn¡¯t the source of the curse, she knowingly impersonated a princess and was likely involved in the robbing of the royal pce. That alone is a punishment of death.¡±


    Devon froze¡­ he had been avoiding thinking about it. Aria did attack the throne. Any way you saw it, she had betrayed this country. At best, she was a traitor, at worse, a king yer. Regicide, assassination, theft, impersonation¡­ her list of guilt was a mile long. His emotions were a jumbled knot of confusion, and he had no clue how he should go about dealing with her. On the surface, he thought she needed to be jailed, as she was a danger to the throne. However, deep down, he still didn¡¯t think she held this country any malice. She acted and reacted, but in the end, she only went exactly as far against this country, as this country had done to her.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Devon said after a few moments of thought. ¡°We will keep the issue of Aria quiet. We will keep the story as it is. Cornelia died by a fireball during an attack by thieves. I pursued the thieves and killed their leader. Let the foreign nations know that a strange sexually transmitted disease known as ck Widow spread out from the city, but it seems to have burnt itself out. Hint that it might have been a demon orchestrated disease, and they won¡¯t ask too many questions. If any guard¡¯s memory of Cornelia doesn¡¯t line up with the facts, give them a few coins to jog their memory.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my King.¡± The clerk bowed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m not King, that is¡­¡± Devon tried to protest.


    ¡°But¡­ you are next in line, my lord.¡± The clerk gave a wry smile.


    The realization struck home at that moment. As thest living heir, he was king of the nation. Aria, whoever she was, had driven herself into his life like a typhoon, and in its wake, he had moved from a rtively low position to the king of a nation in the middle of a crisis. She had murdered his family, but at the same time liberated the capital from their cruel and inhumane acts. Worst off, she had stolen his heart and then left a mass of destruction in her wake. Devon himself didn¡¯t know what he would do if he ever saw her again. He was just as likely to kiss her as cut off her head.


    The clerk was waiting for an answer, so he straightened his clothing, sat up straight, and started to act the part of a king.


    ________________________________________________


    Various human looking creatures with differing animal parts sat in a poorly lit room. There was a tavern-like section where people could rx, get a drink, or y one of the various table games set about. There was also a secondary section which consisted of a line of receptionists in a situation more akin to a DMV.


    The door opened, and a couple walked into the space, the biting cold of the outside blowing in as they opened the door. It shut behind them, sealing off the snow drifting in from the outside, but a few looked up and readjusted their cloaks to maintain their warmth. A few others snuggled closer to a dwindling fire that seemed to serve as this ces source of warmth.


    The mysterious couple wore long woolen cloaks, and their faces were wrapped up in scarves that protected them from the snow outside. They looked around the room as they shook off the snow that had fallen on their shoulders. A few patrons looked back, but besides being a little scrawny and a little short for adventurers, they did not draw any particr notice.


    The pair began moving their way to the receptionist section of the room, standing in a line that already contained a wolfman, a dwarf, and a man with red eyes.


    ¡°Would not be necessary¡­¡± One of them spoke up in a pouty sounding voice that was just deep enough that it wasn¡¯t explicitly feminine. ¡°If Vess? did not give money all away.¡±


    The other snorted like she had heard this before. ¡°It was stolen. How can I make a name for myself if I run around and support myself with stolen goods? We did save that vige from financial copse after their famine, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°And Vess? cheated. Sex with half of vige.¡± The shorter one replied.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, it did get a little wild there for a bit, but leveling¡­¡±


    ¡°Vess? level 30, no level without ss up.¡±


    ¡°True¡­ but there are still skills to consider¡­ they say they get harder to train when you ss up¡­¡±


    Their hard-to-understand conversation was ignored by most although it sounded like the typical banter of adventurers. The fact there was a woman came as a surprise to a few though. Women were rarely adventurers. However, the few that stayed with it long were known as some of the fiercest bunch. They had to be given the world they lived in.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± a male receptionist asked as they came up to the front.


    ¡°Well, hello¡­¡± The taller woman said, reaching out as if to touch his hand on the counter, but then falling short.


    ¡°Vess? need to stop seducing¡­¡±


    Despite the fact that she was wearing a cloak with a hood up and further had a scarf around her face, her body¡¯s femininity still seemed to leak through her winter clothing. As a result, even without being able to see her, the man was blushing a bit as she eyed him intently with a predator-like gaze.


    Ignoring the smaller one, she began talking. ¡°We¡¯d like to join the guild. We¡¯re adventurers. Subjugation quests, fetch quests, guard quests¡­ these are the things an adventurer like me should have been doing from the beginning.¡±


    She said it in a self-important way, but the receptionist didn¡¯t notice. He had been watching her eyes, which almost seemed to draw him in like deep mesmerizing pools. He¡¯d never been the kind of guy to hit on patrons, but even without seeing her face, he was already considering asking her out to eatter. However, the smaller one made a noise with their throat and he shook out of it. The taller one gave the other one an annoyed look, but the smaller one just kept looking ahead.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll just need your information. Its 50 silver per person to join. You¡¯ll get a guild card and your rank will start out as ss copper also known as F ss. You can pick up tasks on the board- ¡°


    ¡°Yes, yes, we know the adventurer routine. Heard it all before. Just give me a card.¡±


    The smaller one put out 100 silver coins. ¡°Rest of money, won¡¯t eat tonight.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let my cute little Min go hungry. I¡¯ll get us some grub- ¡°


    ¡°Cheater.¡±


    ¡°M-min? If it¡¯s for you- ¡°


    ¡°Rather starve.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that!¡±


    The receptionist was having trouble keeping up with the pair, and after a moment finally shook himself. ¡°That¡¯s good, okay, I need your information.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m Aria, and this cute, sexy, beautiful man is my wife, Min.¡±


    ¡°ttery¡­ Failed.¡±


    The one calling herself Aria looked disappointed that her words didn¡¯t sway the other who had their head turned away while looking upset. However, the top of their cheeks not covered by the scarf were turning red, suggesting that the words may have been working after all. The clerk gave a double take at a man that she just called her wife.


    He gave his head a shake to recover. ¡°Al-Alright, then I need to know what ss you are.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a- pew¡­¡± her mouth got caught on the scarf and she had to spit it out.


    In annoyance, she reached around and started unwrapping the scarf. Like that, she ripped off the coverings and then pulled back her hood. The man inhaled his breath at the sight. An otherworldly beauty with golden brown hair stood before him. Her eyes practically glowed blue, and she had milky white skinpletely devoid of imperfection. She was like a goddess suddenlying to life.


    There was the shattering of some sses and the scrapping of a seat. Suddenly, everyone in the room was staring at the supernatural beauty, even though it was only her face that could be seen. She gave out a glowing smileced with sultry <strong>Seduction</strong>. It was the kind of smile that made someone¡¯s life feel lighter just by seeing it, but also hinted that there was more toe if you but gave her everything you had. Many men were ready to throw their purses and lives at her already.


    ¡°Excuse me, let me introduce myself again.¡± Aria shook back her hair, dropping flecks of snow onto the ground like a snow fairy. ¡°I¡¯m Aria¡­ and I am the Seductress.¡±


    <strong>The End</strong>


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    This concludes Tales of a Seductress. Right now, I am in the process of writing Tales of an Enchantress. You can check it out on my site.  It''s nearing the finale itself, and then there will be onest book to the series. If you like it, feel free to offer your support! Let me know what you thought!

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Baron ran as quickly as his legs would carry him. Although he was the kind of man who had faced death many times and feared nothing, that had all changed when he saw what crawled out of that cave. He ran for his life. He had no thoughts of the elves or any duties in his mind. He fled in a direction distinctly away from everyone else. Perhaps he was haunted by certain words he had been told. It was anyone¡¯s guess.


    He tripped on a vine and fell t on his face. For an elf to fall in the forest was an extreme embarrassment. For a man as skilled and trained as Baron to do something so basic was downright ridiculous. It was a testament to the raw fear of the moment. He tried to move back up to his feet, but something mmed down on his thigh and pierced right through it. He let out a scream as he was picked up and tossed around.


    A cave spider was in the forest, having chased him down personally. It hadn¡¯t been a blind fear. It hadn¡¯t been imagination. His life truly was being sought out. The creature didn¡¯t kill him as it did Hector. One could say that Hector was the lucky one. His death had happened quickly and harmlessly. The spiders paralytic poison was already working on Baron. When the spider pulled back its fangs, he had gotten back up with all of his force he had, only to stumble and copse a few feetter. The creature started to wrap him up in a web.


    Feeling fear and anguish, he knew that he was bound to be food for a spider¡¯s web. His only constion was that he wouldn¡¯t be raped. That was something that only happened to captured women. For men, they were merely drained and eaten. It was a painful death, but slightly less emotionally destroying than what these kinds of creatures did to the female half. Well, at least that was probably his thoughts as he was wrapped in the web. Of course, he hadn¡¯t thought through just who he has been captured by.


    ¡°Bring him back to me.¡± A voice echoed in the spider¡¯s head, and it picked up the bundle, turned and began to race back to the cave.


    My vision of the scene ended. Of course, I hadn¡¯t slept with the spider, but I had slept with a goblin I had ride it. I could see through the eyes of any being I had slept with, so I naturally made sure to sleep with as many of my children as possible. As for being able to psychically send orders, I wasn¡¯t certain what skill had given me such an ability. It was likely a perk of Monster Taming. The bond that connected person to monster had to be able to send desires and intents, otherwise controlling a monster might be impossible.


    I continued to ry orders. I hadn¡¯t moved on the armies or the cities yet. Rather, my focus had been on taking out spies and silencing everyone. The front of the Nyphum Labyrinth had already been cleared, and the monsters left in the decayingbyrinth had been freed to join the rest of the army. I felt just a hint of relief that Jerard and his party weren¡¯t there when my monsters arrived. After that, Iunched an attack on the elf tribe. With most of their forces having already been used to try to capture me, the tribe barelysted moments.


    I allowed the children and the women with them to escape, but I made sure they fled away, not toward the city to give warning. Perhaps, it was a weakness of mine, but it wasn¡¯t one I would budge on right now. I had seen shes of Evan during the attack, but it was very difficult to pin the eyes of a monster on him. I thought about sending Jenai, but the best she could do is confirm or deny his death. If confirmed, I¡¯d be happier, not knowing. In the end, he was Min¡¯s father, and he had shown just enough amount of decency that I didn¡¯t wish his death. I wasn¡¯t a woman without mercy.


    By the time we finished securing the forest, the spider had returned with Baron, sticking him on a wall near me. I crawled down the web above him. Pulling out a knife, I cut a slide and peeled the web away from his face. I then gave him a kiss, using Princess Kiss to dispel the poison. I also healed him, bringing him back to full health. However, he had passed out at some point. I was just about to p him awake, but a screech came out. His head shook, and his eyes opened.


    He didn¡¯t notice me above him, instead, looking straight down at a scene on the floor. This portion of the cave was dedicated to cave spiders. It was three sides covered 100 meters high with webs. At the very center were a group of five unfortunate women. Three of them were dead, with the appearance they had been ripped in half in a gory fashion. One of them was unconscious, while thest one was regrettably very awake.


    She had the appearance of a woman about nine months pregnant, with a massive stomach. She was naked, with her legs spread open. As it turned out, she was an elf woman. It made the fact she was pregnant already impressive. She started letting our loud, piercing screams. She was clearly in unbearable pain. Baron watched as if transfixed as she screamed continuously. Perhaps his elf vision could see her stomach clearly, which was writhing beneath the surface abnormally.


    Suddenly, her stomach exploded, and in a single moment, dozens of small spiders scampered out of the abdomen area where her stomach had been. Her screaming cut off, and no more sound came from her. She now looked much like the rest of the corpses.


    ¡°By the gods¡­¡± Baron panted.


    ¡°No demons¡­¡± I sighed.


    Baron jerked, finally seeing me just above his head. ¡°You¡­ you monster!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. The cave spiders did this of their own volition. You could say it¡¯s only in their nature. Of course, I might have been able to save the girls, but they were already pregnant by the time I found them. At that point, the best I could do was keep them safe and healthy until term.¡±


    ¡°Y-you could have-¡° he swallowed.


    ¡°Killed them? Cut their throats? Saved them the pain? If only every husband cut his wife¡¯s throat to save them the pain of childbirth.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Please¡­ at least, their lives hold some meaning now. They will serve me. Every one of them would have been happy to feel that pain a thousand times over. It¡¯s nothing less than what has been done to me.¡±


    I reached up and grabbed a roped of web and swung, lowering myself in front of the Baron. I reached out, touching his face. He gritted his teeth and shifted, trying to lunge at me, butpletely unable to break the bonds of his web.


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± He demanded. ¡°Just kill me!¡±


    ncing back at the woman on the floor, I shook my head sadly. ¡°Monsters rape women. This is an indisputable fact of this world. They don¡¯t have to do it to procreate. Despite that spider hijacked her womb to make babies, it could have just as easily made babies with another spider. Although monsters are often territorial and violent, so procreation isn¡¯t always possible, but so are people. Goblins actual can breed goblins. I had used to assume all goblins are male, and that they required humans as a medium to make babies. However, after taking control of thebyrinth, I realized this was a lie. Goblin breeders exist. I supposed you could call them goblin queens. They¡¯re giant fat goblins, about ten times the size of a normal goblin. The goblins will flop on her and fuck her, and then pops out babies, many times faster than a human. I¡¯ve seen it.


    ¡°Yet, they rarely leave thebyrinths that created them, and any colony that did get a breeder would grow too fast and be wiped out just as quickly, so they¡¯ve be exceedingly rare, to the point that in this world, people assume all goblins are male.¡± I finished, sighing once again for good measure.


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± He demanded, likely looking to just end his torment quickly rather than drag things out.


    ¡°My point¡­¡± I shot him a dark look. ¡°Is why do they rape? They procreate with monsters. They make monsters. They procreate with humans. They make monsters. Once in a million cases, human and monster DNA fuse, and they be a demon. That is the source of the DNA lines. As much as elves try to pretend, they are different. Your entire line is likely just some monster or demon hybrid too. Perhaps one with good retention, since your species appearance and status hasn¡¯t been declining over the years. As for other demons, they just dilute¡­ and dilute some more, until the mana is drained from them and they are nothing but a human.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about this?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I have just been thinking about pregnancy a lottely. The demons are declining because of their inability to make demons. The humans wipe out any new demon breed thates. And the monsters, they just keep raping. Even if I don¡¯t order them, they rape. Some of the unlucky elf women from your tribe are being raped right now. Did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Because of you!¡± He growled.


    ¡°You brought your army to my cave. Who triggered who here?¡± I demanded with an ugly expression on my face. ¡°Besides¡­ it¡¯s just rape.¡±


    I had been raped countlessly since I hade to this world. Why should I be the only one? Why couldn¡¯t women who actually belonged in this world get some of its best parts?


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed, starting to fight against his restraints.


    One of the spiders raised its head, looking at him threateningly, but I casually waved, causing it to back off. The look had caused Baron to freeze, shaking in fear once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s mana¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the answer.¡± I turned to him. ¡°Mana is why they rape. Monsters are a parasite, dependent on the mana of thend. Humans are a creature that exists without mana. There will be a time, one day when the mana runs out. At that time, no more monsters. So, they desire to put their DNA into something that can outlive them. Ah¡­ you don¡¯t know what that is, but we¡¯ll just call it a natural selection. Demons are the key, the pathway toward immortality. They¡¯ll never bepletely human. But, they might be something like you, elves. That¡¯s what I believe. Elves are the natural evolution of demons.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± His eyes widened at those words.


    ¡°The thing the Demons fear most, bing too human, is actually what the monsters have wanted from the beginning. Animals get cursed by mana, be monsters, monsters fuck humans, hoping to imnt their DNA into a demon, demons slowly lose their mana, until they eventually be a new demi-human race. Who knows, given enough time, this might have beastkin rather than demons, although the humans will probably kill and subjugate them anyway.¡±


    I finally stopped, just hanging there, watching him with eyes that seemed to look right through him. I was lost in thought, considering the nature of this world. After using thebyrinth and raising up my own monsters, I had learned many things about the nature of this world. A lot of it was just guesses, but I didn¡¯t think I was wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, what is this all about? What does this have to do with your army?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± I grimaced, my eyes finally connecting with his. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ¡°Is it¡­ a demon, or a monster?¡± Baron licked his lips nervously.


    I chuckled softly. ¡°I wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with so many ofte. It¡¯s difficult to tell. I only noticed a few days ago in my status. I haven¡¯t even started to get morning sickness yet.¡±


    ¡°You may already be a dead woman¡­¡± He said. ¡°Why go to this effort?¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ you¡¯re trying to put reason into something that by nature is unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°What nature?¡±


    ¡°My own¡­¡± I chuckled softly. ¡°I will fight and crawl from any depths to survive. I won¡¯t allow this wretched world to defeat me. If one day it seeds in killing me, I will have made my mark on it. Don¡¯t you also crave survival above all else?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­¡± Baron admitted. ¡°So, you can imagine why I am wondering why I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already exin?¡± I tapped my lips seductively. ¡°Everyone has a purpose. You will fulfil yours as well.¡±


    ¡°What purpose is that?¡±


    Iughed, reaching down and stroking the outside of his pants. Even with this environment, I started to feel something stiffening beneath my fingers. I was a professional when it came to enticing a man, so Baron had no choice. There wasn¡¯t a single situation where I couldn¡¯t make a man rise to the asion. It was my speciality.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± His voice came out breathy, his voice already growing unsteady, and that was just with my hand through the pants.


    He should wait until it was in my hands, or better yet, my mouth. I began to yfully untie his pants, swinging slightly from the web precariously fifty feet in the air. I had no fear of falling, though. Even if I did, the web below was soft and would absorb the impact. I had always wondered about those who worked in the circus. Contortionists, gymnasts, trapeze artists¡­ did they ever try to have sex while performing their respective skills? Well, I admitted I could get a little jealous at that level of skill. It left me a bit curious myself.


    ¡°It came to my realization that we still haven¡¯t done anything. I¡¯ve offered, but you always rejected. I wonder why¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± He said through clenched teeth, trying to fight the pleasure my hands had on his member as I reached in and fondled it. ¡°You¡¯re a crazy bitch.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e now¡­ you¡¯re an adventurous man. I would have rocked your world. Rejecting a girl so coldly will naturally hurt her feelings.¡±


    ¡°Y-you!¡± He cried out as I punctuated my sentence by squeezing his balls just a bit too hard, digging my long nails into them to cause just a hint of pain.


    The penis was a funny thing. It liked to force its way into holes, exploring unknown depths, but it also was so averse to danger, that it would shrink and hide at the slightest provocation. Yet, no matter how many times it was abused, it wouldn¡¯t hesitate toe back out again with appropriate egging.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you the best fuck of your life,¡± I whispered into his ear lightly.


    ¡°¡­¡± His body shook, but he didn¡¯t respond, trying to deny what was happening.


    Wrapping my foot around a web so I didn¡¯t fall, I bent over and put his hardening member in my mouth. I moaned at the warm feeling of it inside my mouth as it rapidly filled with blood. The feel of a cock growing erect in your mouth was an out of the world feeling that many girls just didn¡¯t appreciate. It wasn¡¯t just the strange feeling of something expanding in your mouth, but the rush of blood and warmth that came with it. You could feel it if you were quiet and felt for it.


    It was like the quickening of a heartbeat. Blood was redirected to fill up and engorge that thing, slowly pumping its way up. My tongue rested against the fleshy undercarriage of his shaft, feeling the normally wrinkled skin grow taut. A thing that normally looks wrinkled and decrepit became strong enough to pierce a woman in the span of a minute. I didn¡¯t like to miss a second of the feeling. Baron had closed his eyes and was panting, clearly affected by the feel of my mouth as I tasted him.


    I began to bob my head up and down his member, my entire body swinging slightly with each thrust. His hips started to thrust forward, fighting against the restraints to hump my mouth. It was the unconscious movements that his more animalistic desires forced out of him. In his current state, it wasn¡¯t like he could fight back, so he released just a bit of his animalistic lust. Of course, he was still stuck to the wall, and so his attempts were futile, but I didn¡¯t mind the attempt.


    I rewarded him by sucking even harder, giving his cock a vacuum-like suction using my skills. A normal man would have already released, but Baron was trying to hold back. I found it a bit funny, so I began to twirl my tongue around his cock, utilizing a few of the sex techniques I had picked up with tongue craft. His moans were filling the cavern now, even going so far as to echo a bit off the distant rock walls. The webbing on the nearby walls insted such sounds, so it was only his voice that could be heard. If someone was standing at the entrance, it might sound seriously like a man was losing his life.


    Well, Baron was losing something certainly, and I was there to swallow it all up. Of course, as the warm fluid poured down my throat, I didn¡¯t let up on his cock a bit. My fingers worked skillfully to massage his balls, and I sucked him recklessly, unwilling to let his cock grow soft. After pushing through his sexual agony, Baron came out the other side breathing heavily with his cock still hard.


    I lifted up my legs within my web swing, wrapping them around the ropes that held it to the ceiling and swinging forward. My pussy ended up striking just where his cock was. As if guided by fate, it even slid in partway before the angle was off, and it tried to push me back away. I didn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen, reaching out and putting my hands around the back of Baron¡¯s head. With my web-wrapped legs up to the point they were nearly resting on his chest, and my pussy the lowest part of my body hanging freely, I began to rock forward humping his cock with the assist of a swing.


    Usually, when a girl was in a sex swing, it was the guy who held onto her and had his way. This time, I had reversed the situation, using my mobility on the swing to satisfy myself against the man stuck to the wall, his long-curved cock being the only thing protruding from the wall. Having mounted that cock, I took delight fucking it with each swing.


    As fun as it was, the thrusts were weak and hardly fulfilling. I eventually dropped my legs, digging them into the webbed walls until I clung to him like a monkey. I then began to ride his cock much more forcefully, finally getting the long, hard strokes that made me cum.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahh¡­ Ahhhn¡­.¡± I panted moans into his ears.


    At some point, I had released seduction, and Baron had grown lost in his lust. He didn¡¯t fight back or defend himself. He freely fucked me, or I should say, he freely allowed me to fuck him. I rode his body for all it worth, taking every ounce of satisfaction his dick could provide. I rode him against a wall as freely as I might have if I was on top. His cock was pointed up, and each time I plunged my body down, I brought him deep into me, nearly reaching his strained balls.


    I moved faster and faster, orgasming again and again. Each time brought me a feeling of delight, pleasure, and release. In this world that hated me so, sex was one of the few releases I truly had. Fortunately, it was a world of rape, and such a world became my yhouse.


    I kissed Baron¡¯s rugged face, allowing his scrappy unshaved face rub against my soft skin. The white, nearly perfect skin because bruised and rashed. Although I was the one taking all the fun, it was still I who took on the brunt of the abuse. That was also the way of this world.


    I didn¡¯t pay attention to how many times I orgasmed. When Baron started to quit on me, I injected a bit of Rejuvenation of Healthy sex and started all over again. I caused him to slip into a state of dreams. He truly had the most erotic experience imaginable. I took him away from the cave, and I showed him an eternity of pleasure where time had no meaning and sexual pleasure was in endless supply.


    Distantly, I knew what I was doing was destroying him. Drugs destroyed people by giving them a feeling of pleasure that they couldn¡¯t meet otherwise. I did such a thing to Baron. His sexual highs were at a peek that couldn¡¯t be reached. So many endorphins pumped through his brain that I likely fucked up his body and mind permanently. Yet, even then, I wanted more.


    At some point, after he had cum a few times inside me, and my womb was full of his seed, I began to feel some sort of rich energy emanating from within him. I wanted to take it. I wanted every part of him. I began to absorb that energy and that essence. I consumed him little by little, sucking away the energy each time. More and more energy filled me, and I felt my own euphoria. Lost in the dream I had created, I pleasured him wildly, bing an animal as I rode and fed.


    Then, it all ended nearly as quickly as it had begun. The dream faded, and I realized where I was once again. I was in my swing, pushed against a web wall, humping a desated mummy. That was all that was left of Baron. I finally pulled myself away, allowing his member to fall out of me. Strangely enough, it was the only thing that still contained any resemnce to its former appearance. The rest of him was no more. Just at that moment, text exploded in my vision.


    <strong>Congrattions!!! You have levelled to Enchantress Lvl 29!</strong>


    <strong>All stats increase by one.</strong>


    <strong>You have one skill point.</strong>


    <strong>Height Advantage {Passive) ¨C Gain a better sense of bnce in high ces.</strong>


    <strong>Web Slinger (Active) ¨C Extrude a sticky thread.</strong>


    <strong>Soul Eater (Active) ¨C Consume the souls of the living for experience and power.</strong>


    ¡°Extrude a sticky thread from what?¡± I said while making a face.


    Imanded a spider to lower my swing, putting me back on the ground. The other woman who was pregnant had burst sense before. Obviously, it had been spiders, not demons. I shook my head with a sigh, slowly heading out of the cave. As I did so, I used my special skills to clean and recover my body. As for the ability I chose, it was rather simple.


    I would be willing to do anything to survive. Soul Eater would allow me the chance to level faster and gain the strength I needed. I truly was starting to sound like a viin. However, none of this would have been necessary if the world just let me be. Min said that she wanted me to be a hero. Perhaps, she hade up with Bryson as a means of showing me how. She wanted to lead by example.


    However, she taught me something she didn¡¯t intend to. Bryson was no hero. He was a yes man who did whatever he was told. He didn¡¯t make the world a better ce. He just followed the flow. A hero is someone who does what he must. Sometimes, that meant going against the grain. Sometimes, that meant doing what you knew was right, even if the world said it was wrong. A viin was only a hero who hadn¡¯t won yet. That is what I believed.


    This world was broken. It needed to be fixed. It was time to change. I stopped outside the cave. As far as the eye could see was an army of monsters. They had all been gathering here while I was in the cave gaining just one more level. Skeletons, goblins, imps, spiders, me wolves, minotaurs, zombies, and even more hade to my call. I had been seeing them as my family, but they really weren¡¯t. You didn¡¯t just throw your family away when it suited you. You didn¡¯t march them into danger to satisfy your own desires. I needed to see them for what they really were, tools.


    ¡°Come¡­¡± I announced in a loud voice, a smile forming on my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s change the status quo.¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Devon Hyburn, the former King of Nidia, had lost his country. One might be able to argue that he never had a country in the first ce. He was originally the 4<sup>th</sup>in line to the throne, and his father and brothers were all deviants who used their position of power to y. For some time, this was sufficient to keep the country popr. Aristocrats would visit the country frequently, for no other reason than to engage in sometimes depraved sex games with captured citizens.


    The country was like a fruit with a rotten core. It was only a matter of time before the rot spread to the surface. However, that wasn¡¯t what happened. Rather, a certain woman appeared and ripped a chunk out of the apple, exposing the rot herself, even while it poisoned herself. That woman was only known as Aria.


    For a time, Devon had thought her to be a servant of the Demons, sent to Nidia to destabilize the human countries. This was reinforced when he actually finally found her, as a ve under the control of a General under their Demon King. Yet, after investigation, he found that Aria was only recently enved, and she was just as much a mystery to the demons as she was to him. Where did shee from? What did she want? These were questions that burned inside him, but even if he asked her for an answer, he wasn¡¯t certain he¡¯d get the truth.


    She was a woman who could lie without blinking, and who killed without regret. She was as beautiful and loving as a goddess, and as vengeful and cold as a devil. After she had wiped the majority of the nobility, other countries immediately made their move. Nidia was conquered in only three months. There wasn¡¯t a single battle. It was all done as trades, negotiations, and sacrifices. The remaining lords gave their loyalty to new kings, and by the end of it all, Devon only remained a King in name. In reality, he was a noble under the Empress of the Cadence Empire. Even this much was a kindness, as they could just have easily had him killed.


    Then, shortly after bing the pawn of an empire, he was sent across the sea to the Demon Realm. He was to remain here for ten years. Supposedly, if he did a proper job defending the human realm from the demons, he¡¯d be givennd and returned to the status of a high lord, if not a king. Once again, this was an extreme kindness. Yet, Devon had always known he was only here as a patsy. If things went wrong, it wouldn¡¯t be General Maford who took the me. It would be Devon.


    If things went well, there was a chance Devon woulde out of this on top. If things went bad, Devon wasn¡¯t certain he¡¯d even be able to keep his head. Then she appeared again, Aria. She felt like a harbinger of things toe. When he saw her there, standing in a tent, he had immediately acted without thought. He had captured her and did the only thing he could. When he realized she was a ve of Lord Typhon, this caused a wave across the human camp.


    It was Lord Maford who had instructed him to curse Aria. It was also him who ordered that she kill Lord Typhoon. Devon did as he was told, partially because he didn¡¯t think such a thing would be a problem for her. After all, she had killed so many men in the past. If she killed General Typhoon, then maybe he wouldn¡¯t have to take her life after all. The country that had a price on her head no longer existed, and deep down, Devon didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    He knew what she was capable of doing. He knew that she was warming General Typhon¡¯s bed. All she had to do was spread her legs and use the ck Widow ability, and then Devon could bring her back home. She said that she sided with the humans, right? This was a minor thing.


    At least, that was what she thought. Then General Maford had suddenly grown enraged that she was imprisoned with a ve cor and made a point of having her sent off to the elves. Devon waspletely shocked by this development. Eventually, he realized he was being used. Aria was just another bargaining chip that Lord Maford was using. Devon just didn¡¯t understand what he wanted to do with her.


    Unfortunately, the man had all the information about Aria. He knew what she was capable of, but hepletely underestimated the woman. No matter how much Devon tried to warn him not to use her as a ploy, he was convinced she was just a woman who could be easily controlled. Thus, Devon was stuck in ce, forced to watch as his superior slowly turned this situation into a mess. On the surface, everything seemed to be going ording to n, but since Aria was involved, Devon knew that was impossible.


    I was only when Aria revealed that Lord Typhon was aiming for peace that Devon began to piece together the truth. This wasn¡¯t truly a peace talk. It was a talk in name only. This was actually a coup! The Demon realm was using humans to destabilize the Demon King and cause him to lose his position. General Maford had known about this from the beginning. Aria was just one piece being used to try to knock out the strongest Demon King supporter.


    When he heard General Maford¡¯s n seeded, and that Aria was going to be killed, it was only a matter of time until the first shots were fired. He knew for certain that she hadn¡¯t assassinated Lord Typhon. It was clearly a trick of the Truthsayer. Devon never thought he¡¯d be the one who started this conflict, yet he found himself betraying his very country. Early that morning, he had led an attack on the demon camp. His aim was to save Aria before her execution. Yet, after fighting his way there, she wasn¡¯t present. In her ce hung the body of some old prostitute.


    General Maford had set him up. It wasn¡¯t just Aria that was being yed. Somehow, he knew Devon would act in this manner as well. The n was rather simple. Push Aria on the elves so that her loyalties are unclear. Set up Aria to kill General Typhon. Create an agreement that made it look like the pair were going to finalize the peace treaty, using Aria¡¯s head as the final chip. Then, they could watch as Devon broke her out. They had yed him perfectly. Even her punishment that had echoed what was done to her in the past was set up to insight him to act.


    The n was almost perfect, except that Aria seemed to have escaped on her own in advance. The demon and human side didn¡¯t care about that. They had their war. It looked on the surface like they had both done everything they could to prevent it. If it wasn¡¯t for that duo, a prostitute assassin, and her fallen prince, then it would have nevere to this. Devon could already imagine how the story would twist to the pair of them set this all up from the start. After all, Devon had the closest ties to her. By trying to save her, they were clearly working together.


    That was how Devon ended up in the middle of a field on his knees, with a sword at his neck. There was an army of demons behind him, and the army of humans in front of him. The moment the demon cut off his head, the battle would begin. It was all for show. To most of the troops, whatever Devon had done, it was a matter of human pride that a demon not kill one of their lords. However, Devon was low enough in status that his death was basically meaningless.


    As for the demons, they were enraged at losing Typhon, and Devon was a representation of the woman who had killed her. She was well-liked in the demon camp, supposedly, which made her escape all the more enraging due to her betrayal. That would also be taken out on Devon¡¯s neck. Perhaps, they had been told that Devon had contributed to her escape. Lies were like dirt. You¡¯d never think of it in a fair fight, but if you fling enough of it, you¡¯re bound to blind your opponent.


    ¡°How are things proceeding?¡± the Truthsayer asked a man who had run up with a report in his hand.


    ¡°The elves im to know the whereabouts of Aria. They will be bringing her over shortly.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to hurry them up!¡± He barked. ¡°I¡¯d like to get this over with before noon.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The man bowed.


    The Truthsayer looked down at Devon and sneered. ¡°It looks like you get to live just a while longer. No worries. I¡¯ll send you along to the next world with your dearest.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t catch her¡­¡±


    ¡°You think far too much of a simple woman.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°There are things about her you don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ that she¡¯s good at manipting people?¡± He leaned closer. ¡°Or are you talking about ck Widow.¡±


    Devon¡¯s shocked expression betrayed him.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a rather nasty curse, but it¡¯s just a curse. The men worth saving have already been cured. That little disease of hers that decimated your pathetic country will only serve to help us cull those of low demonic breed. If anything, she¡¯s done us a favor.¡±


    They had even thought of that! Devon could only angrily bite his tongue. They had used Aria¡¯s strongest ability to just get rid of Lord Typhon enthusiasts. After all, who would want to punish her more than those who were closest to Lord Typhon? They knew about her killing ability from reports, and they had used them to their own advantage. A sense of hopelessness began to wash over Devon. They really had thought of everything.


    As Devon was lowering his head in defeat, amotion was spreading throughout the troops. It wasn¡¯t just the demon side, but the humans on the opposite side of the battlefield seemed to move around too. The Truthssayer noticed this and spun around angrily.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    One of the higher-ranked men stepped forward and bowed his head. ¡°Sir, the city of Whitewinter.¡±


    Devon nced up in the direction of the city, about an hour ride away. There was a massive cloud billowing it out.


    ¡°There is oneing from the elf tribe too!¡± Someone shouted.


    Low and behold, a much small cloud was alsoing in the distance about where the elf tribe was. For the smoke to be this noticeable, their fires had to be quiterge. In fact, it¡¯d have to be at the level that the city was burning to the ground. The demons shot looks at the humans, while the humans shot looks at the demons. Both wanted to me the other side for this attack. Whitewinter was neutral ground, just as much as the elf tribe. If they were both burning, then someone had done something that went against the codes of war. However, most were smart enough to see that the humans were just as confused as the demons. But, if neither side attacked the city, who would?


    ¡°The camps too!¡± Another voice shouted.


    ¡°Get a message to camp immediately! Find out what is happening!¡± The Truthsayer demanded, his forehead creased.


    Just as both sides started to send out scouts, they started to realize that the ground was shaking slightly. Devon frowned, staring down at the grass. He had not known this area to have earthquakes. Yet, the trembling started to grow. The two armies looked around in confusion until suddenly, a swarm of monsters emerged from the nearby treeline. There seemed to be a collective gasp of relief. It was just a herd of monsters in a stampede. These wererge trampling creatures that looked a bit like an ox. They were difficult to deal with, but either army could take care of them.


    However, the reliefsted only a moment as another group of monsters came out of the forest. Then another. Then another. Every expression went from relief to horror. Some monsters were sorted by type, but others were a mixture of various monsters working together. Their numbers were unknown, but they kepting, and their direction was abundantly clear. They were aiming right for the two armies.


    ¡°What¡­ in¡­ the world!¡± the Truthsayer¡¯s startled voice summed up everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    It was only when a certain human appeared, riding on the back of a giant spider about twice the size of the others that realization struck in.


    ¡°Aria¡­¡± Devon¡¯s eyes began to widen.


    At that moment, there was the sound of tension being cut, and hundreds of things flew from the tree line, mming into both armies. They were catapults taken from their own stores. She had raided the camps while everyone was out here waiting to fight and then used those very weapons on them. Devon could even see human armor and swords being worn by skeletons and orcs. As to what the catapultsunched, it took a moment to realize what they were.


    ¡°Geists!¡±


    There was explosion after explosion. Geists were a gas-filled creature. Normally, they weren¡¯t very dangerous, but if they received enough damage, they¡¯d explode, covering everything nearby in fire or acid. The formations facing another direction were instantly turned to chaos. At that point, the charging beasts mmed into the front, breaking their line instantly. The other monsters didn¡¯t hesitate to m right into the weekend spot, crumbling both lines at once.


    She had basically treated them like a single army, and then created a giant wedge and mmed it right between them, pealing off their strongest defenses and leaving them vulnerable to more attacks. The monsters had reached Devon, and he leaped aside to keep from being trampled as the Truthsayer screamed and ran back into the crowd for protection behind his soldiers. In the chaos, a soldier had died next to Devon. He instantly created a duplicate who picked up the sword and cut him free.


    He went to attack the Truthsayer, but the man had already hidden somewhere safe. However, it wasn¡¯t long before there was nowhere that was safe.


    The battle grew in intensity, and eventually, the humans and demons managed to band together to fight. They hadn¡¯t just made a cease-fire. They had be brothers at arms, desperately fighting the monsters as they tore through their ranks.


    It should be noted that each army was roughly 10,000 troops, while the total number of monsters only equaled around 1000. In normal circumstances, a thousand monsters were nothing to a troop 20,000 strong. However, the two armies had been fighting separately or even against each other at first. The monsters had attacked by surprise, and in a number never seen or dealt with before.


    Normally. A single monster required at least two to three soldiers to fight it safely. Yet, that was a normal monster whose only purpose was to defend itself. These monsters fought with the intention to destroy. Not only were they better armed and moved in rough formations with strategy, but they gave no indication that they cared about their lives. They simply killed and killed until they were dead. Plus, there were so many of them working together next to each other. The gap between them was significantly shortened. It was nothing like a standardbyrinth flood.


    The creatures never ran away, and they never stoppeding. They fought on to the bitter end. Yet, only about 5,000 men remained alive, still in a protective circle as they finished off thest few monsters. There were still other monsters around, but they seemed to have broken from their spell and were moving with less organized intent. They still had to be careful, or getshed out at by a loose monster. They were currently discussing heading to the vige to try to find survivors, but most of the troops were still shaken up by this turn of events. Even if the two armies had shed, the death toll probably wouldn¡¯t have been this high.


    One survivor was Devon, who was one of the few not remaining in the defensive formation created by demons and humans. Instead, he was taking out one monster at a time as he desperately looked for a certain person. It was after taking out a spider that had leaped at him that he had finally seen her. Aria was walking across the battlefield, stepping over corpses without care. Her expression was serene, and her body was perfect, as if she waspletely untouched by the battle, both physically and mentally.


    There was a man on his ass with a shocked expression on his face, but as soon as he saw Aria, he started backing away, kicking the ground as he desperately tried to escape.


    ¡°You¡­ please¡­ no¡­ no!¡± He panicked like a child as she casually approached him.


    Devon realized that this man was the Truthsayer. For all of his arrogance, he was actually quite the coward now. He had pissed himself, and his body was covered in bruises, cuts, and mud. He had clearly had a hard time surviving. The fact that he was out here instead of the center of the remaining troops showed how much his leadership capacity had crippled during this battle.


    Aria casually reached him and grabbed his neck, picking him up by it. As she did this, he pulled out a knife. Although, instead of trying to stab her, he stabbed his own hand, carving something into it while he chanted.


    ¡°Try to call Jenai to protect you?¡± Aria shook her head while tsking. ¡°You should never try the same trick on me twice.¡±


    His eyes widened, and his hand lost grip of the knife that fell harmlessly to the ground. ¡°Please¡­ please¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ give you anything you want.¡±


    ¡°All I¡¯ve ever wanted was peace. Yet, I¡¯ve learned no man in this world can give it to me. I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m just going to take it myself.¡± Aria responded darkly.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ah.. ahhh.. ahhhhhhh!¡± He suddenly started shaking and spasming.


    Devon couldn¡¯t see what was happening, but after a moment, it looked like the Truthsayer was aging. His face grew wrinkles, and his hair turned white. Then, his hair fell out, and his skin started to sink in like he was having all the life forced out of him. He finally stopped struggling and screaming, hanging loosely in her grip. Within a minute, he was nothing but a husk in her hands. She casually dropped his desated corpse to the ground.


    ¡°Finally reached level sixty¡­¡± She muttered. ¡°What to choose.¡±


    ¡°Aria¡­¡± Devon took three tries to say it.


    She spun around dangerously, but when she saw him, she rxed, but only just slightly. ¡°Devon.¡±


    ¡°Look around¡­¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯ve lost. Your army is gone.¡±


    ¡°Have I?¡± She cocked her head. ¡°Are you going to try to capture me?¡±


    Devon stared at her, not sure how to respond. He had been hoping to see something there. Regret. Anger. Fear. Instead, he saw something far worse. He saw nothing. She had killed over 15,000 people, and she didn¡¯t seem to be bothered a single bit. She did it as easily as wearing a dress.


    That made him realize that she had never valued that army in the first ce. Those monsters were just a means to an end. She had created it in under a month, and she could do it again if she wanted to. That was the impression Devon got. She really was the Mother of Monsters. That¡¯s what a few of the troops were calling her.


    ¡°Did¡­ you n this?¡± Devon asked. ¡°Did you want to stop the war by giving both sides amon enemy?¡±


    ¡°The monsters are the enemy of all.¡± She responded back. ¡°But they aren¡¯t the cause of all of this.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer his question, but maybe that was of the better. He knew he was just trying to find an excuse. The reality was there was no excuse for what she did. She had caused untold damage, killed thousands, and by all ounts, he should cut her right down that moment!


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± He said quietly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bring you in. Just go.¡±


    For a second, there was a sh of emotion in her eyes, and she reached out a hand toward him. ¡°Devon¡­¡±


    ¡°Just go!¡± He yelled.


    Her hand froze, she slowly nodded, and then she turned to walk away.


    ¡°Aria¡­¡± He said, causing her to stop for a moment. ¡°Just find somewhere out of the way, and stop this nonsense. If I see you again, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡±


    Aria chuckled. ¡°If you see me again, you might not be able to¡­¡±


    She continued to walk away, disappeared in the smoke and corpses of the battlefield. As for Devon, he returned back to the army, who had finally split back up into demons and humans. They were no facing each other awkwardly, but they didn¡¯t have their weapons stolen. Devon¡¯s appearance seemed to bring up their discord.


    ¡°Who is in charge?¡± He asked the demons.


    ¡°I-it¡¯d be me, sir. Just a lieutenant, but all my superiors are dead or fled.¡±


    ¡°Be at peace. Go to your tents and recover and save who you can. We¡¯ll take the city. As for the elves¡­ only those that flee to the city can we protect.¡±


    The demon nodded. ¡°My lord¡­ if you were a demon, I could call you friend. I will let the King know what you did today. You saved all of our lives. If you ever need a favor¡­¡±


    The reason he showed Devon so much respect was that Devon had been the one to form this coboration. In reality, there were four humans to every remaining demon. The demons had been hit far harder. Whether this was because Aria had been out for the Truthsayers blood or because of his crappy leadership, it was hard to say. Devon and his various clones had saved just about every man here more than once. Both sides were looking at him with respect.


    ¡°Aria¡­¡±


    The name cut the man off and caused his face to turn slightly white.


    ¡°The Mother of Monsters? What of her?¡±


    ¡°Forget she was here. That¡¯s the request I ask. With that, all debt is paid.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡­¡± His eyes shed with aplicated light, but he still nodded. ¡°As my lord says, that Labyrinth overflow was vast and unexpected.¡±


    Devon gave the man onest nod and then began to walk away with his troops. The demons headed in the other direction. Just as they had parted a fair distance, a small contingent of men rode up. A fat man jumped off the horse and began storming toward Devon. He was in an immacte condition, just like Aria had been. However, where Aria was an abnormality, it was clear that General Maford has stayed out of this battle.


    ¡°Look at this mess you made of things!¡± He snarled.


    The men behind Devon looked at Maford angrily. Most of them had figured out by now that Maford was the cause of all of this, and those that didn¡¯t, still respected Devon enough to be angry on his behalf, especially considering he clearly didn¡¯t dirty his hands even a little bit.


    ¡°And where were you during the battle?¡±


    Maford¡¯s eyes widened, and then he puffed out his chest, ¡°Why¡­ I was defending the camp!¡±


    ¡°You let them take a few of our catapults¡­¡± Devon responded bitterly, gesturing to the broken wooden frames strewn across the battlefield.


    ¡°Why¡­ you¡­ none of this would have happened if it wasn¡¯t for you helping that witch! Don¡¯t think that you won¡¯t be held personally ountable!¡± He screeched.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be¡­¡± Devon responded tiredly, walking right past General Maford like he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ I will personally see you hanged!¡±


    Devon looked back at the General Maford and snorted. ¡°Not in this life.¡±


    ¡°Y-kkkk!¡± What he was about to say was cut off along with his head.


    Maford¡¯s headless body fell to the ground as the head rolled to the side. Standing behind him was another Devon, holding a sword. The clone gave a nod and then disappeared like smoke.


    The men who had followed Maford on horseback started to panic, but they couldn¡¯t even get their horses turned around before arrows started hitting them. The yells onlysted a minute until thest man fell off his horse, looking like a pincushion. Beyond the horses were three other Devons who also nodded and disappeared in a simr manner. Devon¡¯s actions were pure treason. There was no question of that. However, not a single man behind him voiced a word. He gestured, and the men took the corpses and piled them on top of other bodies, making it look like they had fallen in battle.


    Then, the group gathered together and started heading to the city to see what remained. From that moment forward, Devon tookmand of the troops. He had to make a peace treaty with the demon¡¯s work. Aria wasn¡¯t just a threat to humans. She was a threat to everyone. Part of the reason he had let her go wasn¡¯t because of any lingering feelings, but because of fear. He wasn¡¯t convinced if he attacked her, he¡¯d be alive right now. Even surrounded by an army, he wasn¡¯t convinced he was safe.


    Devon had lost everything to this woman -his kingdom, his family, his life, his status, his heart, and even his virginity. The only thing he had left was her. He knew she wasn¡¯t an evil woman. He knew that she was pushed to this. However, he also knew what she could do. She was dangerous, and the world had to prepare. If it was thest thing Devon did, he would see her answer for everything she had done.


    Time passed on, and the Mother of Monsters became more of a myth than amon household name. It was well known that the peace talks were interrupted by a violent and viciousbyrinth flood. Some people mocked the armies involved for being so weak, but others wondered how such a surge of monsters that was powerful enough to cripple two armies existed. That¡¯s when whispers about some legendary monster that controlled other monsters were spoken about. However, it was spoken with hushed whispers.


    The peace talks ended up in a cease-fire that wouldst for one year. Devon remained in the human realm, and the demons returned to their own realm. It was in a mansion on the outskirts of the capitol where the banging of a door could be heard. A maid hastily went to the door, opening it. Standing there was a woman in a simple dress. She was a simple girl, neither pretty nor ugly. Her face was certainly someone the maid had never seen before. She looked to be fairly pregnant, and it made the maid instantly sympathetic.


    ¡°Hello, you are at the residence of Lord Typhon, can I help you?¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°I hope so. I was sent by Lord Typhon.¡±


    The maid froze for a second and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, youngdy if you haven¡¯t heard. Lord Typhon passed awayst spring.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± she nodded, holding out a letter. ¡°He told me to hand this to you.¡±


    The maid frowned, taking the note and opening it herself as she read. As she did so, an older woman appeared, peaking over her shoulder.


    ¡°Margaret? Who is this woman?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ma¡¯am¡­ she says she came on Lord Typhon¡¯s request. The letter appears authentic.¡±


    ¡°My husband?¡±


    She let out a noise. ¡°Lord Typhon is married?¡±


    The woman looked the younger girl down with pursed lips. ¡°Let me guess¡­ did my husband get your pregnant while away at war?¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡± She protested. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!


    The older woman¡¯s tense expression suddenly turned friendly, and sheughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so worried. I¡¯m not one of those jealous women who get vengeance of every girl their husband fancies. My husband was under a lot of stress, and I was unable to go be with him. Did youfort him under his sheets?¡±


    The other girl blushed, looking down. ¡°I did¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I must thank you for giving him somefort before he died. If he knew he was able to bring onest child in this world, he¡¯d be ecstatic. Oh, I hope it¡¯s a girl. We¡¯ve had two boys, but no girl. Even if she¡¯s not mine, we can raise her together.¡±


    The older woman was surprisingly forward, even grabbing the other woman¡¯s hands and speaking excitedly.


    ¡°I-is that really okay?¡± the younger one asked.


    ¡°It is¡­ Typhon asked me to treat you like family. How could I refuse hisst request? Come in¡­e in. You¡¯re with family now. You¡¯re a very pretty girl, you know.¡±


    The girlughed. ¡°I¡¯ve been prettier¡­¡±


    Thedy of the household looked down at her bloated stomach andughed. ¡°Yeah, I remember feeling like a whale too when I was that pregnant. Are you 8, 9 months?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, shoulde any day, though¡­¡± The younger one smiled wryly.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to worry. You¡¯ve finallye home.¡± The olderdy grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t even gotten your name yet?¡±


    ¡°Aria, I¡¯m just a simple woman trying to change the world.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all?¡±


    The two broke intoughter, but there was a glint in the younger girl¡¯s eyes that the other woman didn¡¯t notice. She wasn¡¯t joking.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    This is the end of Volume 6.


    The eBook is currently avable for sale in my,, and eventually Smashwords on of these years.


    Pleasethe continued release!

 Tales of a Demon Queen Prologue

    Tales of a Demon Queen Prologue


    ¡°Mydy. They¡¯re ready,¡± The maid said, lowering her head respectfully.


    I nced back at her, my eyes lingering on her slim body. I found myself wondering what she looked like naked, although that was the case with most people. Her cat-like tail switched back and forth, and her feline-like ears twitched as I took in her body. Eventually, her cheeks started to redden under my look, but I didn¡¯t show any modesty in my appraisal.


    ¡°Come to my room tonight,¡± I said in a stern voice.


    Her body shook, a sh of terror filling her expression, but she nodded. ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±


    I ignored those expressions these days. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was that I got used to them, or if it was some ss trait from when I ssed up to be a Demon Queen. Just as a Seductress radiated lust, and Enchantress radiated control, a Demon Queen radiated fear and submission. I finally broke my eyes from her, and I could hear her taking a deep breath as if she hadn¡¯t been breathing while I had my eyes on her. Perhaps, she hadn¡¯t been.


    I, for one, rarely breathed these days. Since my chest didn¡¯t move, it made my gaze and demeanor seem even more intense. You didn¡¯t realize how much of yourself you gave away with a breath until you stopped doing it. With a single gasp, you could give away terror, anticipation, or lewdness. For me, a woman who was constantly aroused to the level that I likely even put nymphomaniacs to shame, it was my perverted desires that might leak out.


    Every moment of my life was sexual agony. With every level I gained, so did my sexual desire. The only reason that I was able to maintain my cool was that with every level I also gained increased control. Being able to control my lust didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t have it. In truth, I wanted to mount every man I saw. I wanted to roughly grab the hair of any woman and shove her mouth against my crotch and make her pleasure me. I wanted to lick pussy, suck dick, and eat ass. It didn¡¯t matter what, I wanted it all every second of every day.


    Yet, today was a day of responsibility. I could have violent orgies with multiple sexual partners for hours on end on other days. Thus, I tightened my legs and wore heavily fortified underwear able to contain my lust so that it didn¡¯t run down my legs. My hair was decorated like I was going to a wedding. I put on my best dress, a beautiful and delicate red thing that entuated every curve of my voluptuous body. I carefully applied makeup, using all the skills of deception, except instead of obscuring and hiding my features, I did the opposite and entuated them. Most of all, I took down all of my guards, allowing my erotic scent to fill the room, my seductive aura to invade the senses, and my supernatural appearance to delight the eyes.


    My charm was at its full, a supernatural level that was never meant for this world. The maid at the door wore a charm ne, like everyone who worked in the demon lord¡¯s castle. It kept her from bing a victim to the status of a higher ss being like me. Even then, she refused to look at me. My beauty was at a level that a single slip and someone would fall hopelessly in love. They would lose control and be slobbering ves to my body.


    Part of her nervousness was because she was the third maid I lost this week. Thest one had only just happened. The woman who had been doing my hair had used a mirror to look at me. She seemed to have thought I was like a basilisk, and that by not looking at me directly, she could somehow avoid my curse. Sadly, the only curse I had was being too beautiful. Regardless of sex, I was too attractive to look at, too alluring to smell, and too tempting to deny, To anyone in the 1<sup>st</sup> ss, I was like a goddess of worship.


    By the time she finished my hair, the woman went nuts and stabbed out her own eyes. I tried to stop her, but as she was pulled from my room, she shouted about having seen true beauty and how nothing in this world would ever be worth looking at again. That was a unique one, I had to admit. Not everyone reacted that way. Some went mad, trying to kill me or themselves. Others instantly became my servants, bowing and scrapping at everymand.


    A maid like that wasn¡¯t bad. I¡¯d rather she loved me obsessively than gouge out her eyes. My first maid ended up in that state of desperate admiration, and I had managed to keep her for weeks. That was when she started bing erratic. She was stealing my underwear, my clothing, and my¡­ well, everything. She was eventually found out as her quarters were filled with a shrine to me, and ultimately, she was removed from the castle.


    That was, of course, back when I was still married to the Demon King, and he took control of the goings-on behind my back. I didn¡¯t learn about a lot of that stuff until recently since his death. Now, I was about to be officially elected as the ruler of the demon realm. I would no longer be a Demon Queen in ss, but a Demon Queen in practice.


    So, there was no question why the girl here was scared. Tonight, I nned to seduce her using my abilities. If I made her my ve, I would have more control of her. The past maids had always been passively seduced. I wanted to try something new this time. Maybe, if I just turned her into my puppet, then she could at least act as my maid. Because, upon losing myst maid, I had to depend on a ky source to get ready.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost ready,¡± I responded, closing my eyes and shivering for a second. ¡°Ahh¡­. Finished.¡±


    The maid let out a cry of surprise as my dress raised seemingly on its own, and a tan-skinned woman some lifted her head out from between her legs. As she pulled my underwear back up, she licked her wet lips.


    ¡°Mistress always tastes the best.¡± Jenai purred.


    ¡°Jenai¡­ I told you that I needed you to help prepare me for the talk, not eat my cunt.¡± I sighed helplessly.


    ¡°You never asked me to stop.¡± She replied mischievously.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± I responded, grabbing her and kissing her, my hands roaming over her body unashamedly even as the maid watched.


    Jenai might have been a slutty like wraith, but she was the only woman who didn¡¯t go crazy over my beauty. She had been with me from the beginning and I owned every part of her. My hands explored every part of her, and it took a clearing throat behind me to snap me back to focus. Right, those old demon aristocrats were waiting on me. I wanted them to wait, but there wasn¡¯t enough time to do that.


    I said it was a day of responsibility, not a day of abstinence. Just some oral sex before I left was downright tame for me. The maid clearing her throat had caught Jenai¡¯s interest. She had looked up at the maid with the downcast eyes. Suddenly, she disappeared, and when she reappeared, she was directly behind the maid. She immediately wrapped her arms around the maid, who let out a cry of shock.


    ¡°What do we have here? A pretty little doe.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a maid to our Queen!¡± She gasped as Jenai grabbed one of her breasts.


    ¡°Oh, really, so you¡¯ll do whatever the queen wants?¡± Jenai bit her cat ear.


    ¡°Y-yes! I am loyal to the queen.¡±


    ¡°Jenai¡­ quit teasing the poor girl.¡± I sighed.


    Rather than respond, she slid her hand down the girl¡¯s skirt. It was clear her finger found the maid¡¯s honeypot and prated it. The girl let out a cry, bending over, but Jenai didn¡¯t let her pull away.


    ¡°What are you saying? This little slut is all hot. She¡¯s already wet and horny thinking about her queen. How indecent!¡±


    ¡°Not true! The maid girl cried, her ears twitching wildly.


    Jenai pulled out two fingers, which appeared to be wet and covered in feminine stuff. ¡°Is that so? Then what is this?¡±


    The girl opened her mouth, but Jenai stuck those two fingers in it. ¡°Suck it. Eat it. Taste your sluttiness.¡±


    The girl started to lick Jenai¡¯s fingers, her eyes started to go ck, and her expression started to grow lewd.


    ¡°I hate you, Jenai.¡± I sighed, seeing that it was already toote for this maid.


    With just a few touches, she was already been reduced to a ything.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± Jenai stuck out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll train her properly for Mistress. When youe back from that boring meeting, you can y with her to your heart¡¯s content. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s perfectly obedient.¡±


    As she said this, she already had her other hand rubbing the maid¡¯s crotch, and while the maid sucked on her fingers, she fingerfucked the maid.


    ¡°Do as you will,¡± I responded with a shrug.


    Jenai tore off the maid¡¯s clothing and tossed her on the bed, while I left the room and started heading down the hallway, no deficient and escort. Any employee in the castle who saw meing would immediately run the other direction, afraid to get close to me.


    How much this world changed. It had only been about a year since I hade to this world. At the time, I was immediately taken in as goblin breeding stock. I rose to the princess of a country, only to die and be reborn. I left the human realm and entered the realm of demons, only to end up a ve. When the peace talks all went to hell, I fled to the home of the kindly general.


    I wish I could have said his entire family was that kind. Pregnant and alone, I ended up falling into a life of bondage and pain. I thought I had hit rock bottom, but how could I know that the bottom was even deeper than I imagined? There was the breeding farm. Those days were horrific. Then, the Demon King came. He wasn¡¯t the worst husband, but he did stand in the way of what I wanted to aplish.


    Still, he had taught me a few things. He had an entire legacy he wanted to aplish. I had decided that the only way I would have a ce in this world was if I changed it, and it was the Demon King who had shown me the way. He had failed to achieve the dream he had started, but that was fine. His ultimate goal had been shallow. He just wanted immortality and power for eternity. How boring. What he called a goal, I called a means to an end. I would finish what he started, by any means necessary, and then I would finally do what I set out to do.


    After all, who would be a better fit to change the world than a newly-created god?


    Read early at

 TOAD – Chapter 12

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 12


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Guys, Whatsawhizzer here. I want to apologize for the intermittent releases that have beening outtely. Most of you probably don''t know that the vast majority of my attention is put on my website, , and that this is mostly just a secondary release of some of my stories to try to attract fans interested in my content. That said, about a year ago, I stopped paying attention to these. I originally had someone I was paying to keep updating these, but they were never really worth the cost. I then went to a volunteer, and he''s been great, but he is doing it in his free time, and things get forgotten. Since I''ve gone back to full time writing, I''d like to get my public releases back on track too. So, these should have a Saturday, 9 pm release reliably for this next month and hopefully the months following that too. If you do have issues, the best way to contact me is through discord or my site. I do not see anything on scribblehub.


    Also, if someone IS interested in taking over the role for me of making sure my stories release on a timely manner, I''d be happy to offer free membership for as long as you do it. It''s about four hours of work once a month. (more until you get the hang of it) I need someone to manage my scribblehub ount, and my royalroad ount too. I''m also not against moving into Web Novel. I haven''t done a lot of PR in some time, and its starting to cost me. Anyway, I just wanted to announce what has been going on. If you visit my site, you probably know these thing, and if you don''t, now you do. I focus on my subscribers the most, but that doesn''t mean I don''t want consistency and reliability for you guys too. It''ll get better from here.


    ¡°Brad! How is it going?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Chief, I¡¯m looking to have armor and a weapon made for my new party member?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is¡­ wow¡­¡± Therge man looked over Brad¡¯s shoulder, where I was standing nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n to drag this beauty out on your dangerous adventuring missions.¡±


    ¡°Come now, I won¡¯t bring her on anything truly dangerous. She¡¯s more of a support. She¡¯s an alchemist.¡±


    ¡°An alchemist? An alchemist shouldn¡¯t be dragged out in the wilderness to rough it! They should be in afortable ce working with chemicals in peace, don¡¯t you think? I don¡¯t know what is going through your head sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Chief, I already heard about it from my mother. Can you just do what I ask and spare me the grief?¡±


    He eyed Bradrick up and down and finally gave a small shrug. ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, man, you¡¯re the best!¡± Bradrick pped his shoulder as the bigger man grumbled and then turned to me. ¡°He¡¯ll do your measurements. Just do what he asks and you¡¯ll have a new set of armor in no time.¡±


    ¡°I already said that you didn¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re in my party now. I take care of my own, okay? I couldn¡¯t live with myself if I brought a beautiful woman out and got her hurt.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I acquiesced, usually making it a policy of never refusing gifts from handsome men.


    ¡°You can tell him what weapon you want, and he¡¯ll make that too.¡±


    ¡°Like a whip?¡± I asked questioningly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a cksmith! What are you say, I can make any weapon?¡±


    ¡°You use a whip?¡± Bradrickughed. ¡°I guess he can¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I use swords too.¡± I waved my hand dismissively.


    ¡°In that case, once you¡¯re done, here¡¯s some pocket money. Go around town and get some good travel clothing and anything else you¡¯d want. You don¡¯t have to worry too much as I¡¯ll make sure you have all the supplies you need, but it never hurts to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have some tasks to attend to. When you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll meet back up at the mansion. Okay?¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and buy yourself a horse. You¡¯ll be needing it.¡± He dropped arge bag of gold in my hands before waving and leaving the store.


    Chief, or so he was called, looked down at therge back in my hand and then shook his head. ¡°That guy, so, you¡¯re his next fangirl, huh?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Chief held up his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t judge. He¡¯s an extremely generous sugar daddy. It¡¯s just a shame he has no eye for the wealth his father earned. That Tibult household will be poor in a few years now that Bradrick is in charge.¡±


    My mouth twitched. ¡°He¡¯s a sugar daddy?¡±


    Since I had agreed to join his party, he had kept me extremely close, and it did have the feeling of being doted on. I wanted to think that he just valued my skill as an alchemist, but if one thought about it, Chief was right, I would serve them much better staying in one ce than traveling alongside Bradrick. Instead, he brought me out and he had been doting on me like a lover. What ultimately confused me and kept me from truly seeing it is that he didn¡¯t seem to show any particr sexual desire toward me. Had he desired my body like Seris, I would have known where I stood with him.


    ¡°My mistake¡­ bad phrasing there.¡± The man blushed slightly as he led me back into his workshop. ¡°He¡¯s not looking for favors from you. If you¡¯re worried he might be looking for¡­ well¡­ it isn¡¯t that.¡±


    I felt a bit disappointed he wasn¡¯t looking for sex, but I hid that with my deception and just kept listening with a confused look, hoping the cksmith would tell me more. The man pulled out a string and then beckoned me to lift my arms as he started measuring. When I realized he had taken the opportunity to stop with his gossiping, I decided to encourage it with more questions.


    ¡°What is it, then? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know that much about Bradrick. I was already in the mansion and it was chance that I helped one of his party members. That¡¯s when he suddenly asked me to join him and I excepted.¡± I gave a very brief exnation hoping to get him to continue talking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, I really shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ I won¡¯t tell if you won¡¯t.¡± I gave him my best smile, touching his chest just a second before pulling away.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ heh¡­¡± He grew a bit flustered before shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s just the kind of man that Bradrick happens to be. He is someone who enjoys being fawned over by others. He may have said he wanted you to join him because of the particr skills you possess, but in the end, you¡¯re mostly there to make him look good.¡±


    As Chief spoke, he slowly performed measurements, getting my arm length and then my breasts. As he reached the string around my breasts, he blushed once again as I grinned at him. He was making me a bit self-conscious here. A girl didn¡¯t like to give out her sizes to any man, and this muscr guy was getting very familiar with my body. He wasn¡¯t a handsome man at all. He was bald, wore a thick apron over his front, and had a burn scar on his face. However, he had a very muscr body, much beefier than any guy I had tasted before. I always wanted to taste a cksmith. I bet I could put those big arms to better use.


    ¡°By ¡®make him look good¡¯, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, miss, I¡¯ll just say that Bradrick is a bit of a showoff. It¡¯s well known throughout town. No, maybe even the kingdom. Instead of following his father¡¯s footsteps and getting merit as a soldier, he has delusions of being a hero and being loved by the masses. He prefers the adventuring guild. I¡¯m not saying there is anything wrong with the adventuring guild. They do a lot of good work. However, rich nobles like him are only taking that work away from the people who truly need it.¡±


    ¡°I might have heard something like that¡­¡± I responded weakly.


    ¡°Well, you may have heard that, but you may not know about the rest of his party. In essence, they¡¯re eye candy. The women are there to look good and impressive. He picks pretty women and men with a bit of talent and then dresses them up pretty and shows them off. The women are expected to fawn over him, congratting his every kill, while the men are to look up to him like a hero, idealizing his greatness.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t spoken to the rest of the party yet, you¡¯ll find out that they¡¯re not truly an adventuring group. They¡¯re Bradrick¡¯s cheerleaders. Oh, they¡¯ll fight and provide support from time to time, but it¡¯s always to put Brad in the spotlight.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± I asked


    He blinked, and then looked away. ¡°Sorry. Perhaps I did say too much. Something about you just suddenly loosened my lips, I guess. You¡¯re a very pretty girl. Possibly the best he¡¯s found. I¡¯d hate to see you get hurt because of his ying at being a hero.¡±


    The woman who was now still recovering at our mansion came to mind. Was Bradrick diving into danger, trying to seem heroic, when one of his teammates was injured as a result? Although he had seemed extremely caring over her, even carrying her into his mansion and copsing to his knees over his helplessness, now that she was recovering, just how quickly had he reced her with me? I hadn¡¯t noticed before, but his actions took on a dark undertone when I started looking at him.


    I started to realize what I felt was off about him since the beginning, and why I almost found myself favoring Seris. It was because Seris was honest with himself. He was dark and downright scary, but he didn¡¯t try to pretend to be anything else. Bradrick, on the other hand, was shallow. That didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t believe in his rhetoric. He likely truly thought of himself as a hero doing what was right. However, that didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t darkness underneath. Hispanions were bought, not earned, and likewise, they came and went just as freely.


    Looking at it another way, with a mother like Synophany, how could they both not end up screwed up. Bradrick was just a different kind of screwed up. As I thought about such things, the cksmith finished measuring my chest. As he went to pull away, he ended up brushing my boob.


    ¡°Sorry, miss.¡± He said in a rough voice.


    I bit my lip, looking him up and down. It had been some time since I had enjoyed anyone but Seris. He was a smaller guy, and while he was muscr, this man who stood towering over me with arms as thick as my waist brought out some desires in me as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried you might have my chest measurement wrong,¡± I said.


    Chief frowned. ¡°I¡¯m a professional. I won¡¯t make a mistake like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my shirt. It¡¯s probably better if you measured again without.¡± I reached down and started lifting my shirt.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary¡­ oh¡­¡±


    I had already pulled off my shirt and flung it aside. I was now standing in his workshop topless. This kind of thing might have once made me nervous, but who was I too shy over such a thing now. I looked the muscr man up and down with a predatory look in my eyes.


    ¡°I have your measurements¡­ up there¡­¡± He said in a slightly raspy voice, his eyes locked on my chest.


    ¡°Oh? Then I guess you have to measure down below.¡± I grabbed my pants and started pushing them down.


    Although I wore a belt, I rarely tightened anything enough that I couldn¡¯t push it off myself with enough force. Clothing just got in the way after a while. I pushed my pants down over my hips, slowly lowering them down seductively and I maintain eye contact with him. His eyes ended up falling as I lowered my body, exploring it in its entirety. I could see his pants were getting tighter, a thick rod of a decent size pushing out from his pants.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± His mouth pped in shock.


    Most men, when they saw my naked body, couldn¡¯t help but reach out. My skin was pure and silky, and just the sight of my pert, exposed body drew a man¡¯s hand. This guy seemed to have a bit more restraint than most. Either that, or he was stunned so much that he couldn¡¯t even move. Thus, I reached out and grabbed his big hand, and then guided it to my chest. Although my breasts were only modest, I didn¡¯t find them to be particrly small either. His hand engulfed them with a single grab. I felt like an A cup in front of this beast of a man. It only excited me more, and if he looked, there was a glimmer of lust down below as my swollen lips earned to be touched.


    I could feel the coarseness of his hand on my breast. It was enough stimtion on its own that my nipples harden. One hard nippled pressed against the middle of his palm, which was smashing it down.


    ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± He finally got out.


    Despite saying that, he didn¡¯t make any attempt to move his hand away. He remained frozen like that. However, I didn¡¯t have all day, So, I reached out and grabbed his other hand. This one, I put between my legs, letting him feel my moist lust.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything if you won¡¯t.¡± I licked my lips.


    He finally lost all restraint, his finger slipping inside me and his mouth finding mine. My armor fitting was going to take a bit longer. First, I had to be fitted for his cock!

 TOAD – Chapter 13

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 13


    My body is my own. It doesn¡¯t belong to any man. Even when I was a ve, my owners struggled to force me to do anything. Ultimately, I¡¯d always do what I wanted with who I wanted. Even Seris, as demanding and controlling as he tried to be, never did anything that I didn¡¯t allow to be done to myself. The cksmith Chief had a wife. By all ounts, he shouldn¡¯t be doing such things. However, why would that stop me from having what I wanted?


    I grabbed therger man on the groin, feeling what he had to offer me. He was only average. Well, that was average for a man his size, so it was probably a bit bigger than average, but I still felt a bit disappointed. I¡¯d been stretched to my breaking point by massive monster cocks, so my expectations were warped anyway. I found myself wanting the cock of an ogre or a minotaur. Those big, thick cocks were fun to taste.


    However, when I remembered that abomination I had created, I grew much less interested. It was far better to bang humans. I didn¡¯t want to have a baby at all. I wasn¡¯t on any kind of birth control since I had the baby. I probably didn¡¯t get pregnant given the abuse Seris had put on me. If I did, it had certainly been lost given the circumstances. As for the big man in front of me, I¡¯d just make him pull out and I¡¯d swallow it.


    Speaking of which, I had already fished out his cock, which was now hard in my hand. I stroked it with the skill of an enchantress while letting him finger me. The smells being emitted from my body were sweet and alluring, causing him to grow even more lustful. It sort of just worked that way for me these days. Once I got a guy started, there was no stopping him. Even a married man would ravage my body with little provocation. If his wife popped in, it wouldn¡¯t take much to get her to join in as well.


    On my way to the Typhon household, there was a particr couple that I seduced. A wife walked in on her husband pounding me from behind. It only took a few minutes before she was eating me out while her husband fucked my ass. That was a good time. Ah¡­ thinking about such things made me cum. I released fluids all over the cksmith¡¯s hand as my body contracted orgasmically. It dripped over his hand and onto the floor in a puddle. Some even ran down his arms. He seemed both shocked and aroused at my powerful orgasm.


    He probably had a wife who rarely if ever expressed her sexual satisfaction. She probably took it quietly and when she came, she did it without any expression. What fun was that? Although I didn¡¯t moan too loudly, I made sure to squirm and squirt, just to show him how he made me feel. It was easy since it didn¡¯t take anything to make me orgasm now. Even if he hadn¡¯t been touching me, I could orgasm just by thinking about previous encounters. That didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t like the touch. I¡¯d insist on being touched while I came.


    The only thing I liked more than a finger in my cunt was the feel of his hard, warm member in my hand. His face was red, and he was barely standing. He was a beast of a man with thick arms, rippling muscles, and a hairy chest, but a few minutes and I could bring him to his knees with a single hand. What was true power?


    ¡°Your cock is so big.¡± I lied, squatting with my legs spread open as I pulled his cock to my waiting mouth.


    Big or small, I liked them all. I eagerly took it into my mouth, not hesitating to suck it down to the root. It slid down the back of my throat. There was no gag reflex anymore, so I could just enjoy the feel of the hard things sliding down. There was a time where it felt raw or hurt, but after so many cocks, it went down easy now, and I could even tighten my throat just like I tightened my pussy with kegels or my asshole. Thus, I could stroke his cock with my lips, my tongue, and even my throat, giving him triple the pleasure.


    I was so skilled at blowjobs now that I could use all three at different rates, creating a different feeling on the head of his cock than the shaft and the base. Even sex toys weren¡¯t as versatile as my skill mouth. I could give a man feelings he had never experienced before. I could drive him crazy with lust. I saw Chief rolling his eyes up. He had truly reached his limit. He was standing there like a lost puppy, totally at my whim. For a big man, he was surprisingly submissive. I wondered if his wife ran the house at home.


    Well, after the control-freak Seris, it was nice to be in charge a bit. I always considered my ss as an Enchantress to be about control. However, that meant both taking control and giving control. I had originally thought Enchantress was purely about being in control of every sexual encounter. I came to realize that I was being too na?ve. Truly being in an Enchantress was about controlling control. I had to be able to give myself up to someone else¡¯s control, or take control. Only then could I truly have what I wanted. Well, those were my thoughts, at least.


    I wanted to stick his cock inside me before he erupted, but I didn¡¯t want to get pregnant. On top of that, he¡¯d barelyst a stroke or two if I stuck it in. Thus, I brought him into the edge, gobbling his cock until I felt the familiar rush. You could feel a man cum if you were careful enough. The rise of pressure as it explodes through his Urethra. You could feel it rush out like a geyser, and then his cock stiffens a moment before the stream erupts out into the throat.


    I sucked down his cock, letting the pungent cum run down my throat. I had tasted so much cum that I might as well be a cum connoisseur. The taste of his had a metallic tang and was a bit thick. I could tell he hadn¡¯t cum in a while. This was good because it meant he¡¯d get hard again pretty quickly. I didn¡¯t let his cock go as he came. His knees buckled as he tried to hold out, but I sucked and sucked as I kept him hard. His cock began to dete for only a moment, but I coerced the blood to continue flowing, and by the time I spit it out with an ¡®ah¡¯, it was hard again. He looked down at me, panting and red-faced. I looked up at him sweetly.


    ¡°Will you stick it in me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my bed.¡± He responded,pletely caught on me now.


    He helped me stand up and then guided me up a stairway in the back of the cksmithy. He had a bedroom up there. This wasn¡¯t the house he shared with his wife. It seemed like he had a small home away from home that he had built in his attic.


    ¡°Do you take all of your girlfriends up here?¡± I teased.


    ¡°No, whores mostly¡­ ahhh!¡± He blushed. ¡°I mean, not that you¡¯re¡­ I¡­¡±


    I put a finger over his lips to shush him. ¡°Just fuck me like one of your whores.¡±


    So much for his talk about having a wife. I wasn¡¯t angry. I had expected as much. Most guys remainedpletely faithful to their wives. They all said they did, and whether they did or not depended more on the circumstance. Every guy would cheat if the right conditions appeared. Those that haven¡¯t just happen to have more stringent conditions.


    The conditions might be a certain level of beauty from the woman, a certain way of asking, or a certain level of neglect from the wife. Although some men might have more restraint than others, ultimately, men who haven¡¯t cheated yet has more to do with luck than any particr willpower of their own. They didn¡¯tnd a girl who was willing to do what they wanted, look like what they wanted, when they wanted it.


    As for me, I did whatever a man wanted, and looked like whatever any many would want. So, the only restraint would be the time, but I was good at making it a good time, so that was never an issue either.


    As for this man, he already banged whores on asion. As much as he seemed like a sweet guy, even he had his dark side. I¡¯d have liked to see this wife of his. I¡¯d like to y with her too. Just because I spoke of men doesn¡¯t mean women are any better. Many of them have more stringent restrictions, but that¡¯s only because women have more risks to fear.


    My words were the right words to activate the cksmith¡¯s lust. I made a noise of surprise as he picked me up in his arms. I had been held by many men, but few have picked me up. I wasn¡¯t heavy, but I also wasn¡¯t small either. I had big boobs, a round figure, and long legs. My body had that supermodel slimness that made me a bit awkward to carry except by a big guy like Chief.


    I bit my lip in anticipation as heid me out on his bed. I didn¡¯t hesitate to spread my legs, anticipating him prating me. I could cum again just thinking about it, but I wanted to hold off until he got started. He got on top of me, hisrge arms on either side and his muscr chest against my face. I shivered in anticipation. Even though his cock wasn¡¯t very big and he wasn¡¯t dominant, the way hisrge body overwhelmed me, I could see what his wife saw in him.


    He shoved his cock in me, and I let out a moan of delight as I was filled. I had been numb down there for a long time after having my baby, and since then I had only enjoyed Seris¡¯s cock. He was probably about the same size as this man, but his sweaty, muscr body made everything feel more vivid. He started to thrust into me, and I put my hands on his chest as I let him thrust away.


    He was definitely treating me like a whore. He didn¡¯t kiss me at all, and my small body was just a thing he stuffed his cock into. His thrusts were rough, and even though he wasn¡¯t dominant, he wasn¡¯t gentle either. After all, he was arge, muscr man, so even gentle actions would feel a lot more intense when given by someone so strong.


    ¡°Yes! Yes¡­ fuck me!¡± I encouraged him, wrapping my legs around his hips.


    It was hot, hard, and devoid of sentimentality, just how I liked it. Since Seris had grown to think he was in love with me, I just wanted to be treated like a sex object. I got so into it that I lost myself in the enjoyment. I came¡­ and then I came again, my pussy milking his cock excitedly. I juiced all over his bed and was in orgasmic delight.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming.¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Get off! I might get pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Shit! I¡¯m there!¡±


    I tried to push him off, but he just dropped his wait on me, shoving his cock deep into me as he came. My legs straightened and shook as I came. My body betrayed me, hungrily contracting and sucking up all his cum into my womb. I loved the feel, but I was genuinely scared at the moment that I¡¯d get pregnant now that my body was back to normal. It also wouldn¡¯t be easy to get it taken care of while I was following Typhoon.


    He finished cumming in me, and only then realized what I said. He jumped off of me instantly, not even allowing me to finish climaxing with his cock inside me. As I climaxed and my vaginal walls tightened, white cum squirted out my pussy in little spurts.


    ¡°Oh¡­ haha¡­ sorry.¡± Heughed. ¡°The whores usually are on birth control.¡±


    I grew angrier and threw out my fist. An hourter, he was nursing a ck eye. A woman walked in, and he stiffened as he saw her.


    ¡°Husband, I brought us lunch. Ah! What happened?¡± His wife asked in surprise.


    ¡°It was¡­ an ident.¡± His eyes only flickered to me for a second.


    ¡°You¡¯re his wife?¡± I asked, my arms crossed.


    ¡°Ah. Ah. I¡¯ll have that armor and weapon done by tomorrow!¡± Chief cried out as he stood up and started pushing me out the door.


    ¡°He-hey wait!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll even give you that discount we talked about!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t talk¡­¡± He mmed the door in my face after giving me a look.


    I let out a lightugh. He had cum in me when I said don¡¯t. How could I let him go without a little bit of revenge? For that, I was going to fuck his wife.

 TOAD – Chapter 14

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 14


    After leaving the cksmith, or getting kicked out if you¡¯d rather, I did what Brad suggested and walked down the street of the town to go shopping. It was rare that I had both coin and the opportunity to use it. Min had been tight with his purse strings when we traveled together. After that, most of my time was spent as a ve, and when I came up here, I was penniless.


    Fortunately, all of the shops were nearby, and it was rather easy to check out store after store. Brad had handed me a bag full of gold. I hadn¡¯t counted before, but it was nearly fifty gold coins. This was a small wealth. Anymoner would faint seeing that much money. He liked to throw it around. I was starting to understand what the cksmith was saying. The custom armor likely only came to about ten gold, and everything else I¡¯d need might be only 5 gold total.


    It was amazing how many discounts I could get with just a little bit of flirting. Men were particrly susceptible to such things. A wink and a suggestion and a lot of stuff I got for half off. I knew I shouldn¡¯t take advantage, and there was no shortage of coin, but the old me could resist a bargain. As a result, I probably ended up buying more than I needed as well.


    I bought a pack, a week¡¯s worth of clothing changes, food, supplies, and so on. I bought everything I remembered Min getting during our travels and then more besides that. I also bought a lot of alchemy goods. I had only officially studied alchemy for a few months with Reinhardt, so there was still a lot I didn¡¯t know. I still bought that stuff anyway.


    ¡°This is far too heavy.¡± I sighed as most of it was put together.


    It wasn¡¯t that heavy for someone at my level, but I acted as dainty as I looked. Furthermore, a lot of this stuff would be fitted on my horse. As long as I had a big enough packhorse, it could carry all of my stuff.


    ¡°We have an enchanter in two. I¡¯ll look at putting a light spell on it.¡± The merchant said with a smile. ¡°It will half the weight of anything in the pack.¡±


    ¡°Oh, could you?¡± I asked with wide eyes, gently touching his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ worried it might be more than I can afford.¡±


    ¡°N-nonsense!¡± He straightened his back, emboldened by my touch. ¡°After everything you bought, I¡¯ll personally discuss an affordable rate with the enchanter.¡±


    ¡°Would you?¡± I asked, grabbing his hands and looking up at him. ¡°It would really mean a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°Wh-why yes!¡± he coughed. ¡°Ah, but how much do you have left?¡±


    I blushed. ¡°I spent a bit much¡­ all I have left is two gold coins.¡±


    I reached into my cleavage, showing him my chest gratuitously before pulling two coins out. He stared with his mouth open. After a second, he shook his head.


    ¡°Ah, two¡­ two! Is that all? Ah, they¡¯re usually ten or twenty!¡±


    Enchantments, especially custom ones, usually cause the price of things to skyrocket. It wasn¡¯t that unbelievable that this weight decreasing enchantment cost ten gold or so. The offer of twenty might be more because of timing. I needed it done today.


    ¡°Is it not possible?¡± I asked, looking up at him with tear-filled eyes.


    ¡°N-not at all! A promise is a promise! I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡± He dered, pping his chest.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± I smiled like he had just made my day. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±


    I went up and kissed his cheek. He blushed, stiffening even more, and in other ces too. However, I had already enjoyed a little y, and he wasn¡¯t my target for the moment. He was a bit like the cksmith, but not muscr. It was all fat. That didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t fuck a chubby guy, but I didn¡¯t feel the need to at the moment. I only went out of my way to bang guys if they seemed somehow interesting to me or I felt like I¡¯d get something out of it.


    This guy was already eating out of my hand, and I felt like fucking him wouldn¡¯t necessarily get me any more favors. There were some guys who if you gave them more, you¡¯d get less. They¡¯d hand you the bank just for the promise to fuck, but once they got what they wanted, they ghosted you fast. I wasn¡¯t saying this innkeeper was that kind of guy, but he wasn¡¯t worth my time.


    ¡°Then, I will be backter today to pick up my stuff!¡±


    ¡°T-today?¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I walked out the door before he could argue with me.


    He would do what I asked, even if it ended up costing him more as a result. He was someone who felt that letting a prettydy down was a personal fault. Well, that¡¯s the impression I got from him. I was good at reading people, after all. I had to be. I didn¡¯t want to end up trusting a group of vers again.


    I reached into my chest and pulled out my bag of coins. I still had thirty remaining. I had told a tiny fib in there when I said I only had two gold coins left. If that was true, I would be in trouble, because I¡¯d still have to get a horse. I walked away from the merchant store and after asking a few times, I found a stable that allegedly had some horses to sell.


    I walked in to see a fit man standing behind a counter. He looked up from something he seemed to be reading and smiled at me in a friendly manner.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I require a horse. Um¡­ a big one.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize until I got there that I didn¡¯t know anything about horses. I had learned enough to ride one, and I could do basic care, but I had no eye for horseflesh. I could easily be had. My only choice was to go in full flirtation mode. I reached out and gently touched his hands, using all of my deceptive and seductive techniques to make him feel pity for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need a top-quality horse, kind sir.¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow, an amused look on his face. ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure a man such as yourself knows a lot about good horses.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Then please, can you help me select a good horse.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I guess I can do that.¡± He finally put down what he was reading and leaned toward me. ¡°I¡¯m not some city stable. In truth, my selection is very limited. I only have three horses I can sell you.¡±


    He pointed down to three stalls. ¡°The first two are a bit skittish, so I¡¯d rmend thest one. He¡¯s a bit on the old side, but he was a former warhorse. Brave, well trained, and also used to a lot of weight. Well, not that you¡¯d need it.¡±


    ¡°Weight is good,¡± I said and then blushed. ¡°Ah, how much is this former warhorse.¡±


    ¡°I can sell him for 10 gold.¡± He admitted. ¡°Normally, a good horse like him in the capital would go for three times that much. If he was still young, he¡¯d be worth nearly 100 gold.¡±


    ¡°Ten gold¡­¡± I looked uncertain.


    At this point, I had already hidden my coin purse again. I could easily afford the horse and still have more. However, I had a lot of fun with haggling. It was enjoyable after being cooped up in that mansion for so many weeks. I wanted to have fun, and the mischievous part of me wanted to see just how low I could get him to go. I¡¯d even be willing to fuck him if the price was right.


    ¡°Ites with the saddle and harness. I¡¯ll also throw in a week of provisions for the horse.¡± He continued as he saw me hesitating. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    I considered making a show of going over there and checking the horse, but I wouldn¡¯t know what to look for. In the end, I¡¯d only reaffirm how little I knew about horses, and look like a fool in the process. Thus, I decided to focus on the man selling the horse instead. I gave him a flirtatious smile.


    ¡°I admit, I was given a limited number of coins for allowance, and ten coins would mean I¡¯d have less for other provisions that would keep me safe.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± He grinned. ¡°A good horse would keep you safe. Whether it¡¯s staying by your side or helping you flee, the training of a horse can be life or death out there.¡±


    This guy was really good. I had hoped I¡¯d get him to change with just that much, but he was holding on to his old notions. I forced myself to tear up, my lip trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯ve spent too much already. I only have five gold coins left on me.¡± I reached into my chest, once again making a show.


    I was pleased to see that he was looking down my shirt with extreme interest. I pulled out five coins and put them on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s all I have,¡± I said, giving him a desperate look.


    He bit his lips, looking down at the coins, ¡°The lowest I can go is nine coins.¡±


    This guy! He only lowered by one coin! I bit my lip, shaking my head.


    ¡°I truly only have five,¡± I said, trying to put need into my voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m already given you a good deal here.¡± He sighed. ¡°Nine gold is practically robbery. If you don¡¯t want it, then walk. You¡¯ll have to, there isn¡¯t any other stable in town. You might be able to convince the Typhoon family to sell you a horse though.¡±


    I barely stopped myself from making a face at this guy. I had never had so much trouble before getting what I wanted. He was seriously starting to irritate me. Just take the loss, idiot. Fine. Then I¡¯ll give you an offer you can¡¯t refuse.


    I reached out and grabbed his hands. ¡°Please, sir, all I have is five. Can¡¯t we work something out? I-I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡± I let a blush reach my face.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Anything?¡±


    I got him, but I still looked shy and uncertain. ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then,e into the back with me. Perhaps we can work something out.¡±


    I smiled and then walked around toward the door he mentioned. As I walked through the door, he turned around and for the first time, I saw his whole body. His hooves clicked on the ground as he turned to me. That was all four hooves, through the body of a horse. My mouth fell open.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve never seen a centaur before?¡± He asked with a devilish grin.


    ¡°A-a centaur¡­ is that a demon?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, we¡¯re rare these days, but we used to be big back in the first demon war. Too many of my nsmen died. Well, we¡¯re a promiscuous lot, so I¡¯m confident our numbers will resurge.


    ¡°P-promiscuous¡­ oh¡­¡± I looked down to see a massive thing growing hard.


    ¡°You said you were willing to do anything, didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked innocently.


    Some timend, the door boomed up and I walked into the first shop owner¡¯s store. I was walking with my legs spread apart, taking each step slowly and deliberately.


    ¡°Mydy Aria!¡± He broke into a smile. ¡°I got your backpack enchanted just like you want. Everything¡¯s loaded up. As for the bill¡­¡±


    I tossed the entire back at him. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    I picked up the bag and then turned around.


    ¡°W-wait¡­ this is way more than we agreed upon!¡± he said in shock as he nced in the bag. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s more than I even discounted you.¡±


    ¡°That bastard even took the 5 gold after¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± I snapped. ¡°Just keep it!¡±


    I mmed the door on the surprised merchant. I decided I didn¡¯t like bartering so much.

 TOAD – Chapter 15

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 15


    ¡°While E is recovering, Aria will be her recement.¡±


    ¡°Does she have healing spells?¡± A gruff man asked. ¡°E could use healing spells.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an alchemist. She can make potions for us.¡±


    ¡°I can buy potions. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t drink them.¡± He responded.


    ¡°I do I have some healing ability too.¡± I interrupted their conversation.


    The group of us were sitting in the adventuring guild. This particr one had a section built for eating. That wasn¡¯t always the case. The main point of the guild was to offer missions to young adventurers. At least in the demon realm, those adventurers had to reach their second job or at least be in a team with second-tier of a certain rank. I had not been able to join when I had wanted to, so it was a bit of a shellshock that when I walked into the guild, I was handed my own badge so quickly.


    More than that, I was already assigned a ¡®B¡¯ rank. Actually, my rank was ¡®F¡¯ because I had just joined, but the team was an ¡®A¡¯ rank. Thus, with me along, they would only be allowed to take on missions ¡®B¡¯ rank and lower. This was apromise the adventuring guild made when a low rank joined a high-rank team. Until they proved they could handle the missions and raise their rank, then the team could only do missions a level under their ability that would otherwise have been considered easy for them. This allows them the room to protect the younger rank.


    There were other protections for the lower-tier members too. For example, if I died on a mission, the team would have to pay arge penalty fee. This prevented people from carelessly dragging ipetentpanions along, as well as Rookie killers like the group that had sold Min and me into very. Had we been official members of the guild, then the fee they would have paid for losing us would have made the profits from selling use negligible. This kept that kind of thing from happening.


    This reminded me back with Ricardo and his team. They had saved me from the goblins in what felt like forever ago. He had been bringing along a recruit. He must have been paid a handsome amount of coin to be allowed to do so. I wondered if they had to pay a massive fee for losing him as well.


    Of course, that put me in a negative light for this team I was joining. I was a high-risk target that needed to be protected, and if I died it¡¯d cost them a lot of money. On top of that, they¡¯d have to do easier missions for smaller rewards. There was a lot of reason for them to not want me to join, especially if I was unable to pull my own weight.


    The other girl on the team hadn¡¯t said anything, but the gruff man had put up an argument. Thus, we had ended up getting a table, and while they drank, the two men debated the merits of having me on the team. Bradrick was naturally arguing in my defense. Whatever he said would ultimately go, so it wasn¡¯t really a debate, more the gruff man desperately trying to change Brad¡¯s mind, while he was digging his heels in stubbornly. I had a feeling he was just humoring the friend, and if it carried on for too long, he¡¯d shut him down decisively. Thus, I thought I¡¯d speak up and give them another reason to use me. I had rarely spoken up in my defense so far, but it seemed to be as good of a time as any.


    ¡°Really?¡± Bradrick turned to me, a surprised look on his face.


    ¡°Ah¡­ the casting is a bit¡­ nontraditional,¡± I admitted while trying to look modest and reserved. ¡°But I can heal. I can also dispel status misalignments.¡±


    I added thatst one at random, but the gruff man¡¯s eyes perked up. ¡°Seriously? That would be useful in certain dungeons.¡±


    ¡°See? I told you she¡¯s a good pick.¡± Bradrickughed like he had known this the whole time.


    If Chief hadn¡¯t lied though, Bradrick¡¯s team only existed to entertain Bradrick. He¡¯d ultimately do whatever he wanted, and they had no choice but to go along with his whims. I was now caught up in that, all because I could no longer stand being in that mansion with a love-sick puppy, where I frequently had to be reminded of that little monster that had sprouted out of me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that reminds me, I didn¡¯t even introduce you all yet!¡± Bradrick cried out. ¡°Aria, this girl is named Beedle, she¡¯s a mage of the dark arts.¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not dark arts¡­¡± She finally looked up, speaking quietly before blushing.


    Bradrick ignored her, breaking into anotherugh. ¡°She¡¯s really quite powerful. She¡¯ll handle the destructive spells while you can make her more mana potions. It¡¯s like a match made in heaven!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Rio.¡± The other man said. ¡°I¡¯m good at more physical work.¡±


    As he said this, he cracked his knuckles. In fact, he did remind me of a bouncer I once knew at a club I frequented in college. I had heard that he got caught getting blown by a girl so that he would let her into the club. That girl turned out to be underage, and he lost his job shortly after. This guy kind of reminded me of him.


    As Bradrick introduced the pair, my eyes naturally wondered about any demonic traits. I was disappointed to find the pair of them looking rather normal. Bradrick seemed to be the only one at the table with horns on his head. When he noticed me checking, he let out anotherugh.


    ¡°Rio has just a pinch of demonic blood. He¡¯s a fourth-generation and very diluted. Beedle isn¡¯t even that. She¡¯spletely human. However, she was born in the demon realm and grew up with demons, so I can vouch for her.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± smiling and nodding toward the girl.


    She lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything in greeting.


    Bradrick smacked the table. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m introducing you all, but we don¡¯t even have a drink to toast?¡±


    He grabbed his empty cup, walking to the bar to get more. After a moment, Rio stood up as well.


    ¡°I better go as well. He¡¯ll forget to get any of us drinks if I allow him.¡± Rio said in a deep voice before turning away and joining the other man.


    This left me alone with the other girl, who was sitting directly across from me. I had hoped to get along with the people in Bradrick¡¯s party, but this girl had a gloomy atmosphere about her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Beedle, right?¡± I asked, trying to give her my best smile.


    ¡°Do you think if you keep smiling, Bradrick will just eat your pussy if you ask?¡± Beedle suddenly asked, her voice filled with spite.


    Rather than being caught off guard, I chuckled and leaned forward. ¡°It works with most guys. I bet Brad will like the taste of my pussy.¡±


    She finally raised her head, her pupils dancing wildly. ¡°You bitch!¡±


    ¡°So, you have a thing for Bradrick, huh?¡± I asked, my finger tracing the grains of the wood on the table as I leaned toward her, the smile still on my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± She looked away. ¡°He¡¯s important to me. I don¡¯t want some hussying in and ruining the dynamics of our team.¡±


    ¡°Dynamics of the team, or the rtionship between you and him?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°I said there is nothing between us!¡± She hissed under her breath.


    She was a pretty girl, but she had a slightly unclean quality about her. She looked like someone who didn¡¯t take baths frequently but wore a lot of perfume to cover it up. She had a look ofziness about her. If I could read her right, while she might have convinced herself that she¡¯s in love with Bradrick, I didn¡¯t think that was the case at all. I shook my head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sucking on his tit so long you¡¯re afraid to let go.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± She said, panting.


    She was someone who liked what he gave her and how she made him feel. In short, she was a fangirl, just like Chief had warned me about. She didn¡¯t love Bradrick. She loved not having to work hard while getting to watch him prance around like a hero. She loved the idea of being a hero, but any part of actually being a hero. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I minded. I had a phase of wanting to be a hero for a while. I got over it though. That¡¯s when a thought hit me.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I wonder about the ident that put E up.¡±


    She jerked in her seat, telling me everything I needed to know. I smiled.


    ¡°Oh? Was she threatening the dynamic of your group?¡±


    ¡°Sh-she wanted to leave Bradrick and take Rio with her. She was nning to tell him all kinds of hateful lies. He might have quit adventuring if he had a blow like that. I-¡° She stopped herself as she realized she said too much.


    ¡°So, you are responsible?¡± I crossed my arms. ¡°What was it? Throwing a spell that missed and hit your ally? Letting a baddy through the line you were holding?¡±


    She had a smile that looked half like a grimace. ¡°If I cast a spell, it hits the target I aim.¡±


    She held up her hand in a manner that only I could see, and a small blue fireball formed in it.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± I asked darkly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just showing you your ce. Be quiet, and don¡¯t push your luck, and you¡¯ll have nothing to worry about.¡± She hissed.


    Her hand closed and the fireball snuffed out just as the two men returned to the table. They sat down on either side of us with mugs of alcohol for everyone. It was Rio that held the cups for Beedle and me.


    ¡°To our next mission!¡± Bradrick cried out.


    All of us clicked our cups together. After Rio got a few drinks in him, he loosened up a bit and even apologized for being so confrontational earlier. He also felt me up slightly. I thought about rocking his world, but it was a bit too earlier for that, so I just politely pulled his hands away and retreated. After Rio was already very drunk, and even Bradrick was red-faced, he pulled out a scroll.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s our mission. ¡®B¡¯ ranked, unfortunately, too easy. We¡¯ll get your level up soon. This alone is enough to bring you to ¡®E¡¯ rank. Once you¡¯re up to ¡®B¡¯, we can start doing ¡®A¡¯ missions again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so what is this too-easy mission?¡±


    ¡°Goblins. We need to clean out a group of goblins.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Goblins, huh?¡± I felt a strange sense of things going around full circle with the goblins.


    I had started in this world by being taken by a group of goblins. My christening had been to be raped repeatedly by nasty goblins. Now, I was going into a goblin nest where I would help them kill and destroy them. It gave me aplicated feeling.


    ¡°The nest is only about a day¡¯s travel away, so we¡¯ll start first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°So, close?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a bit strange for a nest to show up so close, which is why it¡¯s a B request. Normally, even a C could take care of it. This will be a really easy one.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Then, I guess I should return to the mansion until tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! We¡¯re bonding as a party. While on a mission, we stay together! That¡¯s the rules!¡± He dered.


    ¡°To the rules!¡± The drunk Rio called out, raising his cup before dropping his head back on the table.


    ¡°The guild has a few rooms on the second floor. They¡¯ve let me rent them. I will share a room with Rio, and the two of you can share a room.¡±


    Great, I had to share a room with the woman who just threatened to kill me. I already had a feeling this mission wasn¡¯t going to be a smooth ride. If I only knew.

 TOAD – Chapter 16

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 16


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    I switched the release to monday. No specific reason other than I wanted to stagger my released more. I think haven''t somethinge out every day is preferrably to ten thingsing out in one day. Not sure if it matters, but there it is. P.S. You guys may not know this, another thing mentioned in my site, but this was supposed to be a Triology originally. The third book did not finish the story. This will end up being a quadrilogy. It will be done in the 4th story. In reality, Book 2 ended up a bit long and Book 3 actually ends where book 2 originally was supposed to, so Book 2 ended up turning into Book 2 and 3... and Book 4 will end it. It hasn''t started writing yet, but it will be named Tales of the Sex Goddess or something to that affect.


    I woke up the next morning. When it came to things like being hungover, it was very difficult for me to get those kinds of bacshes now that I was at level 60. I wondered what it would take to reach the third tier. It usually involved some kind of revtion or some understanding. The jump from Seductress to Enchantress required me toe to a better understanding of the nature of control. What would it take for me to evolve to the next job, and what would that job be?


    There were many reasons I wanted to travel with Bradrick. The most obvious one was to escape the stifling conditions under his little brother and mother. However, I also had a desire to push against the barrier of my second tier and be a third tier. How many levels would I gain from the sudden influx of store up experience? It left me fairly interested.


    I stretched out my naked body luxuriously in the bed. A light moan urred from the girl next to me. I looked over at Beedle, who was lying naked next to me. Our night together had been rather eventful. It didn¡¯t take too much before she opened up for me. By that, I of course meant her legs. I knew nothing more about the girl than what I had already heard the night before. However, when it came to her body, I had gotten very intimate.


    She was still sleeping now, her eyes flickering in a fitful sleep. I rose out of bed and quickly clothed myself. I found it always best when it came to sleeping with people I had to work with after to maintain a professional distance. If I remained next to her when she woke up, we would need to snuggle. I would need to calm her down and reassure her that she made the right decision, and whisper sweet nothings in her ears. If she was receptive, we might even have another go while she was less tipsy, solidifying her awakening as a lesbian.


    Well, I didn¡¯t care to awaken her in any way, and I didn¡¯t want to soothe out her confusion and difort. I wanted it to be like a happy dream. I wouldn¡¯t talk about it, and I wouldn¡¯t treat her any differently. She might be nicer to me, and maybe we could even be friends a bit. As she saw me flirt around with men, she¡¯d eventually convince herself that it never happened. Maybe she had imagined the whole thing? Then, she¡¯d move on with her life.


    By that point, her obsession with Bradrick would be over, and so I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with a bitch trying to get in my way or threaten me in battle. That¡¯s why I ultimately did what I did. With her feelings for me wrapped up in her heart, my ce at this party was already safer. Of course, I¡¯d simrly seduce Rio when I had the time. Well, he was already feeling me upst night, so it wouldn¡¯t take a lot to bring him to that point. It might not be at the stage where we slept together, but it would at least need to be to the stage where he¡¯d die to protect me. With both of them emotionally loyal to me, even if Bradrick was reckless, I should be able to get out of most situations intact.


    At least, that was how I nned things these days. Was it cold? Possibly. Every rtionship was engineered and manipted, but when you could get what you wanted from people, wouldn¡¯t you act in a way to maximize your own benefits? Everyone does, I think. I¡¯m just better at it to the point I can be a realist. Besides, this world had taken too much from me already. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to treat rtionships as anything else than an arrangement.


    As I finished getting dressed, I could hear more whimpering and shifting from Beedle. She had woken up as was just sitting up in bed as she rubbed her eyes. Damn. I was a few minutes too slow. If I slipped out quickly enough though, I could maintain the status quo. That was what I was thinking until the door opened and Bradrick poked his head inside.


    ¡°Hey, are you guys ready to-¡°


    I was already decent, or at least as decent as I cared to be. Nothing, in particr, would have revealed what we had been doing all night. I had already put my toys back into the storage ring Bradrick had given me. However, the issue here was that Beedle was still naked in bed. His mouth froze as his eyes fell on her. As she sat up, her nket had fallen, exposing her bare chest. She stared at him, one hand up rubbing her eye.


    The situation slowly started to dawn on the pair. Beedle¡¯s expression slowly turned red. Meanwhile, Bradrick was stuck staring at her, unable to turn his eyes away. Had it been me, I would have invited him into my bed. As for Beedle, she picked up a pillow and chucked it at Bradrick¡¯s head. As he ducked, his senses returned to him.


    ¡°Ah! S-sorry!¡±


    ¡°You pervert! Pervert!¡± She screamed.


    He ran out the door and it mmed shut before the second pillow was released. She threw it anyway, striking the door before letting out a roar of anger to no one in particr.


    ¡°I never understood why you¡¯d get so upset. Don¡¯t you have a crush on him? Seeing your body in this way, it¡¯ll be the only thing on his mind for days.¡± I observed.


    Beedle spun to me, and then the shock in her eyes melted away. She covered her chest and blushed, looking away again.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not the same,¡± she said in almost a pout.


    I shrugged and then started walking to the door.


    ¡°Wh-where are you going?¡± She cried out as she realized I was leaving.


    ¡°He suggested we¡¯ll be leaving soon. I¡¯m going down to themons?¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡±


    I knew what she was thinking. She had started to remember everythingst night. Our bodies writhing together in the naked bed. Her virginity being taken by a woman with a dildo. The intense pleasure I made her feel. She was expecting something from me now. Her maiden heart demanded some kind of satisfaction. I knew this not just because of my experience here, but because I had once been such a maiden. When I lost my virginity, I wondered if I had such a lost and hopeful expression on my face.


    However, that was just the dream of the immature. Those were the expectations of the foolish. Life was hardly so loving or forgiving. People got sex, and once they had what they wanted, they walked away. Bradrick would be no different. No, he wouldn¡¯t be as kind as me. He¡¯d pop her cherry, and then lead her on for some time. She might think their rtionship meant something, and only when she had helplessly fallen for him would he crush her.


    It wouldn¡¯t even be intentional. She would just one day learn the gap between them. He was a noble, and she was far toomon. He was the hero, and she was just a hired friend. When that day happened, she would cry for weeks, leave the party, and eventually settle with someone, all while bing embittered to life. It was far better to get her used to the disappointment now. There would be no sweet nothings. There would be no budding romance. You had your virginity one moment, and now you don¡¯t.


    I left the room before she coulde up with something to say and closed the door. I headed down into themons of the inn, where I found a Rio who seemed to be nursing a headache. He had a cold rag over his eyes, his head tilted back. Next to him, Bradrick had a strained smile on his face as he acted like a consoling friend, although if one looked in his eyes closely, they¡¯d see the suppressed annoyance that his ns had been dyed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ she isn¡¯t mad, is she?¡± He asked, dutifully ying his part as the hapless protagonist.


    ¡°She¡¯ll get over it,¡± I responded, casually pulling a chair and sitting between the two men.


    Rio listed his wet rag and peaked at me with one eye. ¡°If you¡¯re honestly a healer that can resolve all status misalignments, then do something about my headache¡±


    ¡°Rio!¡± Bradrick announced, looking embarrassed over the man¡¯s crudity.


    He certainly didn¡¯t run to my helpst night when Rio was drunkenly groping me. He had been too busy being the center of attention. He was covering the tab on the drinks of various tables, so he had be everyone¡¯s best friend that night. He wasn¡¯t happy unless people were chanting his name, and it was quicker to achieve that with money than with skill.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I gave an innocent smile. ¡°I can try. I don¡¯t know if drunkenness counts for my special skill, but I can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a special skill? Not a spell or tonic?¡± Bradrick asked with surprise.


    Everyone had special skills. Just by my level, I should have had as many as ten of them, so why couldn¡¯t one of them be a healing ability?


    ¡°Alright then, give it to me,¡± Rio demanded sharply.


    I stood up calmly and then walked over to him. I then leaned forward and kissed his lips. As I did so, I used the Princess Kiss ability. Bradrick let out a noise of surprise. When I pulled away, I could see Rio¡¯s eyes were wide as well. A momentter, his shocked expression grew increasingly surprised. He pulled off the rag and then rubbed his forehead.


    ¡°S-seriously? The headache is gone!¡± Rio cried out. ¡°She really healed it.¡±


    I let out a soft and alluringugh. ¡°So, it even heals that. Well, I¡¯m d, although you can see by the delivery why I don¡¯t bring it out any time.¡±


    Our words ended up catching the ears of several other tables. These were all adventurers, who were here getting early morning missions or getting ready to set out on missions they had started the night before. Some of them had drunk with us, while others had just arrived. Either way, they were mostly a rough lot.


    ¡°Hey! Can you cure my headache too?¡± A man asked, stepping forward and pursing his lips in a kiss.


    The other men around him made augh. As for Bradrick, his expression turned sour. He didn¡¯t seem to like that I was getting attention. I didn¡¯t know if it came from some protectiveness over the girls in his party, or simply because it meant that he didn¡¯t get to be the center of attention.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± I shed him a smile, walked over two steps, and then pecked him on the lips.


    He was stunned as he stumbled back a few steps. Then, he took one foot and stomped it on the other. Then let out a cry, followed by augh.


    ¡°Well, shit! The petrification in my right foot is gone!¡± He cried out.


    I had done the kiss to get Rio and Bradrick a little jealous, but I hadn¡¯t predicted he had real problems. All the men in the adventuring guild suddenly grew more animated as they heard this. The man had pulled out his foot and was twinkling his toes, showing people. Honestly, his foot probably would have looked and smelled better when it was stone. However, hearing someone cured a headache was one thing. Hearing they cured a rare petrification curse was another.


    ¡°Hey, can you cure this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, kiss me.¡±


    The men started to crowd around me. I had been in enough gangbangs with feral men driven to lust by my pheromones. This kind of crowding didn¡¯t worry me. However, Bradrick was another story. He stood up, his expression quickly turning to anger.


    ¡°Hey, baby, why don¡¯t you kiss this?¡± One of the adventurers who were probably still drunk fromst night wiped out his dick.


    Before anyone could say anything, Bradrick slugged the man. He fell back, hitting a table and knocking it over. Bradrick jumped on top of him and started hitting him again. The man let out a scream as he finally realized he was being beaten, but Bradrick didn¡¯t lighten up. He didn¡¯t say anything. There was no lesson to be learned. It was just brutality.


    ¡°Brad!¡± Rio cried out.


    Bradrick froze, and then finally stood up. The drunk was a bloody mess. The other men, even those who hade with the man, hadn¡¯t moved against Bradrick at all. They all knew his status. He spun to the rest of them.


    ¡°None of you will touch her.¡± He snarled, blood dripping from his fists.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A quiet voice came from the stairway.


    We all turned to see Beedle standing there. She was dressed now and had only seen the end where Bradrick was beating a man, so her question was an honest one. No one dared to speak up though. Bradrick¡¯s face smoothed out and he cleared his throat.


    ¡°We¡¯re going.¡± He turned around and left the guild, expecting the rest of his form to follow him.


    The other parties of men quickly turned away. A few men went to care for the drunk, whose face was ruined and he might need medical aid to recover. This was Bradrick¡¯s true nature slipping through. I had finally seen the man underneath.

 TOAD – Chapter 17

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 17


    As we left the inn, mounted our horses, and then rode out of town, there was an awkward quiet that overtook the group. After Bradrick¡¯s outburst, the feeling of heroes riding out to make the world a better ce waspletely obliterated. However, the ride would take most of the day. It was technically a two-day journey. One day¡¯s ride to reach the goblins, and one day¡¯s ride to return home. That gave everyone plenty of time to cool down.


    Bradrick was at the lead, his back to the rest of the group, now allowing anyone to get a feel for his current mood. Whether he was still angry or had settled down, it was anyone¡¯s guess. Beedle was staring back and forth between me and Bradrick, clearly lost and confused regarding her true feelings. Rio was the calmest, but even he had some worry.


    Bradrick had beaten a guy half to death for acting inappropriately toward me. Rio not only had been the one that instigated this event, but he had also been a bit handsyst night when he was drunk. Was Bradrick going to hold that against him? Given their situation, the moment before Rio¡¯s death might be the only time he¡¯d know for certain if he went too far with the other man. The control that Bradrick had over the group was pretty terrifying.


    Anyone he didn¡¯t like could die. I thought Beedle was the biggest concern, but any one of them could turn on the other at any point. That was the cost of a team put together with money that didn¡¯t have any sincere trust between them. I recalled the ones who sold me to the vers. They were all assholes, but at least they were all in it together. Then I remembered how I had torn apart the vers, causing them to turn on each other. You wouldn¡¯t even need an enchantress for that effect to happen in this group.


    <strong>Horsemanship has increased to level 1.</strong>


    I wasfortable enough on the horse, and I had even gotten the skill horsemanship. I didn¡¯t get basic skills too often these days. They seemed toe harder the high the level you reached. I supposed if you were a child starting at level 1 with no life skills, that made a lot of sense. It wasn¡¯t just my education that allowed me to learn skills quickly, but my low levels which absorbed experienced into new skills as quickly as I could disy them.


    The system of this world was probably built on the assumption that if you showed that much aptitude with any given skill, you nned to take it the rest of the way. That allowed me to gain dozens of skills, which quickly absorbed into each other and eventually became the arts. My body seemed to have settled primarily on two arts though, the art of deception and the art of seduction. Those two suited me fine.


    I spent my time during the ride contemting what I could do to bring the group closer together. The most obvious thing would be a group orgy. There were two women and two men. Beedle desired Bradrick and had already tasted me. I¡¯m sure Rio would have loved to tame her, and he was clearly interested in me. Bradrick was the only outlier, as I wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d react to too much seduction. The problem came on his level. He was a third sser, like his father. However, he was only in the 70s where his father had reached level 90.


    That meant that he was likely to be aware of any seduction I used on him. Unlike his brother, he wasn¡¯t driven by a lust for women. Well, if you wanted to be technical, both men seemed to have a loss for power, but Bradrick wanted the power of fame, while Seris wanted the control of individuals. It was a different type of power, but they were a lot alike in many ways.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop here,¡± Bradrick announced suddenly, getting off his horse.


    He handed the reigns to Rio. It was clear he had no ns to do any of the tasks. Those fell on the rest of us. I had been made aware of that, even if no one had specifically told me these rules. I slid off my horse as well. I then concentrated on what I was good with. I used to be bad at cooking and just allowed Min to handle it all, but once I realized a certain fact, my cooking improved substantially. I was an alchemist, but the same skills necessary for alchemy would work for cooking too.


    I didn¡¯t have a cooking skill to be good at cooking. There were probably plenty of decent cooks that didn¡¯t have a cooking skill. However, they had other skills at their disposal that they used to make good food. In my case, my precision and ability to memorize and follow instructions served me exceptionally well.


    Someone extremely skilled at using a sword could probably be somewhat decent and wielding a long knife. They may not be the same weapon, and everything wouldn¡¯t be applicable, but there was no doubt an expert swordsman probably wielded a knife better than someone who never held one. The same went for cooking. My alchemy skill could be applied to anything. This is why people in this world didn¡¯t just have a million skills for every action in life. They applied the skills they had for other tasks they needed toplete. The fit wasn¡¯t always perfect, but a monster tamer could probably do okay handling horses. It was that kind of thing.


    Once I realized I could, it didn¡¯t take long to memorize and follow a few simple recipes. I had a fire going in record time. My control of fire made this exceptionally easy to manage the temperature. I then began to cook lunch. I did this without being asked by anyone. Beedle¡¯s eyes were wide with shock as she saw my work. Rio had only just finished tying the horses up and had returned to get them some food and a brush, and I already had something cooking.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± He let out, and then he looked over at Bradrick, afraid of evenplimenting me.


    Bradrick gave a friendly smile in return. ¡°I told you she was worth bringing along, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Both Rio and Beedle seemed to rx with that. Bradrick wasn¡¯t still harboring his anger from earlier. They could both calm down now. As for me, I was already calm. I was exceptional at reading people, and while I might not have seen Bradrick¡¯s face, I knew his type. Had any of us addressed his previous anger, he¡¯d be more likely to hold a grudge, but as long as everyone pretended it never happened, then he would sweep it under the rug. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t do any silly thing like thank him for protecting me. It wouldn¡¯t endear me to him. Instead, it would embarrass him and make him feel resentful.


    He mightugh it off and smile today, but he would hold such actions against me. I wondered if that supposed friend of his, the girl who had drunk my elixir, had simply umted too many mistakes. Yes, it was Beedle who had ultimately hurt her, but it was Bradrick who had allowed this to happen. I also suspected that Beedle was on thin ice too because she had attacked another member. He overlooked it today, but there was no saying what tomorrow would bring. I decided to address none of it and continue to cook. Beedle sat down, keeping an equal distance between me and Bradrick, while Rio went to finish tending the horses. Bradrick watched me quickly prepare a meal.


    ¡°You also have fire magic,¡± Bradrick stated as he watched me.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Beedle as well?¡± I cocked my head.


    Beedle¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I-I never learned that element! I know lightning, water, and ice offensive spells!¡±


    She didn¡¯t sound offended, but some of her previouspetitiveness had returned. She was already starting to put our night behind her and return to normal. Still, a seed had been nted, and with a few words or a touch, I could bring back all of those emotions and turn her into a shy bumbling fool at will.


    ¡°I see. Yes, I picked up a lot of little skills on the road. I¡¯m only an okay fighter, but I¡¯m useful in many other ways.¡± I remained vague about my abilities.


    This wasn¡¯t unusual, even for his group. We were all adventurers, and even among a party, everyone had their own tricks that they wouldn¡¯t reveal. Even among married couples, it wasn¡¯t too odd to keep a special skill or two secrets. That was just a standard in this world.


    ¡°We normally would have snacked on bread and water to hold us over until we arrived. Starting a fire and cooking food takes too long. However, your speed is good, so I suppose we can have warm food.¡±


    The unsaid words were that we weren¡¯t able to eat in the inn before we left because of Bradrick¡¯s outburst. This was as close to an apology as any of us would get. I smiled at him and nodded.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long. In the future, let me know and I¡¯ll try to amodate.¡±


    He nodded but didn¡¯t say anything else. The food was finished and I passed it out by the time Rio was done with the horses. I didn¡¯t make much. It was just very basic stew, but it soaked into the bread we were nning to eat nicely and otherwise made for a good meal. Rio brought just a little bit of chatter to the group, and by the time we were done, everyone was more rxed.


    ¡°C-can you teach me to cook too?¡± Beedle asked, blushing.


    ¡°I can teach you what I know, but I admit I don¡¯t know a lot,¡± I responded modestly.


    ¡°I feel¡­ a bit more energized,¡± Rio said when we were done. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of cooks were capable of making food so good that it improved your status. Are you such a woman?¡±


    I giggled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so bold. I just slipped a little bit of stamina potion into it so to ease our journey.¡±


    He let out a cough. ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°W-wasting a stamina potion for just this?¡± Beedle¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I can always make more. It may be expensive in a store, but as long as I¡¯m around, this is simple enough.¡±


    Bradrick burst outughing, pping his knee. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you all having an alchemist would be good for the team?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± Beedle blushed as she remembered.


    ¡°You can all just say I made it with love.¡± I smiled.


    I let out too much charm with that one, as it stunned all three of them for a minute. I quickly started cleaning up the mess to get past that. Their moods all started to improve after that, and by the time we were riding, a lot of the tension from earlier had melted away.


    However, the stamina potion I had concocted was not something I poured into the stew, but something I made directly in the stew. I was just curious if I put some stamina ingredients in if it would be a stamina stew. I wondered how they¡¯d feel if they realized that one of the ingredients, I used was Beedle¡¯s lust fromst night. I collected some of her leaky fluids and integrated them into the stew to enhance the potency with my Lifebringer skill. It stated semen, but I had experimented with female fluids too. I thought it helped, but maybe that was my broken brain being hopeful. I didn¡¯t care, I made potions how I made potions, and I wasn¡¯t going to change.


    <strong>Cooking has increased to level 1.</strong>


    Hmm¡­ I guess I wasn¡¯t done gaining skills yet. Applying alchemy to cooking allowed me to unlock the cooking skill. Then again, maybe it was because I added my own secret ingredient to the mix? My party didn¡¯t know it, but they were going to be sampling arge assortment of fluids in the future. Don¡¯t worry, it wasn¡¯t anything I would drink.

 TOAD – Chapter 18

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 18


    After we finished eating, the group continued on. Bradrick finally called for a stope evening.


    ¡°If the reports are correct, the goblins are just beyond this hill,¡± Bradrick stated as he handed his horse to Rio to do all of the proper work, and then looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t start a fire. They¡¯ll see it.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Bradrick gave an empty smile. ¡°You can just call me Brad. We¡¯re teammates now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brad.¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t believe that at all. We were there to make Lord Brad look good. I was very clear on our ce. I still did my best to make dinner, but it was a little better than dry bread with a seasoned oil to dip in it. Still,pared to nothing, the oil took the edge off the bread and made the mealfortable. Of course, I had also slipped ingredients into the oil that would temporarily increase vitality.


    ¡°Are we waiting until the morning?¡± Rio asked once he finished with the horses.


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll rest until it¡¯s pitch ck, and then we¡¯ll approach the fortress.¡±


    I raised my head. ¡°Fortress? Not a cave?¡±


    I had assumed we would be walking into a situation not much different than the goblins I had encountered an eternity ago. It sounded like that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Goblins settle in whatever shelter they can scavenge. There was an old abandoned fort located here from a previous war. Father should have knocked it down, but he stupidly left it up.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± I observed. ¡°This area sits between his main territory and the Capital city of Dragon¡¯s Mount. If the Demon King ever turned on him, he¡¯d be able to quickly reactivate the fortress as a means of protecting hisnds.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Are you saying my father is treasonous?¡± Bradrick frowned.


    ¡°No, it would just be a precaution¡­ ah¡­ sorry, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. Apologies, my lord.¡± I bowed my head, and he readjusted in his seat.


    This time, he didn¡¯t bother to correct me about calling him my lord. Rio gave me a cautioning look, and I immediately understood my mistake. Party members weren¡¯t supposed to think or make Bradrick appear foolish. His father was a careful man. Choosing to deal with the asional monsters that took up residence in this fort was a small price to pay to have it as a security and deterrent. Of course, if he had manned the fort, he could be used of showing aggression toward the demon king, so this was a strategic choice.


    None of that went through Bradrick¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t have it in him to think of such things as a betrayal. He was a hero who did what was righteous under the demon lord. The politics that had surrounded Lord Typhoon were lost on his children. Perhaps Seris understood some of it, but that probably came from being paranoid and suspicious of everyone.


    Bradrick quickly allowed the event to pass, but like always, it was never abundantly clear how much it bothered him. I didn¡¯t think it was at a level where I was in danger, but you wouldn¡¯t know he was dropping you until it was toote to do something about it.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll attack at night.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to be careful. The goblins have good eyes at night,¡± Rio said.


    He shot me a side look as if to say that this was how I needed to approach Bradrick. He didn¡¯t show Bradrick¡¯s mistake with wanting to attack where only our side was disadvantaged, but he pointed it out anyway. That didn¡¯t seem to matter to Brad though.


    ¡°Goblins arezy and sleep a lot. They¡¯ll be more likely to sleep during the day.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure that was true. It was certainly daytime when I was captured by a goblin hunting party, but after that, I had spent the rest of my time in that cave. I never knew when it was day or night outside. I also recalled that there seemed to always be some goblins doing something. However, Bradrick said we were going to attack at night, so that meant that was what we were going to do.


    After we finished eating, I pulled out a nket and wrapped myself up. I hoped to get a few hours of sleep. The rest seemed to have the same idea. Only Bradrick decided to stay up and take watch, seemingly sitting stoically as the rest of us slept. However, the night was still chilly, and we didn¡¯t even have a fire. No matter what, I didn¡¯t seem to be able to get warm orfortable.


    That¡¯s when a rustle caused me to look behind me. Beedle had a slightly pink color to her cheeks as she moved to get into my sheets. Rio sleeping a distance away gave a longing look as if he wished one of us had crawled into his nket instead.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s just because it¡¯s cold.¡± She insisted, pushing her away inside.


    ¡°If you insist,¡± I smirked, causing her pink cheeks to darken.


    She still slid into the nket, hesitantly pushing herself against me. I noticed that she didn¡¯t press her back to me. We could have been back-to-back, but instead, she pressed her chest into mine and wrapped her arms around me. I was always morefortable with a ymate in bed with me, so I didn¡¯tin at all. My only regret is that there wouldn¡¯t be anything hard pressing down below when I woke up. I liked the feel of a morning wood poking my ass.


    Morning woods gave the best sex. It grew erect for reasons that even the man couldn¡¯t exin. They would appear, making it seem like the man was ready for sex, but as soon as anything like that initiated, the man would begin to wake up and his erection would begin to disappear. You had to work extra hard to keep him hard. I always liked a challenge.


    With women though, you had to start from the beginning, slowly teasing her until she became an unstoppable machine. It required a lot more time and effort. I could start ying with a guy and take him to climax in under ten minutes. Most women took at least an hour, and then she¡¯d be wound up for several hours after, requiring aftercare snuggling and affection, at least if you wanted her to leave happy and not regret her actions.


    ¡°What is your story?¡± Beedle whispered in my ear.


    I opened my eyes and stifled a sigh. I thought by the way I had ditched her this morning, she would have regretted things and kept her distance. I guess some girls were a bit harder to shake, no matter how cold you acted. She was making another attempt to get closer to me. I remained silent, not giving her anything to cling on to.


    ¡°I mean, are you really just a prostitute Brad¡¯s brother brought home? You¡¯re smart. You know alchemy. You can use magic. You can heal. I heard your level sixty! How could you be anything so¡­ so¡­¡± She wisely closed her mouth before saying something rude as she remembered who she was talking to.


    I finally let out a sigh and turned back to her. ¡°If a man sells wheat, do you call him a fool?¡±


    ¡°That depends how much he sells it for¡­¡± She furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Okay, what if he has more wheat than he knows what to do with. What if it¡¯s so much wheat, that if he doesn¡¯t unload it, then he will be swamped with rotting food, which would bring in rats and other animals and end up causing him more trouble than it¡¯s worth?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I guess he¡¯d have to sell it¡­ that¡¯s if he didn¡¯t give it away.¡± She responded, and then she red at me. ¡°What does that have to do with my question?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m like that man. I have too much wheat, and the only way I can keep the vermin from taking advantage is to give it away to whoever I can, as cheaply as I can.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I chuckled, reaching out and patting her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°


    She squirmed under the sudden attention I was giving her. ¡°When we go in there, just stay close to me, okay? I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡± I licked my lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to get as close to you as possible.¡±


    I knew this would only encourage her to be more intrusive in the future, but with her body pressed against me, I was finding myself containing excess wheat once again and I needed to unload it. Some people may like the feel of a firece on a cold night. I find nothing better than the heat emanating from an aroused woman climaxing. Once she got going, her body radiated heat.


    My hands worked their way down into her clothing as I gently nibbled on her ear. Just as she had trapped me so that I couldn¡¯t leave, I trapped her so that she couldn¡¯t either. My fingers plunged in her warmth while I teased her skin with my tongue. I used my deceptive techniques. I was very skilled at Sleight of Hand, so all of my actions went unnoticed by Bradrick and Rio.


    Of course, what couldn¡¯t go unnoticed was Beedle¡¯s squeals and moans. She tried so hard to keep herself quiet, but in the end, the soundsing from under our nket was unmistakable. Bradrick sat in his spot with his back so straight that one thought he had a stick up his butt. No matter where he looked as he served as the watch, he never turned his head in our direction. As for Rio, he didn¡¯t have Sleight of Hand at all. He couldn¡¯t hide the tent forming in his nket, nor the movement of his hands as he took care of himself solo.


    Dark overtook the camp, and while I couldn¡¯t say I got a lot of sleep, I did feel very refreshed and satisfied. Bradrick waited a good hour after Beedle¡¯s noises settled down before he finally spoke up.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s time!¡± His voice came out as a croak.


    I rose from the nket and stretchedfortably. As for Beedle, she struggled for some time to get her clothes back on while the men made sure to be busy elsewhere. I was far more skilled at taking her clothes off than she was at putting them back on. As for how this would affect her rtionship with Bradrick in the future? That wasn¡¯t any of my concern. It didn¡¯t take long for us to pack up again, since we had never officially made camp for the night.


    ¡°You stiff?¡± I asked Rio with a smirk.


    He jerked. When I pointed to his back, he coughed and blushed.


    ¡°R-right¡­ the campground was¡­¡± He stopped and then looked around for Bradrick before leaning to me. ¡°Well, it was downright awful, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Bradrick had chosen a rocky area for them to get rest. He was the only one who didn¡¯t lie down in it, so he was the only one who didn¡¯t suffer the repercussions of it. Still, even if Rio couldn¡¯t say that he messed up, or potentially face the wrath of Bradrick. That was the kind of party that it was.


    However, up until now, all we had done is ride and camp. Everything had been risk-free. Now, we were going to face real danger. How everyone handled truebat was about to be revealed.

 TOAD – Chapter 19

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 19


    Just like the adventuring hero that he feigned to be, Bradrick took the lead in the group. Bradrick wasn¡¯t a coward, or even unwilling to put his life on the line. Certainly, if one analyzed him closely, Bradrick had various qualities that would seem heroic. He was strong, brave, and determined. It was the selfless part where things began to fall apart. Bradrick¡¯s image mattered more to him than the lives of his teammates or even those he saved. Well, that was my impression of the man after spending thest few days around him.


    As the essories that we were, Bradrick had us follow as he scouted ahead. Rio took the lead behind Bradrick, and the pair of us remained behind Rio. Since Bradrick was ahead of us, it was unlikely that if we were caught in an ambush, Bradrick would be able to do anything. That meant that Rio would be mostly responsible for our safety.


    ¡°Beedle, you aren¡¯t to cast a spell unless I ask for it. Your spells could turn the tides in a battle, and I won¡¯t have you growing exhausted taking down some low-level enemies.¡± Bradrick dered.


    Beedle bought into his rhetoric nodding her head excitedly. As for me, I was much more realistic. He wanted to take all of the glory for himself. In this world, there was a level of bnce between jobs. A decently skilled ck mage could be just as effective as a swordsman. Certainly, my seductress abilities could do a lot of damage, independent of all of the ridiculous skills I had umted over time.


    I couldn¡¯t say if Beedle was such a mage. Actually, I would guess that she was extremely limited in her magical use. That didn¡¯t matter though, because she¡¯d never be allowed to thrive in this group. She was to keep her head down, kill what he points at, and make him look good.


    ¡°Aria, I hope you don¡¯t mind holding the supplies. We won¡¯t be in there too long, but it¡¯s good to have some things at the ready, like spare weapons and potions.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I smiled back, hiding my true thoughts deeply behind my mask of deception.


    My job was to carry the backpack and maybe heal if needed. That was it. In reality, I wasn¡¯t too bad of a swordsman myself. When I tied my ability with seduction, I could take down armies. Well, those were under very particr circumstances, and I couldn¡¯t say I was up to the task spontaneously. Either way, I wasn¡¯t worried about this particr trip into the goblin-infested fort. They didn¡¯t even have anyone on the lookout. Whether it was night or day seemed to be meaningless at this point.


    Bradrick reached the side entrance into the fort. We may be confident, but we weren¡¯t stupid enough to walk right through the front door. The rest of us were a bit behind him, but he didn¡¯t wait to slide the door open and step inside. I couldn¡¯t help but allow a flicker of worry to appear on my face, intentionally, of course. Rio noticed the look and leaned back toward me.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    I gave him a nervous smile. I wasn¡¯t feeling very anxious at all. I waspletely calm. However, the personality and emotions I disyed to the world had long since stopped being my actual feelings. A girl on her first adventure killing goblins should be worried, and so I looked worried. Before entering, Rio lit a torch. He handed it back for Beedle to carry so that he had his hands free. Pulling his de in one hand and a shield in the other, he carefully opened the door.


    As we stepped in, a familiar reek assaulted my nostrils. It almost felt nostalgic. I had started my journey in a cave that smelled like this. That wasn¡¯t the only time I had been inundated with goblin musk. There was also the Reinhardt¡¯s captured creatures, as well as the cave of monsters I had made beside thebyrinth. Was it strange that it kind of sexually excited me?


    ¡°Brad?¡± Rio hissed, not able to see where the other man had gone.


    There was a bit of silence, and then a shape started to appear from the darkness. Rio straightened up, holding his sword defensively in front of us until the for coalesced into Bradrick. As soon as he identified the other man, Rio let out a breath of relief. Just because this was an easy mission didn¡¯t mean that death couldn¡¯t be caused in an instant. Rio remained vignt at all times.


    ¡°Come.¡± Brad gestured, ¡°I found a few sleeping goblins. We¡¯ll take them out quietly.¡±


    Brad let us all down a few corridors of dark hallways. Slits in the walls for murder holes were the only light source, and they came few and far between. Beedle¡¯s torchlight was the best we were going to get to make out any corners. Goblins were much smaller than humans, and if they wanted to, they could hide in ces inessible to humans. I recalled how the goblins lived in thebyrinth, their entire colony seemingly hidden within cracks in a wall.


    Brad slowed down and held a finger up to his mouth. He then pointed at a few lumpy shapes just barely in view. If we got any closer with the torch, the light may wake one of them, so Beedle and I were to wait while the other two cut some goblin throats. I leaned back against a wall while the two men moved on ahead. Beedle acted more anxious, looking around worriedly.


    The two men silently went to the lumps and kneeled. There was a swish sound, and listening carefully I could hear a gurgle. The two men then continued, bing dark shapes and disappearing into the light beyond. It looked like there were more than just those few goblins we could see. A minute passed, and they still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Beedle let out a scream, dropping the torch.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I hissed, but I didn¡¯t need her to answer, because my eyes followed where she was looking.


    A group of six goblins was behind us. There must have been some kind of hidden path or crack that Bradrick hadn¡¯t noticed. Now that the two-armed men left, they took the advantage to swarm on the defenseless women. At least, that was what I got by the lewd expressions on their faces. It was the same expression I had seen back then when the goblins had pushed me down and had me for the first time.


    Beedle hadpletely panicked. So much for an experienced adventurer. I had expected her to at least be able to keep her cool, but she had been so shocked that she had even dropped the torch, killing the light in the hallway and making it difficult to see each other or the goblins. Two of the goblins started to head toward her. She hadpletely forgotten to use a spell, and all stepped back before tripped and fell on her butt. The remaining four goblins walked toward me. They took confident steps ofplete victory.


    I licked my lips and held out my arms. ¡°Come, sweetie.¡±


    My words caressed the air, causing the goblins to stiffen instantly. The one in front walked directly into my arms, not even raising his weapon in defense. I wrapped my arms around him gently and lifted my hand, stroking his cheek as I leaned to his ear.


    ¡°Die for me.¡±


    <strong>{Goblin has been tamed.}</strong>


    Seducing a goblin was nothing. My charm, my smell, my body¡­ everything I possessed was a weapon. Goblins were fundamentally weak, low-level monsters. The only reason they were dangerous was because of their numbers and their size. They could be deceptively dangerous. When it came one-on-one¡­ even a first-tier newbie could defeat a goblin with ease. What hope did this little guy have against me?


    He turned around, raised his club, and then attacked his three friends. They had simrly been stunned by my voice, although it wasn¡¯t at the level they had been seduced. It was still enough that when his club fell, he crushed the first goblin¡¯s skull without resistance. As he attacked the second one, the two began to snap out of it. My goblin fought for me, so his attacks were much more ferocious. There was no such thing as a desire for self-preservation.


    He held out well, but ultimately and disappointingly wasn¡¯t able to take them both down. He killed one more goblin and injured the second. I casually pulled my sword from my belt, and as the surviving goblin beat down my tamed monster, thrown into a violent rage, I casually stabbed it in the back of the head. Walking up, I stared down at the goblin who had fought for me.


    He was still alive, but barely, having taken many blows, making his ugly face even more unsightly. He looked up at me adoringly, trying to give a hopeful smile. That blissful look remained on his face, even as I put my de in his throat.


    At this point, the torch had gone out, and my eyes had adjusted to the minimal lighting of the hallway. I could hear the muffled cries more than see anything, but I was able to find my way to Beedle who had been taken around a corner. She had been stripped down, the majority of her clothes ripped off. One goblin was holding her down while the other was pulling out his cock. These were certainly eager monsters. Without knowing if they had even defeated us, they were already ready to rape her.


    In the dark and around the corner, the panicked Beedle couldn¡¯t see me at all. I didn¡¯t move to save her though. Rather, I was just curious to watch the scene unfold. In fact, it was a little exciting watching it. I even considered sending some pheromones her way so she¡¯d get into it, or letting her fall in an illusion so she gave it her all. It was her own fault. She should have been more than enough to take on two goblins. This was her fate for failure.


    The goblin between her legs managed to force them open and tear off the underwear. He shoved his bulbous nod inside her. She let out a cry, her eyes bulging as she was vited. My hand slowly moved between my legs and I bit my lip excitedly as I watched her. The goblin¡¯s green ass pushed in and out as he banged her roughly. She tried to fight again, but he clung to her hips tenaciously, his body moving where she did, clinging to her like his dick had to be in her pussy.


    ¡°Gegegege!¡± heughed excitedly as he banged her.


    The other goblin got too excited and eager. He grabbed her head, pulling out his dick, and shoving it in her mouth. Her eyes nearly popped out as his member was shoved down her throat. She was now being taken from both sides. After the initial surprise, her eyebrows furrowed. Someone so good at reading people like me saw the problem. The goblin had been far too eager to sexually gratify himself. She was about to mp down and bite off his dick.


    If she did this, he¡¯d likely fly into a rage and beat her to death. I raised my hand and cast Sex Paralysis. Just as she went to mp her teeth down, her entire body froze, unable to move.


    ¡°Ghhlll!¡± She let out a cry of surprise muffled against the goblin¡¯s cock as she found herself unable to move.


    She could only lie there and take it from both sides as the goblin¡¯s plowed her. I had slipped my fingers inside and was near climaxing myself. After I was finished, I¡¯d help her. This was just to give Beedle a little taste. She wasn¡¯t exactly an innocent person anyway. She had hurt the previous girl who was in this party because of her jealousy. However, if I had to be honest, this wasn¡¯t about some kind of revenge or justice, but purely for my own gratification.


    The wet noises of the goblins sliding into her, and her muffled cries as tears fell down her cheeks was ecstasy. I grabbed the wall, panting as I started to cum.


    An arrow flew from the darkness, hitting the goblin between her legs, in the face. He fell back dead. A person came racing at full tilt, cutting down the goblin that was inside her mouth.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± I slid back behind the corner, ruining my climax a bit as it was cut short.


    As I leaned against the wall, my wet juices ruining my underwear, Brad and Rio picked up Beedle. She immediately began bawling, clinging to Rio as she sobbed out her misery. At some point during her wailing, the name Aria came out.


    ¡°Where is Aria?¡± Bradrick grabbed her arm and demanded.


    I rolled my arms, lifted my hand, and pulled, ripping my clothing in a few ces.


    ¡°Help!¡± I stumbled out from the corner. ¡°Oh¡­ thank the gods!¡±


    I stumbled desperately, Bradrick catching me. ¡°Y-you¡¯re okay!¡±


    ¡°I-I was so scared!¡± I wept as desperately as Beedle. ¡°I¡­ ran¡­ I was barely able to get away!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ we shouldn¡¯t have left them.¡± Rio made a fist and punched the wall, even while still holding Beedle.


    Bradrick shot him an indescribable look. That came too close to admitting his mistake, which he would never do, but Rio was too worked up to notice. After the boys finally managed to calm us, Beedle turned to me. I stiffened for a second, suddenly afraid she might have seen something. Of course, I¡¯d deny it so convincingly that even she¡¯d think she might be wrong, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted the usations.


    ¡°Aria¡­ were you¡­ hurt?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s my fault!¡± Beedle sobbed. ¡°I was supposed to protect you! I¡¯m the mage, you¡¯re the healer. I should have¡­ I just¡­ I got scared and flustered¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­¡±


    Beedle threw her arms around me and hugged me. Her mouth went to my ear and she whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I see it running down your leg. I won¡¯t tell anyone what happened. I promise.¡±


    I hugged her tighter. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I reacted ordingly, although I was kicking myself that Beedle had been so observant as to see my lust dripping down my legs. She must have assumed I was raped like her and managed to escape. Maybe she needed to believe we shared in mutual rape. Well, technically, we did. I thoroughly enjoyed hers. I gently stroked Beedle¡¯s hair, a small and guiltless smile on my face.

 TOAD – Chapter 20

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 20


    Click  for Survey


    Please take this survey. This will be very important, especially for this summer, on how I''m going to be writing and what I write in the future. If you enjoy the writing at all and don''t respond, you''re selling yourself short here. I really want to use this to guide my future writing.


    Sincerely,


    Whatsawhizzer


    After finally settling Beedle down, the boys felt guilty for having abandoned us. Beedle was bruised up, but a quick potion and all of the physical trauma was gone. That only left the emotional trauma, which was likely heavy. She had a haunted look in her eyes, and the only reason she hadn¡¯t left was that she¡¯d need to leave alone. She clung to my arm as the pair of us continued to move deeper into the abandoned fort filled with goblins.


    Even Bradrick had been affected by what had happened to Beedle. He no longer took off ahead, and every time he looked at her, his eyes flickered with aplicated look. I wondered what he was thinking. I¡¯d like to think it was pure sympathy, and while he may have felt some, I was betting the thoughts in his head centered more around whether Beedle was a liability. Should they continue to bring her along, or just dump her?


    It was unlikely she¡¯d be going on another mission with him. She had been unable to deal with even a simple goblin when it took her off guard. She was too used to the men handling all of the battles. This wasn¡¯t to say that she was weak, but her spells took time and being caught off guard and close range were two things that she couldn¡¯t handle. In a situation where she had the backing of all her teammates, things would have turned out different.


    She didn¡¯t even think about how the stress of this trauma would affect her in the future. Would she freeze up with the next enemy, or start throwing attacks out that put herself and her teammates in danger? Now that she was mentallypromised, it was difficult to say. Ignoring all of that, there was no saying she¡¯d even want to go on another mission. Likely she¡¯d be haunted by what happened for the rest of her life. It must be nice¡­


    As I gave her aforting arm, I found myself wondering about such a thing. I had the corrupting influence of Seductress andter Mental Fortitude to keep my mind under control. However, Min had been raped by goblins as well, and she didn¡¯t have such protection. I realized that part of the reason I had been enamored with Min was that we had shared such an experience. Yet, the way she handled it, and the way Beedle handled it were radically different. As Beedle shook while holding onto me, I realized that Min was mentally far stronger than I had ever given him credit for.


    With that thought, an image shed in my mind. It was Min, bloodied and broken on the floor. That was thest time I had seen him. I had put him in that state. No, he went by Bryson now. He still was a boy, and now he acted like a hero too, even iming he was from another world. It was like he wanted to live the life he had fantasized about for me. Was he trying to show me that I could have been a hero? Was he rubbing my failures in my face?


    Thinking about Min only caused my mood to sour. I didn¡¯t know how I felt about her. At least when it came to Devon, I knew that we were enemies. He said he¡¯d kill me the next time he saw me. Well, he was a human from the human realm, so our paths weren¡¯t likely to cross here deep in the demon realm. I also didn¡¯t n to get involved with politics again. A nameless adventurer and traveling alchemist¡­ that seemed as good of an identity as any.


    As I was thinking about such things, the group continued deeper into thepound. We encountered a few groups of goblins, but there were rarely more than groups of three. The two of them would swiftly take them out before we were seen. We had already killed enough goblins to equal that cave I had once been in, and there was no end in sight.


    As we continued deeper, I began to hear the sounds of whimpering and crying. Bradrick gave a gesture for us to all get down, and he slowly began to creep toward the noise. He probably would have gone on without us, but he didn¡¯t want a repeat of thest ambush. We ended up entering a room. The sounds and smells immediately told me where we were. It was a ce I was extremely familiar with from both sides. This was the breeding room.


    There were four women. This room must have been a barracks or bedroom once. The woman was chained to broken, rotting beds. Honestly, they had things better off than I had in that cave. My bare ass was on cold rock day and night. They at least were on something soft, even if it was covered in goblin filth.


    ¡°Damn them¡­¡± Rio hissed under his breath.


    One woman was on her stomach, weeping into a pillow. There was another woman who looked to be very pregnant and about to pop with goblin babies. There was a third woman who had goblin cum leaking from her crotch, staring up at the ceiling with a vacant, lost look. The final girl was the only one who reacted. She jerked when she saw shapes in the room. At first, she was afraid a goblin hade to rape her, but when she saw who it was, hope and excitement filled her eyes.


    ¡°Please, help!¡± She immediately started to panic, pulling on the chains. ¡°Gods, help me!¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Bradrick hissed angrily.


    There were no goblins in the room at the moment, but that didn¡¯t mean there might not be ones close enough to hear and investigate when one of the breeders got noisy. The woman barely listened, still crying out and rattling her chain. Of the other three girls, the pregnant girl weakly raised her head in response to the noise and the crying girl looked up. The nk-eyed girl didn¡¯t move.


    Bradrick took three steps and then backhanded the girl making noise. She let out a cry as she fell back on the bed.


    ¡°Be quiet, dumb bitch!¡± He cursed.


    She whimpered, rubbing her cheek, but when she looked back up at him, there was no fear or anger. Instead, there was hope and submission. How was a strike to the face any worse than what she had already been through? Likely, women who had been through these kinds of experiences got with the toughest man they could, even if he was abusive. At least, that¡¯s what I would have done.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a pregnant one.¡± Rio sighed.


    ¡°W-wait!¡± The woman weakly held up her hand, but Rio pulled a knife and while looking away, stabbed her in the throat.


    The other girls jerked but didn¡¯t say anything else. They all knew the cost of getting pregnant with a goblin. It was often considered a mercy just to kill them. It wasn¡¯t that these women couldn¡¯t be saved, it was more than the cost of saving them was too high. After all, if they were valuable enough to go through such expensive rehabilitation, someone would have already been dispatched to rescue them. It was a general understanding that most adventurers wouldn¡¯t rescue someone so far gone. She would have had to be carried back, and almost certainly have the babies on the way, which also meant her death was almost certain.


    Not only did pregnancy births often lead to the death of the mother, but even if she survived, the babies would have to be killed instantly. The responsibility for monsters who were brought into a vige fell on the person who did it. In other words, if an adventurer rescued a woman pregnant with goblins, then it would be the adventurer¡¯s responsibility to make sure those goblins died. It¡¯d be done at a cost to them unless someone from her family took over responsibility. In most cases where a woman was dragged in by goblins, there was no one from her family left. Furthermore, the mother would have gone through the trauma of pushing out abominations. This caused me to remember the abomination I had to push out. It was sometimes better to just die quickly than go through that.


    The woman was already very weak, and it didn¡¯t take long before her gurgling ended and she died silently. The crying woman cried harder, but when Bradrick shot her a look, she shoved her face in the dirty mattress to stifle the noise. As for the woman who was struck, she looked at Bradrick like a loyal dog. She even wagged her tail expectantly, her earsid back in submission. She was a demon with dog or wolf-like traits.


    ¡°That¡­ could have been me.¡± Beedle shivered, holding me tighter.


    She didn¡¯t have sympathy for these women but fear that she could have been on one of these beds, the same thing happening to her. I gave a fake sympathetic look as I stroked her arm. It didn¡¯t take long until the chains were broken and the three naked women were on their feet, covered in raggy cum-stained nkets that had been in the room.


    ¡°Beedle, take them to the exit.¡±


    Beedle¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A-alone?¡±


    I could already feel her body shaking.


    ¡°We¡¯re already so far. I¡¯m not going to waste time going back and allowing them to be alerted and mount a defense.¡± Bradrick dered.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already cleared out everything on the way here.¡± Rio tried tofort her. ¡°As long as you go back the way you came, you won¡¯t run into any demons.¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­¡± She responded shakily.


    ¡°Useless!¡± Bradrick hissed, causing her to wince like she had just been struck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with them.¡± I dered.


    ¡°Aria?¡± Rio frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back after taking them to the entrance,¡± I exined. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Beedle looked at me with teary eyes. She likely thought I was being brave, but I honestly just wanted her to stop grabbing onto me. I was bing one of those people who didn¡¯t like to be touched. It wasn¡¯t because I was a recluse. Quite the opposite. The feeling of a girl pressing against me was making me horny, and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be getting any relief for a while. Her traumatized, vulnerable state was a turn on. I had yed with myself earlier, and now I was barely keeping myself restrained. Once I dropped them off at the entrance, I¡¯d finally have a few minutes alone. I could y with myself for some relief, although if I found a goblin on the way back, I would fuck him too.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a guard.¡± The woman who had been weeping suddenly spoke up. ¡°I-if you give me a de, I can protect your women.¡±


    Bradrick and Rio gave her a dubious look. I tended to agree with them. She seemed to be the most emotionally damaged one present. Plus, she had been captured by the goblins in the first ce. While there was a difference between handling two or so goblins in a team and being overrun, it was still questionable.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Rio tried to let her down gently.


    ¡°We¡­ were ambushed. I¡¯ve from the nearby vige. We were sent here before we knew there were goblins. My friends¡­¡± Her voice broke. ¡°They were all men. They¡¯re dead now. I was hit by a rock, and when I woke up, I was chained to the bed.¡±


    Bradrick stepped forward and pulled a dagger out of his belt, handing it to her. ¡°Beedle will take you all to our camp where you can eat and get a change of clothing.¡±


    I was a bit surprised he gave her the knife. She could end up knocking Beedle out and robbing us while we were still cleaning up the remaining goblins. Then again, I wasn¡¯t the trusting sort.


    Beedle finally managed to calm down. After all, as much as she trusted me, in her mind, I was just another victim who was a bit braver than her. If a half-naked stranger with a dagger was what was needed to calm her though, I wasn¡¯tining. The two men headed off deeper into theplex, while the five women headed toward the entrance.

 TOAD – Chapter 21

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 21


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click  for Survey


    Please take this survey. This will be very important, especially for this summer, on how I''m going to be writing and what I write in the future. If you enjoy the writing at all and don''t respond, you''re selling yourself short here. I really want to use this to guide my future writing.


    Sincerely,


    Whatsawhizzer


    The group ofdies headed back toward the entrance. My ns were to ditch them and go find some fun before rejoining the men. Other than an experience with that centaur, I hadn¡¯t don¡¯t anything recently. I had yed with Beedle, but she was exactly the kind of girl who reciprocated all that much, so it left me only hotter and more bothered.


    The five of us moved as quietly as we could through the hallway. The one whose eyes were nk followed along where she was pulled, but she didn¡¯t seem to have another thought in her head. asionally, one of the women would let out a sob or shiver, which echoed in the darkness. I didn¡¯t bother to tell them if they kept it up, we might be heard and found by a few goblins. At that point, the guard better pull her weight, because I wasn¡¯t inclined to do much more to save these women.


    I should be more sympathetic, especially since it had been others who had saved me from my goblins. However, the only reason that band had even seeded was that I had knocked the majority of the goblins unconscious. Besides, I had personally worked off that debt with them before being left in the cave of a spider monster. In the end, I don¡¯t feel they had ever really saved me. No one had rescued me. I rescued myself. Even when it came to Nova, it was my choices that led to his death.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be okay.¡± The weepy woman with the dagger spoke. ¡°I know the way.¡±


    Although she said that, the group moved extremely slowly. Whenever there was a thump, an echo, or a screech in the distance, they would freeze up, and it¡¯d take at least a minute to get them stumbling forward again. One would think these girls would be all too eager to flee this ce, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. They were too afraid to even try to fight.


    That¡¯s why when we heard the sounds of gibbering and lights ahead of us at an intersection, the girls all froze in ce. The one who had been holding the dagger stepped in front of everyone, but her eyes resembled a deer facing down a hunter. I considered letting nature take its course, but I decided to attempt such an act a second time would only be inconvenient for me. I grabbed the girls and pushed them to the side.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± hissed Beedle. ¡°We need to run!¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± I hissed back, keeping the girls behind me as I turned to face the iing goblins.


    I lifted my hand and began to weave magic. A group of three noisy goblins turned the corner, facing us. The girls all immediately gasped, and the soldier with the knife tried to lunge forward, but I blocked her advancement. She stared at me with wide-eyes, so I took my hand to my face and put a finger over my lips, telling her to be quiet. These girls were all whimpering and gasping so much, they might as well be advertising us. I used wind magic to suppress the sounds and smells, but the goblins seemed to have heard, as they were no looking around suspiciously.


    They wouldn¡¯t have had to look hard, because we were standing right there, in an alcove on the side of the hallway. Yet, as their eyes fell on us and all of the girls stiffened, their scanning gaze kept moving. One of the goblins took several steps into the hall toward us. He ended up only a meter or two away from us. The soldier girl¡¯s dagger hand was shaking. I reached out and put my hand on hers, calming her.


    A few moments passed as the goblin looked right through us, or seemingly through us. Then, he let out a grunt, turned around, and headed to the rest of the group. They had been walking perpendicr to our path, and they continued undisturbed. As the goblins left us behind and their lights disappeared in the distance, the girls behind me all let out cries of relief.


    ¡°A-aria¡­ what did you do?¡± Beedle asked.


    ¡°Was that a special skill of yours?¡± Asked the soldier.


    I looked at them and then gave a nod. Technically, I had a special skill that had opened up my path to illusion magic. It wasn¡¯t just for my enjoyment. It was rather easy to trick simple-minded creatures like goblins into seeing whatever I wanted as well. I had never used it so tantly as to make someone see nothing where there was something, but it seemed to work all of the same.


    The girls waited another minute, and then we continued. It didn¡¯t take much longer before we found the exit. This was the same door we had entered from. When the door opened, a flood of light came in. It was day outside now, which was hardly noticeable within the dank fort. Some of these girls hadn¡¯t seen sunlight in weeks, and covered their eyes and paused as they were blinded by the flood of light. As the girls slowly filed outside and gathered outside of the door, I turned to reenter the castle. Beedle was still holding my cloak, so she felt as I tugged the other direction. She spun toward me.


    ¡°You¡¯re going so soon?¡± Beedle asked, a sh of panic in her eyes.


    ¡°You guys are out.¡± I shrugged. ¡°The guys might need my healing.¡±


    Beedle reluctantly tightened her grip. ¡°You have other skills took, don¡¯t you? Those goblins¡­ you fought off and killed the ones that attacked you.¡±


    I was a bit surprised she hade to that conclusion just from what had happened so far, but I saw no reason to lie. I gave a silent nod. Beedle shook for a second, clenching her teeth.


    ¡°Please, take us back to the camp, at least,¡± Beedle asked.


    I raised an eyebrow as all of the girls were looking at me now, other than the helpless girl with a nk look. Goblins did leave the fort. It wasn¡¯t like out there was much safer from goblins than in here. After all, other than the guard and Beedle, these other women had likely been captured during goblin raids.


    What surprised me was that after helping them escape those goblins, they had put all of their hopes and dreams of escape on me. All I had done is y with their perceptions a bit. If these girls knew what I was truly capable of, maybe I could understand them acting this way, but still.


    Looking at each of their hopeful gazes, I sighed and nodded. Who knew? Maybe on the journey back, one of the girls would be so appreciative that she¡¯d visit my bedroll. This was merely called nting some seeds if I did say so myself.


    The group of us left the fort. It was hard to believe that there was such a grisly scene being left behind since the forest was peaceful with a bright sun overhead. Beedle and I lead the girls away from the fort, and toward our camp, which was a ce out of clear eyesight of the fort. As we made it there, I immediately began to notice that there was something off.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Beedle cried out in a shrill voice.


    The horses were gone, and so were the majority of supplies. As the other girls started to see the destroyed nature of the camp, they also began to panic.


    ¡°Aria, the goblins found our camp.¡±


    While they were bing noisier, I was looking around the camp. ¡°No¡­¡±


    I grabbed my sword and pulled my de, moving at full speed as I struck. My de shed out and struck a truck. There was the protesting shout of a man¡¯s voice, but it ended as quickly as I had struck. The girls muttering instantly silenced. Standing against the trunk where there hadn¡¯t been anyone before was a man. He had been holding a knife in his hand and was pressed their hiding. Once I struck, the illusion that was hiding him ending, and he appeared as if from nowhere.


    As for where my de went, it cut directly into his neck, half decapitating him. Blood spurted out, running down my de and the front of the man¡¯s outfit. He looked into my eyes wide-eyed, a few gurgling soundsing out as he quickly died.


    ¡°Wh-what is that?¡± Beedle demanded.


    ¡°An assassin,¡± I responded, pulling the de out of his neck and allowing him to drop harmlessly to the ground. ¡°That would be my guess.¡±


    Who else would have a dagger, and be hiding with illusion magic? If I wasn¡¯t a master of illusions, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see him. However, no illusion magic worked on me, so whatever he used that made him looked blended with the tree was lost on him.


    The girls stared in wide-eyed silence. They had all been expecting goblins, but why would there be a demon assassin here? Was he the one that destroyed the camp and made the horses flee? Wasn¡¯t that goblin work?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± The guard shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I was looking over the camp, making sure there was no one else present. I had reacted too impulsively. Seeing the dagger, I had felt threatened and attacked with my de. I should have seduced the man so I could get information from him. That would have been the smart thing to do. Then again, that would only expose more of my skills to these women. They now knew that the sword I wore on my belt wasn¡¯t for show. Beedle in particr watched in awe as I cleaned the de on the grass and then put it back in my scabbard.


    ¡°Aria, please, what is going on?¡± Beedle begged.


    ¡°Someone didn¡¯t want us returning to camp,¡± I spoke my thoughts out loud picking up the dagger the man had. ¡°Rather, they wanted anyone returning to quickly perish. Poison.¡±


    I spit out after taking a small lick of the dagger. I knew exactly what poison it was. It wasn¡¯t the kind that would have killed someone, but it definitely would have weakened them and made them an easy target, especially if they didn¡¯t have any horses or supplies.


    ¡°Who would want us dead?¡± the guard woman asked.


    ¡°Not you¡­ us¡­ or rather¡­¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Bradrick.¡±


    ¡°Brad!¡± Beedle jerked.


    ¡°There must be a trap inside. This was set up just in case he managed to escape the trap.¡± I dered, putting the poison dagger away. ¡°I¡¯m returning inside.¡±


    ¡°W-wait! What about us?¡± Beedle asked in a squeaky voice.


    ¡°Just get out of here. You¡¯re not so far that it¡¯s impossible on foot. Just get back to town quickly.¡± I dered.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if they are in trouble¡­¡± Beedle looked hesitant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in this party anymore.¡± I dered. ¡°You¡¯d be best off removing your clothing and blending in with the goblin raped victims¡­ well you¡¯ve already earned our status.¡±


    Beedle¡¯s face turned flush. ¡°Wh-what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t reveal you know anything about us or our party. Just leave. You were goblin victims who managed to escape. That is all.¡± As I spoke, I was quickly checking my equipment and getting ready to


    ¡°And you? What are you doing?¡± She asked worriedly. ¡°Come with us. You can keep us safe!¡±


    I frowned, looking back down at the fort in the distance. ¡°I¡¯m going back in.¡±


    It probably wasn¡¯t the brightest thing I had ever done, but I felt like I had to see this to the end. If Bradrick and Rio were in trouble and I did nothing, then I could only me myself if bad things happened after. I knew that it was a foolish way of thinking, but I wasn¡¯t ready to turn my back on this life just yet!


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here


    to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 22

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 22


    I put the girls I had left behind out of my mind as I moved back down to the fort. Everything that had happened had been far too suspicious to ignore. There had to be some kind of trap going on. There was a possibility that the person they were looking for was me. However, I found it far more likely that they were aiming for Bradrick.


    I had been so foolish. They had already assassinated General Typhon. Why wouldn¡¯t they go after his sons too? I had told myself that the rest of the household was of no consequence, but it was clear that someone wanted the entire family dead. As soon as Bradrick returned home, his very next adventure was a setup aiming to end his life. As I was trying to move up to the fort as stealthily as possible, using all of my sneaking skills to reduce the sound and remain hard to see within the tall grass brush, I caught a movement out of the side of my eye.


    I immediately fell to my stomach, using the brush to obscure my ce, while peering out between several stalks in the direction someone had moved. It could have been a bird. It could have been a goblin. As my eyes focused, I saw someone moving that stood out among the rest. It was a hooded figure. They were rather tall and moved with a clear, determined purpose. This was not a goblin then.


    The mysterious person looked around cautiously before they continued moving, but thankfully, they hadn¡¯t seen me earlier. This was because they had been walking in front of me. Perhaps, they had even waited for us to leave the fort beforeing in themselves. They hadn¡¯t expected one of us to turn back, or maybe they hadn¡¯t expected the assassin to fail to kill us all.


    After a quick survey, they ducked through a door, entering the fort. I hadn¡¯t noticed this door before, as it seemed hidden, which meant the person knew this ce better than Bradrick. Even after they ducked through, I¡¯d be hard-pressed to be able to find the door again myself. That was how secretive this entrance had been. It was very suspicious, and so was that person suddenly appearing right after the assassin. I believed they were rted. Taking a deep breath, I stood back up, patted off my pants, and then headed in through the door I was familiar with.


    Plunging back into darkness, I began to move somewhat quickly, feeling somewhat anxious. I passed the dead bodies of various goblins, most of which had been the ones Bradrick had killed on the way in. If I had run into another though, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted time fucking them. I was feeling an increasing sense of worry. Something had felt off since we arrived. It felt like there had been too many goblins, and they had been too well organized. They had even managed to ambush us once. Now that I found the camp had been ransacked in the short hour we were in there and an assassin as well, it left me extremely concerned.


    It was only about ten minutes before I could see a light ahead. I could also hear the sounds of battle. I was on full alert now, and it was time to fight. I wouldn¡¯t be ying around with goblins anymore. I pulled out my de and moved into the lit room. Before I could react, I saw someone flying back, and hitting a wall with a resounding thud. A spurt of blood shot out of his mouth as he copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Rio!¡± I hissed, running up to the man.


    I grabbed his cheeks and lifted his head. His unfocused eyes finallynded on me.


    ¡°Run.¡± He gasped before going limp.


    ¡°No¡­ I can heal you. Come on, out with your dick.¡± I grabbed his pants and started fumbling.


    I could use Sex Life to restore a lover to perfect health. It was finicky about when it would work. For example, Rio wasn¡¯t technically my lover, because we had never had sex. Then again, Sexual Fortitude made everything feel sexual, so wouldn¡¯t he be my lover after some interaction with him?


    Regrettably, Sex Life didn¡¯t work so freely. From the beginning, it was intended to be a means of recovering someone from sexual exertion, not horrifying wounds. It might help an injured man already recovering to instantly rejuvenate, but as for someone who was actively dying, it proved to not live up to its name.


    I also found that even though I could use Sexual Fortitude to act like I was in sex, actual sexual contact triggered the spells better. So, even though I was trying to restore him to perfect health, his body was far too damaged. We needed to get closer, and even then, I only could hope that it worked. However, before I could get a chance to see, I felt an intense danger approaching my back. I leaped to the side just as a javelin struck where I had been. It ended up impaling Rio in the head. If he hadn¡¯t been dead before, he was now.


    I nced up in rm to see a room filled with goblins. There was at least a hundred present, and they had formed a circle. In the middle of the circle was arge goblin,rger than I had ever seen before. He looked nearly as big as a human. He had been the one to throw the spear.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Bradrick shouted in anguish.


    He was in that circle too, and by the look, he had been taking a beating from the goblin. Blood was running down his face and he had various cuts and bruises. When he saw me next to the now-deceased Rio, he let out a cry.


    ¡°Run! It¡¯s a goblin champion. Third-ss monster. We can¡¯t fight this!¡±


    I had beening in to fight, and now I was surrounded by goblins. More and more of the goblins circled the big battle had realized there was now a female present. Some of them began to even stroke themselves as they anticipated raping fresh meat. On top of that, my charm was out of this world. There wasn¡¯t a monster who could look at me who wouldn¡¯t be immediately enticed. However, I didn¡¯t focus on my survival. Instead, I was worried about Bradrick.


    I had only one choice to keep Bradrick alive. That was to help him defeat the goblin champion. I immediately began to send skills out his way, attempting to paralyze or make him fall asleep. As I did so, Bradrick attacked the goblin as if knowing what I was doing. Last second, the goblin managed to shake off my skills and then attack. The only way he could do that is if he was a much higher level than me. He had to be close to level 90 then if he could just ignore my attacks.


    If I couldn¡¯t distract him, then I¡¯d have to seduce him! I began to use Seduction and Pheromones directed straight to him with wind magic. I also added Eye of the Beholder. The more I attacked, the more distracted the champion seemed to get. Bradrick started to be more sessful.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± I shouted, using my Control skill in my voice.


    I had gone for a fairlyrge time barely using my skills, and now I was using all of them at once. While trying to distract the champion, I was also using dreams to confuse the other goblins. As my magic started to get low, I used Perfection and restored my body to a perfect state, also causing my mana to recover.


    ¡°Come on¡­ kill him!¡± I hissed.


    Bradrick had managed to cut the goblin several more times, but the fight was still taking longer than I predicted. He was dancing around the champion, who stumbled around as if he was slightly confused. It wasn¡¯t clear if Bradrick knew I was the one doing it. I was staring at the champion very distinctly, and anything with an intelligence greater than the goblins currently approaching me would have realized what I was doing and acted faster to stop it.


    Still, Bradrick didn¡¯t seem to be finding any openings, and if I was being honest, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be doing any better. This champion was a very good swordsman. With my seductive techniques, I could probably defeat him, but if I was using just my sword alone, the only person I knew who might be at this guy¡¯s level was Devon. That was also without the use of any skills. This champion likely had a few abilities up his sleeves which he hadn¡¯t relied on yet.


    Running out of time as the goblins grew nearer and nearer, only being slowed as they asionally fell into a dream state or grew confused, I tried to use absorb on the champion. At this distance, it was only a small amount of mana, but I was able to gain a small bit of extra power. I used it to increase my charm, simplifying the power of my control ability. Under duress, it was the only thing I could think of short notice. If I could bring the goblins in a beguiled state with just my charm alone, then I was confident I could turn them all into my ythings, and even the champion would have a hard time dealing with them.


    ¡°Die¡­ all of you¡­ kill each other!¡± I ordered the goblins who were starting to circle me.


    My charm wasn¡¯t at a high enough level yet to beguile them. They continued to crowd around me, growing more and more excited. My orders caused them to nce at each other in confusion for a bit, but it wasn¡¯t enough to get them to pull their weapons. A few stroked their weapons but ultimately decided better of it. They wouldn¡¯t kill themselves just like that.


    I cursed, deciding I could focus on both. I had to pick which battle was more important, the goblins descending on me or Bradrick¡¯s champion. After a quick calction, I decided that Bradrick¡¯s champion was too dangerous to live. I pulled back all of the illusions, and then I used them to blind the champion. For a moment, his eyes went nk. Bradrick let out augh, pulling back as his sword glowed, taking the opportunity to use some kind of powerful attack.


    At that moment, I felt something hard strike me in the head. I lost control of all of my spells as I copsed to the ground. I was dizzy and the world around me was spinning, but I desperately looked up through the crowd of goblins and was able to see just as Bradrick attacked. He mmed his sword through the chest of the goblin champion, but as this happened, the champion¡¯s illusion broke. He let out a roar and brought down his own sword. Bradrick, not expecting it, could only look up as the sword descended on him.


    It struck his forehead cleaning, cutting his skull in half like an egg. As he copsed to the floor dead, the champion also grabbed the sword in his chest, trying to pull it out. The other goblins attacked the champion all of a sudden. Seeing weakness, and perhaps wanting to steal his experience and strength, about a dozen goblins descended on the champion, clubbing him down until he was dead. By this point, my vision was obscured by goblins all around me. I looked up to see a goblin raising a rock, and then struck me in the head a second time. This time, I lost consciousnesspletely.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here


    to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 23

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 23


    ¡°Mmm¡­ yeah¡­ yeah¡­ fuck¡­ harder¡­¡± I whimpered as I looked up at the man fucking me.


    He had gorgeous blond hair, bright blue eyes, and his dick felt amazing. He smiled down at me with his gorgeous smile, all while his hips gave it to me roughly. His dick was so big too. He was seriously stretching me out. I wrapped my legs around him while squeezing the pillow over my head. This was bliss. This was all I needed in life. I just needed a man, a hard cock, and a soft bed. I could live and die like this.


    The man stiffened, and I felt his warm seed shoot into my womb. His expression didn¡¯t change as he came inside me. However, when he tried to pull away, I kept my legs wrapped around him. I wanted his cock to stay in me.


    ¡°Please¡­ a little longer,¡± I begged.


    He violently shoved my legs apart and then stumbled away. His beautiful smile didn¡¯t flicker a bit, nor did the expression on his face. Another beautiful man appeared, and then he pulled out his dick and stuck it in me too. He didn¡¯t mind my crotch being filled with another man¡¯s seed. He shoved inside me anyway, taking me raw. He moved just as enthusiastically as the first. However, he also came pretty shortly and then left.


    By the time the fifth man came in me and stumbled away, I gave a little sigh of regret, letting the dreams and illusions fade away. I couldn¡¯t say if I was asleep or awake. With Master of Dreams and Illusion Master, the line between dreams and illusions blurredpletely. However, it was undoubtedly that the beautiful men were all a lie. The next one to flop on top of me was a goblin. It made unpleasant noises as it shoved its knobby little cock inside me. I could only pretend a cock was sorge before even I couldn¡¯t fake it any longer.


    He thrust into my roughly, his untrimmed fingernails digging into my hips, leaving scratches on top of scratches. However, by the time he got up, the scratches had already healed. With a single thought, I could use Immacte and not even have an ounce of dirt on, even though I was lying on a filthy cot.


    If you have a ce you think of fondly, avoid revisiting it once you wake up. The memory in your head will never live up to the reality. I didn¡¯t mind the goblins on top of me. I didn¡¯t mind being used. However, there was no joy or excitement in it. Compared to the first time I had been treated like a goblin sex toy, this time was boring. Even though my beauty had excited the goblins to the point where there was almost no period between when one got off and the next arrived, it still wasn¡¯t as satisfying.


    ¡°No! Please, gods no!¡±


    I casually looked to the entrance, ignoring the goblin giving me his best. Six goblins were dragging a half-naked girl who had been hogtied. She was desperately struggling, but they still managed to force her onto the bed, and then cuffed her. As they moved away from her struggling form, her face finally turned to me. I was only slightly surprised to see a person I recognized.


    ¡°A-aria!¡± She cried out, and then looked away again because two goblins were forcing her legs open while a third one climbed up on her.


    It was Beedle. She screamed and cried, but he still ended up banging her. She wasn¡¯t paying attention to me while she was being raped, but I did watch her. I found myself mildly aroused again. For some reason, watching Beedle get forced upon was appealing to me. I had always thought of myself as a masochist,ing to enjoy the pain inflicted on me by this cruel world, but perhaps I had also be a bit of a sadist. I liked seeing Beedle get it.


    ¡°N-no! Not inside!¡± She cried out.


    The goblin started to cum in her, and she copsed as he finished. I also found myself cumming too, but I managed to hold back any sign of deception. The goblins on top of both of us left, and then a new goblin came. Once again, we had another cock shoved in us. Beedle struggled again, and I watched. Her struggles were more desperate this time. It was as if she was telling herself that since she survived the first, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow a second, and now that delusion was simrly being destroyed.


    By the fifth time, she had stopped struggling, just allowing the goblins to go over and over again. I thought she might turn to me, looking for a savior. However, I had been trapped first. She turned her head from me. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t want to face another person after all of that humiliation.


    I can¡¯t say where my mind was at, but that was normal these days. I had long lost any sense of sanity. My mind had broken, been reformed, and broken again a thousand times at this point. I was warped and twisted and barely human. Perhaps, this is why I thought I could find a family among demons. Perhaps, that was what had intrigued me about the Typhon family.


    The mother was insane. She was obsessed with babies to the point she¡¯d even delude herself into raising a monster baby. Seris was twisted, an extreme sadist who would torture and murder lower-ss women for his amusement. As for Bradrick, he was the more normal seeming, but that also made his insanity the most interesting. He was like me. He could fake it and almost seem normal, but anyone who spent too much time with him would realize the truth. Now, he was dead.


    Chains could not hold me. I slept on that bed and allowed the goblins to plow away because I could. I had nowhere else to be. I supposed I could return to the Typhon household. I could return to Seris. I could end up back in his cage. However, I had only just recently freed myself. Here, being raped by goblins, I had a choice. Under Seris¡¯s obsessive care, I had none. I knew that such thoughts were demented, but that was it.


    I had failed to seduce the goblin champion. Was it because he was too high of a level? At first, I had been waiting for him toe to my bedside. He never did. I could escape and go to him. He was bigger. I wondered if that tranted to his penis as well. I did want something bigger than a goblin.


    I spent my days doing two things. First off, I watched Beedle. I had a morbid curiosity as I watched her slowly break. Each day, her eyes grew more haunted. Each day, hope began to snuff out. She did eventually try to talk to me, on the third day. At that point, I pretended I couldn¡¯t hear her. If I had talked to her at that point, she might have conjured up some warmth andsted longer, but I wanted to see things to the end. I wanted to see if she would break.


    After she broke, I would save her. At that point, she would be like me. That was my mistake with Min. We had been saved too soon. She was still sane. When Beedle got to the point where she almost died, I would bring her back with Sex Life. I may not have been able to save Rio at the moment, but with the both of us being fucked daily with each other, it was sexual enough that I¡¯m sure it would work. I could keep her alive with me. We could be goblin sex dolls together. When she was as insane as me, then I would save her, and she would be my little sex doll instead.


    Well, that was just some of the thoughts that went through my head. I also thought about seducing the champion. It felt like a personal affront that he hadn¡¯t been swayed by my charms. At the very least, he should have visited my bed. In retaliation, I slowly tamed the other goblins. One after another, I slowly controlled them. In truth, many of them would have lost interest in the pair of us after a week or so. The reason they kepting and raping us both so regrly was that Ipelled them to.


    They usually raped freshly caught women roughly for about a week, and then grew bored. After that, the goblin rape swindled and the women were left alone to gestate. At that point, they were probably pregnant. Some spells kept pregnancy away for up to a month, but most women didn¡¯t do such things, so usually after a week of y, they were pregnant. That meant that Beedle and I were both also very likely pregnant. I checked my status and examined her, and I could 100% confirm that I was pregnant. This time, rather than some demon baby, it¡¯d be goblins. At least, I knew what would being out this time.


    Well, as I said, I waspelling the goblins, so rather than letting up after a week, they kepting in and banging Beedle and me. Every hour, another goblin came in. It was unceasing. There were still about fifty goblins left. By my best guess, they originally had close to two hundred, not to mention a champion. So, there was plenty to keep our bodies going.


    Two weeks had passed by on the bed. I still looked immacte, but Beedle stared ahead with dead eyes, barely even twitching as the next goblin fucked her. She didn¡¯t notice that I was staying clean. I licked my lips. I had already taken control of most of the goblins present, so I couldmand them as I wanted. I was thinking I¡¯d start phase two. So far, Beedle had been raped countless times, however, she hadn¡¯t been destroyed.


    As a general rule, monsters were only interested in depositing their seed in women, so they went straight for the vagina. However, with my control, I could make the goblins take her anyway. I think it was time to have her pleasure the goblins with her mouth. Then, I¡¯d have them break in her ass. It was time to start training Beedle properly.


    Just as I was thinking that a knife flew out and struck the goblin on top of me. It let out a gurgle before copsing on top of me, hot blood spurting all over my naked body. I was so turned on thinking about what I was doing to Beedle that the feeling of the hot blood caused me to climax. I looked into the dark where the knife hade from, and a familiar face stepped out. I narrowed my eyes, showing neither pleasure nor joy.


    ¡°Seris.¡±


    He smiled, a look that didn¡¯t touch his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, my love. When you didn¡¯t return from your mission, I was so worried. I suppose my foolish brother is already dead, but I took borate risks toe here and save you. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of everything.¡±


    It seemed like this world was determined to take any n I made and overturn it, even the dark, morbid, and self-destructive ones.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here


    to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 24

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 24


    Seris unlocked my chains and carefully pulled me from the bed. It had been some time since I had stood up, but I had asionally put my thigh muscles through a workout, so after a brief period of soreness I was able to catch my bnce. At that point, he was already ushering me out of the room. He seemed to have no eyes for the woman next to me. How could I leave this ce without my ymate¡­ ahem¡­ I mean mypanion?


    ¡°What about her?¡± I asked, pulling against him slightly.


    Seris shot me a re, but he quickly covered it up and took a breath. ¡°I¡¯ll get her.¡±


    He let go of me and then walked over to Beedle. He didn¡¯t seem remotely gentle as he cut her free from her bonds. When she acted despondent toward being rescued, he pped her face.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re being rescued. If you want to be a goblin sex toy for the rest of your life, then just lie there like an idiot.¡±


    Beedle blinked a few times, only finally regaining awareness of her surroundings. Her eyes shook wildly as they nced over at me standing and then back to him. She then threw her arms around him. Seris looked away, a look of pure disgust on his face, but he tolerated her touching him for a moment before walking back to me. She was holding onto him, so she nearly fell out of her bed as he dragged her away.


    At thest moment, she let go and then stumbled to her feet. Unlike me, her legs seemed to barely work. As Seris reached me, I shot him a look and walked to her side, helping her stand up. I had spent my time breaking Beedle, so how could I just abandon her now. Being seen as her supportive big sister, the only woman who had been through the same experiences as her, Beedle could be my new Min. She even had a simr body type.


    Seris watched stiffly as I helped Beedle along, who was regaining a bit of her strength the more she got used to her legs being under her again. The pair of us passed Seris and left the room. The path I took was the same path we had originally taken to get to this room. It was distinctly in the opposite direction from where Seris¡¯s brother and Rio had perished. That was the location of the goblin king.


    After moving down the hallway a bit, Seris shoved past us, taking the lead. We continued to follow in rtive silence. Beedle was quiet, her head lowered. asionally, she would shake, so I¡¯d tighten my grip on her. This was just the way this world was. It wasn¡¯t my fault. I was a victim just like any other. Beedle had volunteered to be an adventurer. She had been born in this world, and still, she deliberately walked into a goblin¡¯sir. What happened after could be no one¡¯s fault but her own.


    What about me? What about my wants and dreams? I was a college student. I didn¡¯t ask to have any of this happen to me. Yet, I was forced to submit to this brutal world the same as her.


    As I was having such thoughts, I still made sure to keep an awareness of my surroundings. I noticed several goblins were lying dead as we walked past. These weren¡¯t goblins that we killed weeks ago. Those would have been rotten corpses, although more likely they were eaten or burned. There was no particr sign of a fight either. These goblins had no cuts or bruises that suggested they had been fighting for their life.


    These must have been the goblins that Seris fought on the way in. However, how did he kill them? I even recognized some of them as my own. I wasn¡¯t able to get a closer look though, because Seris kept moving forward, and every time there was a goblin in sight Beedle would grab onto me and then shove her face in my arm. I decided it wasn¡¯t that important. Bradrick was strong, and he was rted to Seris, so, Seris had to have his tricks too.


    Our group found ourselves nearing the entrance without running into a single goblin. Had Bradrick¡¯s team cleaned them up so well? I didn¡¯t believe that. Rather, based on the number of different goblins that had just been inside me thest month, the numbers had to be much higher than this. We should have run into some patrolling goblins. They should have noticed the ones that were already down. I licked my lips. I guess there was no longer a reason to y this game any longer.


    Seris stopped as he approached the exit, turning back to the pair of us. I stopped as well. Only Beedle hadn¡¯t been paying attention and tried to continue onward. When she realized I wasn¡¯t moving, she stumbled slightly, and then looked back and forth between the pair of us.


    ¡°There is one more issue we must take care of before I can rescue you.¡± Seris dered.


    Beedle¡¯s mind had already been stretched to the breaking point. She blinked at him in confusion, not sure what he was talking about. He looked down at her stomach.


    ¡°That needs to be dealt with.¡± He pointed.


    Beedle¡¯s eyes slowly dropped down to her stomach, where a noticeable bump existed. It had been weeks, plenty of time for the goblins inside us to start growing. In human terms, we were about three months pregnant. It took about six weeks for a goblin to be born. Beedle¡¯s bump was a bit more noticeable than my own because she was a smaller girl with a less shapely body. I had been wondering when he was going to point that out. If we were being technical, it was a bit toote for either of us.


    Beedle had been in denial though. She had rejected reality and had pretended that the bulge in her stomach was her imagination. Faced with it directly, it was the final thread left of her sanity.


    ¡°N-no¡­ no! No!¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He hissed. ¡°If you speak any louder, you¡¯ll be alerting the goblins we¡¯re here. You don¡¯t want to go back in there, do you, stupid girl?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! I¡¯m not!¡± She didn¡¯t listen to him at all.


    Her hands had be ws and she was scratching at her stomach desperately letting out long wails. Seris hissed and put his hand over her chest.


    ¡°Have it your way.¡± He responded darkly.


    She jerked, her screaminging to a stop as quickly as it started. Blood leaked from her eyes and the edges of her mouth. She fell to her knees, and then the rest of the way to the ground, dead.


    ¡°A special skill?¡± I asked.


    I wasn¡¯t shocked. I wasn¡¯t scared. I wasn¡¯t even angry. It felt bitter, but it also felt like the way things were heading anyway. Beedle was going to die. Everyone died. That was the way of things. That was the way of this world. Seris shot a look at me, and then started chuckling to himself. His eyes looked nearly as crazy as Beedle¡¯s eyes had.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ well, I don¡¯t show such a skill to just anyone.¡± He responded, looking at me with a dark grin. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have had to die if you just left her behind. She was already a broken woman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°But not you¡­¡± He chuckled again. ¡°Look at you¡­ two weeks as a goblin breeder, I was hoping that would tame you, but look at you. You¡¯re exactly the same. Whether it¡¯s the smell, your cleanliness, or the look in your eye, you¡¯re unaffected. You are truly remarkable.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯mpletely unaffected,¡± I responded, touching my stomach, which was also bloated a bit with my own pregnancy.


    ¡°Oh¡­ but you¡¯ve had monster babies before. That kind of thing barely matters to you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± He asked, taking a step forward. ¡°Even after I killed my brother, I was expecting at least some reaction out of you, but not even that moves your heart.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t so hard to grasp. It was Seris who had engineered the goblin king ending up here. It was him who had lured Bradrick and ultimately caused his death. This little trap of his was set up to destroy his brother so he could be the head of the family. I had already had my suspicions. The thing that had caught me off guard was how long it took him to appear after Bradrick died.


    ¡°What do you want with me, Seris?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ that¡¯s it¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked casually. ¡°I just want you. All of you. I want you to be mine, forever and for all time. If it came to my brother, his death was a convenience to me. However, when ites to you, you¡¯re all that matters. I thought that once you were made a ything, you would finally submit yourself to me. You¡¯d cradle in my arms. You¡¯d beg me to help you get rid of those monsters, just like that other monster you unloaded on mother. Then, you¡¯d finally do anything and everything I asked.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ back to the cage is what you wanted.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°But seeing you now, I realize the truth. You are not going to change. Changing you would be like changing the sunset.¡±


    As he spoke, a feeling of danger sprouted around him. He took a step toward me, and then another. His hand lifted menacingly. It was the same hand he had used to kill Beedle. It was difficult to say exactly what the ability was. Perhaps, it was an ability that stopped someone¡¯s heart. Maybe, it was just a faster version of ck Widow. I couldn¡¯t guess, but I was pretty sure he decided at this moment that my death was the only thing that would make him happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame though¡­¡± I said out loud.


    ¡°What is?¡± He asked, frowning.


    ¡°I had already decided you would die a while ago.¡±


    He blinked and then broke into a burst ofughter. Heughed in a voice filled with insanity. When I had left him for Bradrick, he had probably lost whatever grip he had. Giving me over to a group of goblins, was his attempt to control me. This was what happened when a control freak met someone who couldn¡¯t be contained.


    He lunged at me, but a momentter a knife mmed into his outstretched hand, nailing it to the wall. He let out a screech as I took several calm steps back. As he grabbed the handle, he looked at me while baring his teeth. However, that look fell quickly as he noticed the shapesing out of the darkness. Goblins, there were goblins everywhere.


    They ignore me, walking past and toward him. They didn¡¯t juste from behind me. Theye from every side, surrounding Seris. Seris ripped the knife out of his hand.


    ¡°H-hey! We had a deal!¡± He shouted. ¡°I went to a lot of trouble to relocate you here! I gave you countless women! I protected you from detection! You¡¯d all be nothing if it wasn¡¯t for me. You owe me!¡±


    He shouted at the goblins. Whether the goblins understood his words or not, it wouldn¡¯t matter. They didn¡¯t work for him. They didn¡¯t work for the goblin king either. The only thing they worked for was me. From the moment he had appeared, I hadpelled the goblins toe to me. They had followed us in the dark, never too far away. I had thoughts of killing Seris already.


    I wanted to see Beedle¡¯s happiness fall to despair as her escape was thwarted. It would have been delicious. Unfortunately, that bastard had to go ruin it all by killing her with some spell. If he had just attacked her with a knife, I might have stopped him. Instead, my pretty little toy was dead. I turned and walked away as the goblins began to leap on Seris. Maybe he could kill a few with his ability. It didn¡¯t matter. I had goblins to spare. I wouldn¡¯t be put in a cage again.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here


    to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 25

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 25


    ¡°Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Hee Hee Hoo¡­ You bastards did this to me! Come here!¡± I grabbed and goblin and squeezed him tight.


    He let out cries of difort, but he didn¡¯t dare move away or attack me. After Seris and Beedle¡¯s death, this fort filled with goblins had be my home. Typically, the goblin king ignored me, and I ignored him as well. I kept to the breeding room, asionally enjoying a goblin when I was bored, and he kept to his throne room, where his peons fetched him food and gold.


    I found the goblin king to be rather stupid. He was far too high profile. If he kept acting like this, he¡¯d eventually earn the ire of the demons. I had seen this before with the Cambions, so I knew what I was talking about. Under the goblin king¡¯s rule, this colony would copse in time. That was what I thought. However, no goblin present could defeat him. He was far too powerful and ruled this colony by an iron fist. About the only thing that he couldn¡¯t control was me.


    Thus, for about a month, we formed a stalemate. His goblins would bring me whatever I asked for, and I would intervene in whatever he wanted. It was a fine bnce. The biggest reason I left him in charge was that it was a massive scapegoat. Whenever humans came and wiped this y out, he¡¯d have all the me, and I¡¯d be just an innocent captured woman. Meanwhile, the goblin that had been put inside me grew at an exponential pace, and before I knew it, I was inbor again. Most women would only have two or three children in their entire lives, but here I was having my second child in only about three months.


    The goblins hadid out a bed of furs and took every precaution to make mefortable. I wouldn¡¯t allow them to do anything else. Now my nursemaid goblins were all around me. They were too stupid to do much of anything regarding the actual birth. With most women they impregnated, they would just leave them be and collect whatever monsters fell out of them hours or sometimes dayster. A baby goblin would sometimes starve on the cold gave floor because no goblins bothered toe to fetch them. It was no surprise that the women they captured died nearly as fast.


    However, I was in a different circumstance. I had gotten into their heads and controlled them, bending them to my will. I supposed I could have done the same thing to the goblin king. The only reason I had failed initially was that I didn¡¯t have enough time. However, I saw no real advantage in gaining his control, and I feared that if he grew obsessed with me, he¡¯d also grow possessive. Those same goblins who were too scared to fight and kill him definitely would be too scared to fuck me once heid a stake on me.


    I recalled the first goblin cave I had ever been a breeding stock in. The biggest goblinid im to me and none of the others would touch me. I had been very careful to keep the bnce between the surviving goblins and earn my title, the Town Bicycle. It would be unfortunate if this bnce was broken by some goblin thinking they could have exclusive rights to me. Thus, as I got to the point of giving birth, all of my goblin underlings ran to my care.


    Surprised I didn¡¯t leave the fort and go find somewhere else? Where should I go? Every home I had tried to build ended up in ruin. I didn¡¯t cut it as a bandit, a princess, an adventurer, a demon, a monster, or a general. Everything kept burning to the ground. This fort was only a temporary home. When the demons came, I¡¯d find another. Maybe I¡¯d just walk the countryside, stopping at farmhands and seducing the farmers to cheat on their wives. Maybe I¡¯d seduce the wives as well. Sometimes, I¡¯d let them know about each other, and we¡¯d have an orgy that would cause the pair to grow closer together. Other times, I wouldn¡¯t say a thing, leaving the two with their guilt they cheated on the other to haunt the rest of their rtionship.


    I could find some enjoyment out of life moving on in that manner. However, the first thing I needed to do is push another abomination out. Remembering the horrifying monster from before, I shuttered to think about this one favorably. Yet, I had no choice but to push. I didn¡¯t know if my body had grown stronger from the first one, or if it was just that goblins were less harsh on the body of women, but this baby wasn¡¯t as difficult to push out.


    ¡°Ahhhhn! Ahhhn! Fuck¡­ fuck¡­ I¡¯m cumming!¡± I screamed out.


    I didn¡¯t choose to convert my pain to pleasure. I didn¡¯t want to enjoy this. Yet, somehow, it felt incredible. It was official. My brain was that of a masochist now. The contractions caused me to grow hot, and as I pushed the baby out, I found myself racked with a mind-blowing orgasm. I ended up squirting as the baby came out¡­ or maybe I squirted the baby out. I didn¡¯t know, as I was cumming so hard I was in bliss. The goblins weren¡¯t able to give me half this much pleasure.


    Just as I finished recovering, and before I could think to shoot any orders to the goblins, one of them had already cut the umbilical cord with a knife and then tossed the baby on top of me. I didn¡¯t want to see such a monster, so I was immediately annoyed. I grabbed the filthy, wrinkly little thing, ready to throw it away. It had green skin, slightly pointy ears, and a ruffled forehead. Just as I picked it up, my eyes met the baby¡¯s eyes.


    I felt like a thunderstrike had hit my mind. My disdain for this creature suddenly dissipated like smoke. It was cute, with droopy eyes and a little pug nose. This¡­ came out of me? This¡­ was my baby? My body shook as I stared at such a strange thing. Feelings I had never felt before suddenly erupted out, and I felt my heart feeling strangely warm.


    ¡°W-w-waaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I cried out, causing all the goblins to jump. ¡°It¡¯s crying! He¡¯s crying!¡±


    The goblins all looked at each other. Although we didn¡¯t speak the samenguage, something about my taming ability gave the goblins the ability to understand the intent of my words. Furthermore, I could understand what they wanted to tell me as well. At this point, they had expressions as if asking, ¡®so what?¡¯


    ¡°He needs food! Ah¡­that¡¯s my job!¡± I suddenly grew serious. ¡°You want my breasts, baby?¡±


    I pulled out a boob and immediately tried to feet it. Did you do that for a newborn baby? This was a goblin though, so who knew how developed they were when they came out. Many babies couldst days and survive inhumane caves to grow up, so they had to be more developed than a human baby. Wait! It was a goblin, so didn¡¯t theye in liters.


    I touched my stomach. I had pushed out the centa already, and they didn¡¯t feel like there was anything else in there. In other words, like my first baby, I only had one. I didn¡¯t feel regretful of that at all though. This was my baby. I had a baby boy. Yes, I checked, and it had a little penis. Actually, that penis didn¡¯t look like a goblin knob penis, but more human-like. Maybe that was just how they looked as babies.


    Either way, I felt him starting to suck on my breast. ¡°Ahhn¡­ no so hard.¡±


    I let out a little moan, feeling my heart skip a beat. This caused me to bleach. Ahh! What was happening to me? I felt nervous, excited, and happy. I¡­ felt happy? I had felt almost numb for so long, that all of these emotions felt like foreign entities. This¡­. It¡¯s just hormones. I was pregnant and then hormones¡­ ahhh¡­ crap¡­ now I¡¯m crying. I sobbed happily as I fed my cute little baby goblin.


    That¡¯s when I noticed all of the other goblins had been watching. Some were lewdly looking at my tits like they wanted to suck them too, while others just looked awkward I was crying. My expression darkened.


    ¡°What the hell are you all doing? I have a baby to raise! Make me a crib! I need a baby room! Prepare one befitting my son!¡± I started barking orders.


    The goblins all let out shouts of surprise and then started stumbling over each other to do the tasks I had ordered. My attention was already off of them, and back down to the goblin. I didn¡¯t realize there could be such a feeling in this world. Had I been too closed off before? Had I rejected these feelings when I had the first one? Actually, I had never really had the opportunity to bond with it, since that old hag had taken my baby before I could. She had denied me such a feeling. I would get back at her eventually, and reim my child as well!


    ¡°Drink up, baby¡­ mommy will make everything for you. Mommy will take care of you. Your mommy¡¯s¡­ and mommy is yours.¡± I closed my eyes and smiled happily.


    This is where I belonged. I didn¡¯t know who the father was, but this n was my family now and this child was going to be raised here. That meant that I should start working to protect them. I couldn¡¯t let what happened to the Cambions happen to them.


    <em>I will take care of my child and this n.</em>


    As I contently made such a decision, I felt a sudden surge of power explode in my body. My eyes burst open with a gasp.


    <strong>{Demon Queen ss Unlocked: Your ss has evolved to Demon Queen!}</strong>


    <strong>ss Skills Unlocked:</strong>


    <strong>{Eternal Loyalty (Passive): Your children are your power.}</strong>


    <strong>{Command (Active): You can control and tame others by asserting your will. Strong-willed individuals can resist.}</strong>


    <strong>{Temptress (Active): Any monster you have intercourse with will submit to you.}</strong>


    ¡°Oh¡­ shi-¡±


    <strong>{Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Demon Queen Lvl 2!}</strong>


    <strong>{All stats increase by one.}</strong>


    <strong>{You have one skill point.}</strong>


    <strong>{A skill has been automatically selected based on your recorded actions.}</strong>


    <strong>{Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Demon Queen Lvl 3!}</strong>


    <strong>{All stats increase by one.}</strong>


    <strong>{You have one skill point.}</strong>


    <strong>{A skill has been automatically selected based on your recorded actions.}</strong>


    <strong>{Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Demon Queen Lvl 4!}</strong>


    <strong>{All stats increase by one.}</strong>


    <strong>{You have one skill point.}</strong>


    <strong>{A skill has been automatically selected based on your recorded actions.}</strong>


    <strong>{Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Demon Queen Lvl 5!}</strong>


    <strong>{All stats increase by one.}</strong>


    <strong>{You have one skill point.}</strong>


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 26

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 26


    ¡°Did you bring that for me?¡± I asked, stroking my son¡¯s head affectionately as I took the weeds from his hands. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so sweet.¡±


    I leaned down and kissed his green forehead. He blushed slightly and gave a toothy grin, exposing his sharp canines. He then spun around and ran back out of the room I had imed as my own. This was a fort, after all, so I eventually found a room that hadn¡¯t been destroyed by the goblins and made it my ce. I had a bed, a dressed, and even managed to find some female clothing. It wasn¡¯t that there were female soldiers, but women who had previously been brought by the goblins and stripped gave me a bit of selection.


    It had been two weeks since my little baby¡¯s birth, and he was no a bucking young child. He was as tall as any adult goblin, but he still looked youthful. Like there was room to grow. I quickly began to realize that he wasn¡¯t like other goblins. Although his skin was green, his ears were pointy, and his teeth were sharp, he didn¡¯t have the same bulbous head as other goblins. His penis looked like that of a human, and while most goblins moved with a slouch, his back was straight. He seemed to be bigger, faster, and smarter than his peers.


    Compared to the other goblins which were a little better than dogs, he could understand directions and seemed to genuinely want to please me. That¡¯s why he ended up going outside and then brought me a handful of weeds fashioned into a bouquet. I had found a few books and read them to him. The other goblins had no interest, but he listened happily. That¡¯s where he had learned about flowers. Of course, he had also brought me a few dead animals. I cooked them up. It turned out better than anything I could get the goblins to provide me.


    He really was growing up so quickly. Every day, he gained an inch or two and seemed to learn a new skill. Compared to a human child that would still be crapping himself at this point, this monster baby was far superior. I was happy to be its mother. That said, my job had suddenly changed to Demon Queen. Why would my eptance of this baby give me such a controversial title? There already was a Demon King, and I certainly had no connection to him. He likely had the job Demon King as well. That was just a guess, but I remembered Nova had the job Bandit King as a third-tier job, so it made sense to me that other Kings would be simrly powered.


    In reality, a very select few ever reached the third tier. A 2<sup>nd</sup>tier already met the conditions of being an elite. The third tier was reserved for heroes, famous adventurers, masters, and geniuses. Well, you could be a master fisherman and end up in the third tier, so it wasn¡¯t something too amazing. However, such people would be like doctors from Earth. There was a small percentage of the poption that was highly specialized in whatever field they were a part of. Since that was the case, what kind of field was Demon Queen?


    ¡°Status¡­¡± I muttered.


    <strong>Name: Aria</strong>


    <strong>ss: Demon Queen</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Town Bicycle, Gang Banger, God Killer, Dragon Layer, The Reborn, Illusion Breaker, Lesbian Lover, Rough Rider, Slut, Solo yer</strong>


    <strong>Level: 5 (65 Total)</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 71, Intelligence 72, Wisdom 73, Endurance 96, Agility 71, Charisma 128</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Asphyxiation 1, Carnal 7, Charm 2, Cold 3, Concussion 3, Damage 10, Disease 10, Fear 3, Heat 3, Illusion 10, Magic 3, Mental 21, Pain 12, Panic 5, Poison 10</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Barter 3, Climbing 2, Dagger 3, Flee 2, Fire Magic 8, Life Sense 5, Magic MAX, Magic Sense 7, Massage 1, Multitasking 4, Monster Taming MAX, Rune Creation 1, Sword 5, Throwing 2, Water Magic 6, Whip 5</strong>


    <strong>Advanced Skills: Elemental Magic 3, Enchantment 4, Lip Reading 2</strong>


    <strong>Arts:</strong>


    <strong>Art of Alchemy (Basic Alchemy, Mana Alchemy, Potion Making, Poison Making) Total Level: 48</strong>


    <strong>Art of Sex (Anal, Bondage, Blowjob, Cunnilingus, Deepthroat, Handjob, Masturbation, Oral, Seduce, Titty Fuck, Vaginal Intercourse, Kegels, Dirty Talk, Tongue Craft) Total Level: 96</strong>


    <strong>Art of Maniption (Conceal, Deception, Etiquette, Illusion Magic, Acting, Disguise, Role ying, Sleight of Hand, Sneak, Stealth) Total Level: 74</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: Absorb, All Nighter, BDSM, Beautification, Below the Belt, ck Widow, Bondless, Cat¡¯s Meow, Celestial Whip, Charmless, Command, Control, Dungeon Mistress, Eternal Loyalty, Enchanted Item, Eye of the Beholder, Fragrant Passage, Frenzy, Fuck Buddy, Fusion, Influence, Kama Sutra, Limit Break, Lover¡¯s Loyalty, Mana Breath, Magical entuation, Master of Dreams, Monster Tamer, Mood Setter, Perfection, Phoenix Rises, Inventory, Possession, Princess Kiss, Regen, Restriction, Sanctuary, Seduction, Seed of Life, Sex Life</strong>,<strong>Sexual Experience, Sexual Fortitude, Sexual Saint, Soul Bind, Soul Eater, Stalker, Submission, Temptress, Disease and Poison Immunity, Targeted Pheromones, Title Holder, Voyeur</strong>


    <strong>Positions: Aries, Asian Cowgirl, Ben Dover, Bobbing for Apples, Cowgirl, Cunnilingus, Daisy Chain, Deep Stick, Doggie Style, Double Dip, Double Oral, Downward Dog, Eating Out, Face to Face, Fingering, Fully Loaded, Gemini, High Five, Italian Chandelier, Kneeling Blowjob, Lap Dance, Leg Up, Missionary, Ol¡¯ Fashioned, Pretzel Dip, Rockin¡¯ Rockette, Rodeo, Scissoring, Sidewinder, 69, Spooning, Standing Spit Roast, Sultry Spooning, The Doggy Deluxe, The Caboose, The Fan, The Libido, Three¡¯s a Crowd, Two in One, Valedictorian, Woman On Top, Workout</strong>


    After reaching a new level, I gained 3 special skills and then an additional 4 by leveling. Only one of those four I was able to select on my own, as the other three were automatically selected thanks to the way the system seemed to be set up.


    When I turned level 60, I had put myst point into STD Immunity. After dealing with monsters and living such a grungy life, I had a feeling what direction it would involve in. Thankfully, I had been right, and it had be Disease and Poison Immunity. Other than my ability to use Perfection to clean myself and rid myself of any conditional problems, Disease and Poison immunity was the other reason I could be so bold in my environment. I didn¡¯t worry about infections, poisons, or anything else.


    Now, I seemed to gain three new abilities as a Demon Queen that seemed set around control and dominance. That just suited me fine. As for the three skills that were forced on me, it looked like Rejuvenation had evolved into Regen, which simply allowed me to heal faster. Compared to Perfection, it didn¡¯t have much purpose to me. Sex Paralysis became Restriction. From the best I could tell, it was a binding ability that allowed me to control anyone. It no longer had a failure rate. I could immobilize anyone who didn¡¯t have the strength to fight against me for as long as I wanted them immobilized. It also no longer had anything to do with sex.


    It seemed to be bing a pattern. Aura of Submission had evolved into an ability that was just called Submission. It was basically Monster Tamer, but I could use it on people. I was getting an idea of the evolutionary path of a Demon Queen. Abilities once locked to only having sex were steadily bing permanent abilities that could be used any time. My power was no longer dependent on me being on my knees. Then again, it was an extremely efficient way of leveling, so I didn¡¯t feel like I would stop banging others just yet.


    The one ability I had a choice on I decided to pick up a new skill. Of the three offered abilities, one stood out to me. After having to carry my own bags, and also having my stuff subsequently stolen, forcing me to live on the scraps of the goblins once again, this ability seemed extremely useful. It was the special skill inventory. This almost seemed like a standard that I should have gotten my first level, but such a skill had never dropped my way.


    I didn¡¯t really know the limit of space in my inventory. I didn¡¯t have very much to put into it to see its limits. I couldn¡¯t put in living things, but food and corpses seemed to be fine. Time did not appear to pass in my inventory, as the corpses left for days didn¡¯t rot and the food didn¡¯t dry out. I considered leaving for a while and going to the nearby town to pick up some stuff. The goblins did have a little bit of money, so I could repurchase all of the stuff I had lost.


    Of course, that would involve interacting with people again, and after a month of being with goblins, I just didn¡¯t feel like I was mentally prepared to do deal with normal people. Instead, I worked on training and helping the goblins solidify and protect themselves.


    We¡¯d need to keep from drawing the attention of others while still growing. Although I had taken on this mission, I found most of the goblins far too stupid to listen. Even after I tame them, force them into submission, andmand them, I couldn¡¯t make a dumb creature smart. Only my son seemed to truly understand the things I was trying to teach them.


    Having be their teacher, another two weeks passed, and my son now had the appearance of a young man. He was about my height now, and there was no sign he wouldn¡¯t keep growing. The goblins became increasingly disinterested in my help, and I became increasingly frustrated with working with them. Whenever I tried to use my body to incentivize and keep them interested, it always descended into an orgy where nothing was aplished. My son, however, had be my pride and my pupil.


    ¡°Graa! Graa!¡± A goblin burst into my room.


    I pulled the makeshift dildo out of myself. ¡°How many times must I tell you to knock?¡±


    ¡°Graa!¡± The goblin ignored myint.


    He seemed extremely distressed and was pointing wildly. I frowned, letting my toy fall out of me and pulling down my skirt. I then gestured the goblin to lead the way and followed him. As I moved, I could hear more goblins in panic. I could hear some fighting as well, and it sounded like a lot of goblins were quite distressed. For a moment, I felt panic. Was our fort being attacked by demons? Would I soon lose everything again?


    I realized the ce the goblin was leading me happened to be the room of the goblin king, the ruler of this so-called colony. As I walked into the room, there was the majority of the colony all standing in a circle and standing. When they saw me approach, they parted and made room for me. Given their short statures, I was already able to see what they were looking at. As I saw it, my heart began to drop.


    It was my son standing in the middle of that circle, and across from him was the goblin champion. This goblin was powerful enough to kill Brad and resist my charm. Now, my one-month-old son, who appeared no older than a teenager, had a de in his hand and was staring the monster down. I let out a cry of shock and fear. I tried to step forward, but my son lifted his hand. I looked up at him, my eyes growing wet.


    ¡°No.¡± He said in a gruff voice. ¡°Mom.¡±


    It was the first words he had ever said to me, and by the roughness, it might be the limit of his vocabry. I stopped, looking on with fear, but I dared not continue. His words might have been limited, but I understood his intent. He had initiated this fight. He had challenged the goblin champion. Now, it was his duty to see it through. With a roar, the two goblins began to fight.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 27

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 27


    My son was only a child. He was barely a month old, and in physical appearance, he was likely a teenager. Yet, here he was attacking the goblin champion that ruled this colony. My heartfelt like it was being squeezed as I watched their des met. The champion had a wicked and crude-looking ax, while my son had managed to acquire a rather decent sword. It might have been Bradrick¡¯s sword. At the least, it was sharp and not rusted.


    As soon as their weapons met, the superior fighter became clear. It wasn¡¯t my son. He stumbled back after a single exchange. The goblin champion, having a clear advantage, gave a grin, fleshing his yellow, broken teeth. I bit my lip anxiously. He just didn¡¯t have the strength yet. He might be stronger and more powerful than all of his peers, and that included the adults, but the goblin champion had remained strong for countless generations. He had been the one to kill Bradrick, Rio, and countless others.


    No, he had his evil intentions set on my son. It didn¡¯t matter who started it, I would always side with him. However, he had told me not to interfere. After living alongside goblins for so long, I had begun to get a sense of their culture. This was something my son felt he had to do. If I interfered, the other goblins would never trust or follow him. Thus, if I tried to use a cheap trick like trying to tame him or distract him with my wiles, my son would reject me, and I would be going against his desires.


    My son attacked again, using the sword just how I had taught him to make a direct attack. Yes, I had given him one or two lessons with the sword. I was hoping he¡¯d pick up the sword skill and be able to protect himself from the other goblins. Thus, I had provided him a few lessons based on what I knew. I didn¡¯t have the hope that he would be able to pick up skills as aggressively as me, but something was better than nothing, and the rest of these goblins seem incapable of even learning the basics. Did that ultimately mean that it was my fault that he had decided to attack? I couldn¡¯t think about such a thing right now.


    However, even with his abilities, the goblin champion had higher stats. He swiped the de away and then kicked him. My son flew back, rolling across the floor. He had managed to hold on to his sword, at least, but it was clear by the jeering that everyone was clear on the ruler.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± I shouted out, my hands tightening on the arms of a goblin in front of me that I had taken as my stress relief.


    I was digging my fingernails into him, yet he didn¡¯t dare pull away and instead epted my abuse as I stressed over my son. It was at that moment that the goblin champion turned and looked at me. To that day, he had always seemingly ignored my existence. Yet, at that moment, he looked at me and he grinned. My eyes widened at such a provocation. How could a seductress like me not understand what such a look seemed to imply?


    His look said that he knew this child came from me and that I was ultimately the one who challenged his authority. He had never attacked me until that moment because I was a woman, and killing a broodstock because he felt threatened would be beneath him. However, if I did submit to him, and be his toy, he would allow my son to live. This is why he hadn¡¯t killed him in a single hit. He was baiting me. He was using my son in an attempt to finally gain control over me.


    Perhaps, his look didn¡¯t say all of that. Perhaps, this was all in my imagination. I was just a crazy girl who banged goblins, after all. However, at that moment, this was the struggle between the goblin champion and myself that had spilled out. Now, my child¡¯s life was on the line. I had to do whatever it took to protect him. My hand went up to my sleeve and pulled, being my blouse down past my shoulder. I would have to give myself fully to him. I would have to let him ravish me in front of the other goblins. Goblins weren¡¯t like humans. They differed to the highest order. If I submitted to the king, then I would be his woman, and the other goblins would no longer follow me, at least not as blindly as they have been.


    The goblin champion¡¯s grin grew as he saw me offering myself to him. The goblin I had been squeezing used the opportunity to escape my grasp and move away, creating a clear path between me and the arena. More and more goblin eyes followed the goblin champion¡¯s eyes, and a few even grinned as if they understood they were in for a show. Those eyes included my son. I didn¡¯t want to look at him right now. I didn¡¯t want him to feel shame. This was just a matter of survival. It was what I was best at.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± The moment my son looked at me and realized what was going on, he let out a frightful shriek.


    Pure fury formed on his face, and he erupted from the ground, flying at the goblin champion.


    ¡°No!¡± I reached out in fear.


    However, his attack had alreadynded. The goblin champion let out a roar as he dodged the attack, only receiving a small wound on his arm. In a rage, he lifted the axed and struck. My heart dropped as the de fell toward my son¡¯s head. However, he had prepared for it, lifting his de and deflecting the ax before attacking again. This time he struck the goblin champion¡¯s leg. For the first time in the battle, the goblin champion retreated.


    It was at this moment that I noticed a slight red glow around my son¡¯s body. He had activated a special skill! In his enraged state, he fought on apletely different level. Seeing his mother almost get hurt because of him, he was brought to extreme anger, and now his attacks rained down on the goblin champion one after another. The goblin champion may have been more experienced and more powerful, but it had been so long since he had been pressured in a fight that he panicked, leading to him only getting more and more wounds.


    The goblins had exploded in roars, going crazy as a match that seemedpletely one-sided and been turned on its head. The clear victor was now battling for his life. The more wounds he got, the slower and sloppier he got. His advanced age couldn¡¯t ovee the youthful exuberance of my son. He fought for my honor. It was a strange feeling that came deep inside me. Could a goblin be noble? Scratch that¡­ in this world, had any man ever fought for me? Could a man put his life on the line for me?


    As my heart burned, the glow around my son seemed to grow, and the increasing red aura erupted with his rage. As the glow increased in luminosity, so did his speed, strength, fervor.


    ¡°Scrrreeeee!¡± The goblin champion, realizing he was ced in a bad spot, let out a roar and his sword began to glow.


    He had activated a skill of his own. His ax began to create shadows as he waved it. His weapon met my son¡¯s sword, and the sword broke in two. The ax mmed into my son¡¯s chest. My son flew back, stumbling as he grabbed at his chest. With a furious roar, he ripped off his shirt. Underneath was a vicious cut. It wasn¡¯t a normal wound. A ck corruption seemed to spread out from the wound. Whatever skill the champion had used must have cursed him.


    The crowds exploded once again. The goblin champion lifted his ax, letting out a roar as he fueled the crowd. My eyes looked at the corruption spreading across my child¡¯s chest. I could see him fighting the pain. The red glow that had been increasing had grown dull. Anger, fear, and desire surged through me as I looked down at his injury. Our eyes met. I threw out my hand, pointing at the goblin champion.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± My voice erupted out, seemingly piercing through all the noise.


    No, it was more than that. My voice suppressed their words. All the cheering was cut out. The goblin champion, noticing the cheering crowds had stopped, looked around in confusion. My child gripped the de in his broken hand and lunged at the champion. Whether he was following my orders or was doing it for his gain, I couldn¡¯t guess. To the rest of the goblins, this seemed like a suicidal attack. His weapon was broken, and he had no reach.


    As he ran forward with a scream, the goblin champion spun and lifted his ax. I had my hand out as if my presence was pushing my son forward. The goblin champion froze. Did I use Restriction to block him from moving? Even I didn¡¯t know the answer to that. At that exact moment, my emotions were all on my child as he mmed into the goblin champion. Is broken de mmed into the goblin champion¡¯s neck? He could only look on in surprise as he was shoved back, hitting the floor with my son on top. My son pulled the broken de from his hand and mmed it into his neck again. He did it over and over, blood spurting out.


    The goblin champions ax never fell. He stared up with wide eyes as the blood spurted from his neck and he died. Thest sound to escape his lips was a confused gurgle. The entire room was silent. My son sat on top of the unmoving goblin champion, panting for breath. The glow around him began to diminish. The silence onlysted for a few moments. Then, all as one, the goblins exploded in screams. Some of them were happy, while others were furious.


    This would mean a change in power across the colony. Those that were closest to the goblin champion would be kicked out of their positions of power. Some of them refused to ept such an act. In seconds, the crowds had grown into a bloody battle as those who favored my son fought for dominance while those that defied him fought to either maintain their positions or escape. It quickly became a bloody orgy, but despite everything, no one rushed toward my son.


    That was because the first person that was there was me. Anyone who even looked out direction was frozen solid the next second, and any other goblins were free to chop them down. I grabbed my son¡¯s arm on his good shoulder and helped him up. Grabbing him tightly, I started to walk him away from this carnage. The cut on his chest was still corrupted, and I wasn¡¯t certain how much strength he¡¯d have left. Either way, he wouldn¡¯t have the strength of the champion¡¯s side one out to protect himself should they all descend on him at once. Even if I defended him myself, he would lose the respect of the colony.


    Thus, I intended to carry him away and heal him. I was certain I¡¯d be able to treat his wound. I managed to carry him from the room, but he was putting the majority of his weight on me. When had he grownrger than me? Did he getrger after defeating the goblin champion? He must have gotten all of that experience. He was a head taller than me and muscr. I only was just able to carry him.


    I finally made it to my room, which was the only room that had a functional lock, and brought him to the bed. I fell to my knees as I dropped him into the bed. Taking a staggered breath, I got back up and ran to the door to lock it. My son would be the new leader. I would make sure he lived. Running back to him, I kneeled next to his bed to tend to the wound on his chest. I pulled a poultice from my back and applied it. The corruption was looking worse. Should I lick it closed? No, that will just seal the infection inside. Perhaps, I should try to push the infection out. As I bandaged the wound to stop the bleeding while trying to figure out what I would do, I didn¡¯t realize tears were falling down my cheeks.


    Two strong hands suddenly grabbed my wrists, stopping me. I looked up to see a pair of eyes looking down at me.


    ¡°Son,¡± I whispered.


    He pulled me up and then over, rolling as he threw me onto the bed. A momentter, he was on top of me. My eyes widened as he forced my arms up over my head. I felt pressure down below, and I didn¡¯t need to look to know he had an erection and was pressing it against me. There were pure lust and desire in his eyes.


    ¡°W-we can¡¯t¡­¡± I cried.


    Of course, I knew I could fix him with Sex Life. However, I couldn¡¯t use it without physically sleeping with him. How could I see myself as having a sexual rtionship with my son? It¡¯d only be able to work if I truly gave myself to him. He didn¡¯t know I had such an ability, though, which meant that his desires were driven by another carnal need. Holding my hands with one of his, he began to tear off my clothing. Although I protested, I knew that I couldn¡¯t stop him. I also realized that deep down, I didn¡¯t want to.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 28

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 28


    As my son tore off my clothing, I spread my legs for him, weing him to have me. He pulled out his thick, meaty cock. I had seen the thing a few times. It wasn¡¯t like my son wore much more than the loincloth that the other goblins used to hide their modesty. I hadn¡¯t ever focused on it before, but he was quite a bit bigger than the goblins. Even for a man, his size was quitefortable. I¡¯d say he wasrger than Seris even. He might not have had the size of a troll cock, but it was the perfect size for me.


    ¡°Ahhn¡­ yes, baby¡­ yes!¡± I moaned as he slid his cock inside me.


    I used Sex Life nearly the moment he prated me. His body started to recover, and the wound on his chest with the spreading ck infection had already started healing. I was confident with just this much, he would like to recover and survive. However, now that our bodies were one once again, how could either of us stop.


    I smiled lovingly up at my son, enjoying the feel of his cock sliding right into my moist, waiting pussy. All of the blocks that had previously kept me from going this far seemed to break away in an instant, and I could help but be giddy with excitement at the feel of him. As a woman with a broken mental state, I wouldn¡¯t feel shame even for enjoying having sex with my own son. My previous resistance came more from a ce of intellectual reluctance than an emotional one. Once I allowed myself to let go of my previous quibbles, I could lean back and ept my son¡¯s love.


    He chose to give me that love, thrusting his big dick deep inside me from the get-go. If I was some virgin maiden, I¡¯d be getting torn by now, but who was farther from a virgin than me? My son¡¯s roughness and aggression were all mine. I would let him use my body however he wanted. He could have my everything. Any hole, anyway. He would never break his mommy. Was I not the best thing for him? I was the only woman who could truly be whatever he wanted.


    My son wasn¡¯t an animal of pure lust though. He pulled his cock out after already making me cum once and then started to rub the tip of his cock against my womanly entrance. He had a grin on his face as he did this. It felt amazing. My son was teasing me with his cock! When did he be such a naughty boy? He kept rubbing the head of his cock against my clit, and it was driving me crazy.


    ¡°Please¡­ I want your cock inside me again. Please baby.¡± He forced me to beg.


    To another man, I would seduce them or trick them into giving it to me how I wanted. However, when it came to my son, I could only beg and whimper. When he finally mmed it back into me again, I came for my second time. His dick felt wonderful! I was lost in my son¡¯s lust. I closed my eyes and let out a nice long moan, savoring the feeling of having him inside me again.


    Then, he pulled out again and started to tease me. He knew his mommy¡¯s slutty ways far too much. How did he know how to push all my buttons? Every time I came, he¡¯d pull out and then start rubbing the head of his cock against my pussy until I was quivering for release. Then, he¡¯d shove his dick in me, bringing me to a rough climax, only to repeat. This kind of teasing torture was unbearable. He was seriously going to make his mom cry!


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. You¡¯re making me crazy.¡± I bit my lip, trembling as I looked up at him.


    Thankfully, the teasing expression on his face went away. Either, he had grown bored of this game, or his arousal had reached a point where he was unwilling to hold back anymore, but he started to thrust into me. He gave me long, full strokes, making sure his cock slid out to the tip, before ramming it in with a thrust that would be hard enough to make a girl¡¯s hips ache if I wasn¡¯t a more practiced woman. He would pull out, and then m home again. Over and over, he would thrust into me. I was inplete bliss. My bed, the same bed where I had pushed him out only a short time before, and it was now drenched in our lust as my son drilled my wet pussy.


    He started to pick up the pace, his hard dick, drenched with my pussy, mmed into me in rough, aggressive movements that abused our sexual organs in just the right way. I could hear wet pping sounds as his balls pped against my cunt. The feeling was out of this world. My pubic hair was drenched in my lust, and I squirted out juices each time he thrust in hard.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ fuck¡­ don¡¯t stop, baby¡­ don¡¯t stop!¡± I moaned.


    He seemed to enjoy my words, as they only excited him more and more. The little moans I had started with turned into panting, and then full-on screams as he battered my pussy with his thick battering ram, taking the area between my legs like he was trying to start a fire. It was so hot I could imagine steaming up.


    His hands had a firm grip on my hips, and he used this leverage to treat my lower have like his personal sex hole. His fingers held on to me tightly and didn¡¯t let go as he fucked me hard. He felt like he was getting deeper and deeper with each thrust, and I was falling in love with this feeling. Who said a guy¡¯s first time had to be quick with premature ejaction? My son was a fucking Adonis who could break my pussy with his first try.


    ¡°I love you! I love you, baby!¡± I moaned as he crushed me with his big dick.


    He was starting to moan as well. His voice was deep and melodious and seemed like music to my ears. My moans grew more frantic, and if I didn¡¯t have mana breath one could say I was hyperventting. My noises ignited the savagery in him, and seeing his mother at the point of losing it all, he doubled his efforts once again.


    His balls made resounding ps as they mmed against the surface of my cunt, trying to get inside as she tried to prate me to my womb. It was like he wanted to revisit the ce where he began. I desperately wanted him to get there. The rhythmic thumping of his cock taking me from the inside out, and I could barely contain myself as I climaxed over and over again.


    The waves of pleasure that shot through me seemed to exist on apletely different level. This wasn¡¯t a matter of pure physical pleasure. This wasn¡¯t getting a big dick after months of small goblin dicks. I had an emotional connection to this child. He was my son. I loved him. This was something I had never felt with anyone else before. Whether it was Devon, Nova, Seris, or Tibult¡­ I had never felt this. Perhaps, there was a time when I was with Min that such a feeling came close, but this was on apletely different level.


    As my pussy wildly mped down on his prating cock, milking it for everything he was worth, even my son found that he had limits. He jammed his dick as deep inside me as he could, crushing my womb and causing me to feel a deep and wonderful euphoria. He reached out ad grabbed my upper body, apart her had seemingly ignored since he started using his mother like a fuck toy.


    He didn¡¯t kiss me though. My son wasn¡¯t the sentimental type. That reality only seemed to turn me on even more. He buried his face into my tits. Rather, he grabbed one of my tits with his teeth and started sucking on them. It wasn¡¯t so long since I had been feeding him with these boobs, and so I still had milk protection. Thus, when he started sucking on my tit, he started extracting milk. As his cock swelled and he started shooting white stuff into my womb, I also started shooting milk into his mouth.


    My breasts had been a bit soretely exactly because they hadn¡¯t been released. The feeling of having them roughly milked while my womb was being filled with hot jizz was indescribable. I orgasmed so hard that my vision blurred. He was sucking on one nipple while the other hand squeezed roughly. White milk shot out of that tit like a jet while he sucked on the other.


    My body convulsed in orgasmic pleasure, shaking over and over again as I felt the intense pleasure. A momentter, I copsed in his arms. Me, Aria, the insatiable sex goddess, had somehow reached a point of satisfaction. My body was limp, my head has fallen back. The position ended up being the Lotus sex position, him sitting up with my legs wrapped over him. His dick was buried deep inside me as it still spurted goop in my womb. My head had fallen back limply, but still, he sucked on my tits. When he finished with one, he turned to the other and finished emptying that one.


    During this time, I kept convulsing, still orgasming inside him. Even as his dick stopped shooting and started growing soft, I was still climaxing, my pussy stroking his cock. By this point, the wound on his chest waspletely gone. He had been healedpletely by my body. The thought of this made me intensely happy. Perhaps, part of the reason I was so weak was exactly that it had cost me something,


    I had never sessfully used Sex Life on someone who was seriously hurt before. Physical damage may seem serious, but it was curses, poisons, and the kind of damage that wasn¡¯t surface deep that mattered. As a result, I didn¡¯t know how the skill worked. Perhaps, the skill took away some of my energy and life force to restore the other person. When I activated Sex Life, I had started to heal him, but to fight off the curse it had continued to drain me until my son waspletely healed. This was the ultimate cost of using such an ability.


    I didn¡¯t mind though. This was the happiest I had been since being in this world. I had used my body to save my son, and now he would be the leader of these goblins. No, he would be a king! This was the path I should have taken from the beginning. I always used my power so that I could gain things. Maybe, that was where I went wrong. Perhaps, if I gave all of my power to my son, and used it to help him, I¡¯d be able to find a path in this world.


    I slowly lifted my head and stroked my baby¡¯s cheeks, even as he stilled sucked away at my tits. This would be my life. He could have my everything, and together, we would take over the world.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 29

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 29


    Time continued to move on. I didn¡¯t think too much about the world outside this fort. Instead, I focused instead on living beside my son. He was the chief now. Having recoveredpletely under my machinations, there wasn¡¯t a single other goblin who came close to threatening him. On top of that, every day he grew stronger and more robust. He had grown into a muscr young man. His skin might be green, his ears a bit pointy, and his nose a bit squashed, but he was beautiful.


    He spent the majority of the day whipping the goblins into shape. Where they once ran around in rags, they had started to sew together and wear full clothing. They started having regr patrols, and they maintained those patrols. Hunting parties were performed, and food was being brought back, cooked, and shared. Naturally, thergest portions were given to the most productive goblins, but productivity was solely strength anymore.


    In short, he was steadily civilizing the goblins. Of course, he learned all of those lessons from me. I¡¯d also say it was my own monster taming that kept them as obedient little servants for my precious boy. Given time, they had started to call him a certain name, Goblin King. Given that my new job called me Demon Queen, I thought this name was suiting. Thus, I decided that would be his name. My son¡¯s name was King, and I was the King¡¯s mother and woman. Every night, he woulde to my bed and I would soothe away all of his aches and pains, whether they were physical or sexual. It was a satisfying life and one that felt extremely freeing.


    Every day, I would make the rounds through the fort, making sure the goblins remained loyal to my son and doing their due diligence to survive and remain productive. I gave an encouraging word here, or a pat there, and the goblins would smile with drool leaking out the sides of their mouths. I had no clue if they even understood my words. My son seemed to be better atmunicating with them, or maybe it was just undeniably the case that they respected power more than sexual satisfaction. After all, the former leader had also kept the goblins loyal to him despite all of my seductive charms.


    I wasn¡¯t sleeping around with the goblins. My body was reserved for King. He could have me however he wanted as much as he wanted. I could never say no to my precious boy. Even on the days he grew a bit excited and hurt me, I never faulted him a single bit. Were these the kind of feelings that Synaphony had for my first child? I regretted discarding that one so recklessly.


    Since my sex life had grown monotonous, my leveling only increased by a single level, even after a month. This was a result of frequent bouts with my son, as well as my continued daily masturbation. A normal person would find a level in a month to be at an insane rate, especially considering these were levels in the third tier. However, for me, this was only so fast. I thought about putting my new point into Sexual Experience.


    Sexual Experience had been the first skill I had gotten as a seductress and was ultimately the secret to all of my power. The ability to earn experience through sex. It wasn¡¯t like simr abilities didn¡¯t exist for other sses. How else could someone reach a high level in cksmith or farming? Of course, they could hire a fighter to help them defeat enemies, but that would be a long and arduous path. Most people¡¯s first skill would always be a skill that allowed them to gain experience by doing their ss.


    Mine had grown into a cheap because of how easy it was for me to practice my upation, but also because of all of the multiplier I had received, namely from a constant stream of special skills. I still wanted to see if Sexual Experience would level me even faster if I dropped a point in it. However, times before when I had chosen to use my point to evolve a skill rather than select a new one lottery style, I had ended up losing the original skill while obtaining a new one. I didn¡¯t want to end up losing my trump card. Thankfully, when I saw my choices, they were tempting enough that I could forgo that choice for the moment.


    <strong>{Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Demon Queen Lvl 6!}</strong>


    <strong>{All stats increase by one.}</strong>


    <strong>{You have one skill point.}</strong>


    <strong>{Incestuous Rtionship (Passive) ¨C You gain 3X experience when sleeping with someone biologically rted to you.</strong>


    <strong>Motherhood (Passive) ¨C Your children will gain a portion of your experience.</strong>


    <strong>Empower (Active) ¨C You can temporarily empower one of your children.}</strong>


    All three abilities had their advantages. Since my leveling had slowed, and my lover was my son, our incestuous rtionship would speed it up again. Of course, so would encouraging my son to use my ass. If I only cared about the experience, there were ways to increase it. It seemed like Motherhood did the exact opposite. I would level slower, but my experience would be given to my son. In that way, I could give up my growth, and then be a little slut so that my son grew even faster than before.


    The final ability would allow me to increase my son¡¯s strength temporarily. I felt like I had already touched on such an ability once before. During his fight with the previous goblin chief, I had felt like I had given some strength to my son in those moments. It could have been his own skill. Although I didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, it had made him glow red and gain power that seemed connected to his emotions. However, I liked to think that I was involved in helping him in some way as well.


    ¡°In an individual battle, Empower could be the difference between life and death. However, in the long run, the more powerful he bes, the safer he will be. That means Motherhood.¡± I considered the options carefully.


    In the end, I chose Empower. The reason for this was rather simple. Motherhood had the setback of slowing my own power, whereas Empower had no setbacks. Furthermore, the wording said children, as in plural. If I had more children, either more experience would be taken from me until I didn¡¯t level at all, or the experience that was being taken from me would be continually divided up until it didn¡¯t help my children much at all.


    As for the reason I cared about this, it was naturally because I was pregnant once again. My naughty little son had knocked me up, and within my womb was another little goblin. Interestingly enough, this one wasn¡¯t growing as quickly as the first did. At that point, I had been impregnated by one of the goblins. However, King wasn¡¯t just any goblin. My pregnancy had been strange. Although it happened at the same speed as a normal goblin pregnancy, I created only one child, where most women popped out a litter of five or more. My son was also smarter, stronger, and more capable than any goblin I had ever met. Since he took after his mother more, did this have to do with the Fusion skill that I had never quite understood? Since he impregnated me, then did that mean my next child would be even more incredible?


    I didn¡¯t have those answers, but I rubbed my belly, which appeared about three months pregnant instead of one. By that calction, this pregnancy was moving about three times the speed, and I¡¯d pop out a baby in another two months. I would love him as much as King. I had already named him. He would be called Prince. Even though King was busy, I made sure to involve him in the pregnancy. I didn¡¯t want him to eat the baby or something the other dumb goblins might do.


    Stroking my stomach while thinking quite happily, I walked down the corridors. It was healthy for a pregnant woman to take frequent walks. Since I had started making the goblins clean the floors and excrete in specific rooms, the ce was starting to take on a semnce of a home. The stone floor was cold against my bare feet, but I didn¡¯t mind that much at all. I saw a goblin with his eyes closed near one of the lookout slits. I snapped my fingers, causing him to jerk upright.


    ¡°Remain vignt!¡± I shot him a look.


    The goblin nodded dumbly, giving a big smile. He was wearing armor that had been fitted to him now, and the helmet on his head loosely bounced up and down, making him look ridiculous. He might look ridiculous, but enough goblins could take down a grown man, and these goblins were more capable than most. Still, it was a full-time job making sure all thezy goblins stayed on task. He turned back to his duties, but I was pretty sure he¡¯d be sleeping again after I turned the corner. Since I couldn¡¯t turn the goblins into trained soldiers, I had to make up for inattentiveness with numbers.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ speaking of which, they should be ripe soon.¡±


    I walked away down the hallway with purpose, traveling to a certain room I was very familiar with. There was a line of beds barracks-style. This room was a lot cleaner than it once had been, but the mattresses were still rather filthy. That¡¯s because of what they were used to do. I knew all too well since I had been strapped to them myself for quite some time.


    ¡°Oh¡­ gods¡­ please help!¡± A weak voice cried out.


    ¡°Hmm? A new girl?¡± I looked to see a young girl, probably still in her teens, strapped to the bed.


    The goblins went on raids for food. It was supposed to be livestock they came back with, but when they found a girl, they would drag her back too. In thest month, we had grown back up to six girls. This barracks was nearly full of women tied to beds.


    I made sure the girls were sufficiently cared for. They had nkets, bedpans, and were given food regrly. I even washed them once a week, and then I yed with them a bit too. Okay, that might have also helped me gain my level. Although I said I had only been with King, surely women didn¡¯t count, right?


    The goblins were supposed to inform me whenever a new girl was brought in, but I guess they didn¡¯t. She was crying and struggling against her bonds. As for the other girls, they were leaning back in a dream state, quite happy and content with their lives. The tricks I used on them weren¡¯t that much different from what the cambions had done. It was just the circle of life.


    ¡°Have any of the goblins had you yet?¡± I asked.


    If one of them had decided to start using her before I had her, then there would be hell to pay. I would find out who it was and I would have King il him alive. Actually, that also kept the goblins in line.


    Her body shuddered. ¡°N-no¡­ I-I¡¯m a virgin. But I¡¯ve seen them do¡­ with the others¡­ they don¡¯t answer me.¡±


    Her eyes lifted slightly toward the other girls who seemed lost in their blissfulness, seeing nothing even with bloated tummies or cum leaking from their crotches.


    I sat next to her bed, gently stroking her hair. ¡°I know, dear. They¡¯re just having a gentle dream.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± She sniffled. ¡°Please, can you help me escape?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I smiled. ¡°Are you sure you want to? Do you have any crushes back home?¡±


    ¡°C-crushes? Y-yes¡­ B-billy¡­ he¡¯s always¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, look at that. It¡¯s Billy here to rescue you.¡± I gestured to a goblin who had beening in to change the bedpans.


    He jumped, looking left and right. I fingered him over, and he submissively approached. The girl looked up blinking slightly. Her face was filled with confusion. That confusion slowly melted away to excitement.


    ¡°Billy, you came?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. And he defeated all the bad monsters. Are you going to show him your appreciation?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! Thank you! Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ cute girl. He¡¯s a man. Men don¡¯t risk their lives without expecting a bit more in appreciation.¡±


    ¡°What do you me- th-that!¡± Her face turned red.


    ¡°Are you unwilling?¡± I asked.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I mean¡­ Billy, if you want to¡­¡± She looked away, blushing slightly.


    ¡°Go on, Billy.¡± I pushed the goblin towards her. ¡°Give her what she wants.¡±


    The goblin understood my intention. Since I gave the go-ahead, he jumped on top of her.


    ¡°P-please¡­ gentle¡­ w-wait¡­ ahhh! B-billy!¡±


    I supervised her first time. The goblins scratched her up a bit, but I tried to make it as smooth as possible. It must have worked for her because she was bucking her hips like a little slut after only a few minutes.


    ¡°B-billy! I¡¯m cumming!¡± She moaned as the goblin filled her up, her legs wrapped around him.


    She copsed on the bed, a sweaty mess. The goblin fell off of her and then stumbled away.


    ¡°Wh-where did Billy go?¡¯ She asked after a minute.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be back. Since Billy saved you, you¡¯re definitely his woman now.¡±


    ¡°I am? I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± She smiled, a tear sliding down her cheek.


    Whether it was a tear of happiness or a tear from a deep part of her who truly understood what was happening, I didn¡¯t know. I also didn¡¯t care. I stroked her head softly.


    ¡°Wee to the family.¡±


    ¡°F-family?¡±


    ¡°After all, you¡¯re our newest mommy.¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 30

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 30


    Every day with my son was filled with bliss, but I knew a day woulde when someone would try to take that bliss away from me. I had lived in this world for over a year now, and whether they were humans or demons, they would take everything away if I gave them a chance. That¡¯s why I had acted so ruthlessly with the goblins. I educated them, kept them in line, forced them to wear proper armor, and worked actively to keep them supplied with food, water, and women.


    I encouraged the goblins to hunt for food, and even considering trying to push them into farming, but the thing about teaching them farming is that I would need to know how to do it as well. This meant that they had to raid the nearby viges for livestock every now and then. In time, I feared that this would draw attention to us. I considered using alchemy. Perhaps I could make some kind of fasting pill that could keep someone alive without food. Such a thing existed in this world. It was an emergency ration for powerful adventuring groups.


    That was what had started my weekly trips to the vige. I was looking for alchemy supplies. I had plenty of coins since we had robbed countless adventurers. Well, I couldn¡¯t sell most of it. It would be pretty bad if I sold things that came off of dead adventurers from this vige back to the vige and were caught. However, it wasn¡¯t like the goblins cared about material possessions, so I bought the usually alchemy supplies and got back to practicing.


    <strong>{Potion Making, Poison Making, Mana Alchemy, Elemental Magic have beenpiled into the art, Art of Alchemy.}</strong>


    <strong>{Art of Alchemy has increased to level 32.}</strong>


    I was shocked and satisfied to see my efforts pay off. Most people would never gain a single art in their lives. I had already unlocked my third. My tendency to gain new skills had lowered substantially. I didn¡¯t foresee myself getting any other arts any time soon. That was probably because I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything new. Beyond fucking, lying, and alchemy, there wasn¡¯t much to me.


    I hadn¡¯t managed to make a fasting pill, but I did manage to make the opposite, a weight loss pill. Such a thing didn¡¯t previously exist. I knew if I unveiled it that it would be quite popr, but I kept my little invention to myself. Goblins didn¡¯t need to lose weight, and such a small vige like this wouldn¡¯t be able to give me much profit. I took a few myself, but that was just because of the baby weight. I didn¡¯t want to get chubby, even if my boobs did seem to increase by a size.


    Considering how I could contribute to this world, it was a shame that this world kept fucking me over. Perhaps, I should have just stuck with Pratter and Sandor when I had the chance. After I had died, I should have just stayed dead. I could have just worked with them. I could have invented Viagra and birth control, and live a wealthy life as an industrialist. Instead, I was the mother to a goblin king and lived with a horde of goblins. The directions that life took you sometimes.


    Some of the ingredients I had wanted to work with weren¡¯t avable in the small excuse for an alchemy shop this vige had. When you needed things, you couldn¡¯t get anywhere else, you went to the adventurer¡¯s guild. At that point, I¡¯d hire someone to either fetch them from the wild or buy them from a store in arger city and deliver them here. Both were options, and while you could specify which, I chose not to.


    While hanging up my quest on the board, my eyes wandered over another paper that was hanging up, and that one was what caught my eye and caused me to grow quite frightened. It was a request to y the goblins currently upying the fort. It was a quest to destroy my home. It was an ¡®A¡¯ rank level request, just like the one that had brought me here in the first ce.


    After Bradrick¡¯s party never returned, they must have increased the danger level. Since his party was originally a ¡®B¡¯ ranked party after I joined, they must have increased it to ¡®A¡¯ rank. How much were the life of my child and home? It was just two gold coins. How cheap. I think Bradrick was paid more, but first off, he was from a guild farther away, and second, it had been a deliberate lure from his brother to get him to die.


    Just as I thought about this darkly, I heard a man behind me clear his throat. ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I took a step to the side and the man grabbed the request and pulled it off the board. My eyes widened. He was taking on this mission? He was going to try to kill my son?


    He was a rugged man with scars on his face, but not necessarily ugly looking in that outdoorsman kind of way. He noticed me looking at him and responded with a smug look as if to say that there was no way I could take on the quest, so I shouldn¡¯t mind if he snatched it. At that moment, I was using my Art of Maniption to appear only average-looking and I suppressed my charm as well. At my current level, I could choose the person I appeared to be the outside world. Whether it was smell, appearance, or charm, I could change it all. If I was my normal self, this man would be drooling over himself to win my favor.


    The man turned away from me without another look and walked up to the front receptionist desk where he was joined by two other men. I pretended to continue to look at random quests, but my attention was aimed at their conversation.


    The three men were all demons. It was difficult to tell the race of different demons. The leader appeared to be derived from some kind of wolf creature. He had golden eyes and two triangle wolf ears on his head. There was also one that appeared with cat-like features including cat ears and a cat tail, and the final had snake-like features. At least, his eyes were reptilian and he had a bald head with spots.


    ¡°We¡¯d like to take on this quest.¡± He asked the receptiondy, showing her a far more flirtatious smile.


    She was only a little pretty. For the girls in this vige, she was above average. The fact he was fawning over her while snubbing me only caused me to snort silently in derision.


    ¡°You do realize this is an ¡®A¡¯ ranked quest, right? Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have a lot of money to pay right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not doing it for the money.¡± He smiled.


    The cat friend grabbed his shoulder and gave her an apologetic look. ¡°The money would be nice though, nya?¡±


    He let out a carefreeugh. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. My armor could use a polish. We are the S-ranked adventuring group Sliver.¡±


    ¡°S-S-S rank!¡± Her eyes widened, and I nearly jumped.


    There were a few enough S ranks out there that they could be put on a list. They were almost national treasures. The men in them would all be third ss! This was the group that was nning on attacking my son? This was bad! This was very bad. Thankfully, I was looking away from them, because otherwise, they would have seen the panic sh on my face. It onlysted a moment, but for anything to break my mask, it had to be shocking.


    While the man has spoken nonchntly, the woman had cried out so loudly that I wasn¡¯t the only one that heard their rank. The entire guild hall seemed to go quiet for a moment as everyone turned to look at them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sliver?¡± Someone whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s Sliver? Aren¡¯t they on the top twenty for adventuring teams?¡±


    ¡°I heard they once took out a dragon.¡±


    ¡°No, it was just a drake, only SSS can handle a dragon, but still.¡±


    The conversation seemed to open a floodgate and everyone started muttering excitedly. An S-ss adventuring team suddenly appearing in a vige this small would likely be the talk of the town for months toe. It also put the people at ease, because there would be no threat if they were on the case. The team seemed to almost be used to this kind of fame and gossip and took it all in stride.


    This had given the woman behind the desk enough time to recover as well. She shook her head, her cheeks turning pink. Her looks no longer contained doubt, but a certain level of respect instead.


    ¡°If I may ask, sirs¡­ why would you take on a request to defeat lowly goblins?¡± She asked, more quietly this time.


    Technically, questions like this were a major no-no, but the woman was starstruck and this was a tiny vige after all. The room only seemed crowded because it was so small, but in reality, there were only three tables that had been taken by adventurers numbering no more than ten. With his group and me included, there were only fourteen people here. Compared to the other adventuring guild which had closer to sixty, this was just a tiny ce.


    The man once again didn¡¯t seem to mind. If anything, he seemed to like the attention this moderately attractive girl was giving him.


    ¡°Two reasons.¡± He grinned, holding up his fingers as if she needed them to count to two. ¡°First off, I¡¯ve heard there might be a Goblin King involved.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­ is only a rumor.¡± She responded.


    Hearing them refer to my son directly only caused my heart to skip a beat. We hadn¡¯t been as stealthy as I originally had thought.


    ¡°Even so¡­ if we catch him early on, it¡¯d be much less of a headache for everyone involved. As for my second reason, many women have gone missing¡­¡±


    ¡°On with the women again¡­¡± The wolfkin rolled his eyes. ¡°You know the girls taken by goblins are basically ruined.¡±


    ¡°Not ruined!¡± He lifted his finger. ¡°Just less inhibited. Those little peckers are hardly knobs, right? Once you clean her up, she¡¯ll probably jump right on your cock.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s not pregnant with a goblin.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? One good punch and that is taken care of.¡± He made a fist andughed before his eyes fell on the secretary girl, whose face had seemed to be frozen from his words. ¡°Although, you¡¯re quite pretty too. What would I get if I killed a goblin for you?¡±


    She snapped out of revelry, but her expression turned to one of disgust, and she covered her chest even though it was neither impressive nor was he leering.


    ¡°You will get nothing from me! I have a boyfriend! Pig!¡±


    The guy¡¯s head dropped, while the two behind him burst outughing, pping his shoulder.


    ¡°What did you expect after what you said?¡±


    ¡°You really are the worst with women. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t even score when you¡¯re an S rank adventurer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my face¡­ it¡¯s too scary¡­¡± He muttered sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t act like you guys aren¡¯t interested in saving a damsel too¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we areing along, even though the pay is shit.¡±


    They continued to speak jokingly as they finished taking the job and then went to drinking. Meanwhile, I had grown lost in my thoughts. He wanted to rescue and damsel and get his dick satisfied? That happened to be within my area of expertise. No one wouldy a finger on my son, no matter what it took.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 31

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 31


    I carefully lifted the mug and took a sip with my head low and my hood raised. This was an alcoholic drink. For a pregnant girl like me, this was probably a bad thing, but I was immune to poison, so I didn¡¯t think it would cause trouble to my baby. Besides, this ce didn¡¯t have any clean drinking water. I had seen what came out of their well. It was filthy. Alcohol was the only drink they imported in, and the only thing I could trust as clean. At the fort, I boiled the water to clean it before drinking.


    The oddest thing about me drinking was the time of day. It was early morning, and the sun was only justing up. I was sitting in an inn, buying my time as I waited for a certain group of adventurers to get up. After confirming where they were staying, I had returned to the fort and made sure to prepare things in advance. I then returned to the inn. It was a restless night, but with my stamina, I could truly go days without resting if I had to.


    I heard the creaking of the stairs and the clinking of armor before I saw the three men heading down the stairway. They had gotten up, but they still looked a bit tired. After they had spent the previous night staying upte and partying, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that they were this way. They probably hoped to energize on the walk to the fort just in time to attack my precious son and his goblins.


    Currently, I was wearing a new face, different from the in-looking woman from before. I had aimed for this face to be as forgettable as possible. This girl was t-out ugly, but not so ugly as to draw attention. In short, they wouldn¡¯t recognize me even if we spoke. That said, I didn¡¯t speak to them. After all, they were S-level adventurers. Who knew what abilities they might have? I didn¡¯t want to risk them recognizing my voice or potentially seeing through my deception.


    Therefore, even with a perfect disguise, I still kept my head low and my mouth silent, only watching them from the corner of my eyes. asionally, I would make my cheeks flush. If they did notice I was ncing their way, they¡¯d think it was a girl who had a crush, and nothing more. The men ate a quick breakfast of dried meat and then started checking their supplies as they prepared for their journey. Once I was certain they¡¯re leaving the inn was imminent, I made sure to leave first.


    I watched from as far down the street as I could get and still see the inn¡¯s entrance while feigning like I was going to buy something from a stall. I waited patiently until the group of three men left the guild.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ that ne would look beautiful on you.¡±


    I had lingered too long and caught the interest of a beady-eyed shopkeeper. Although he said this, it was both true and aplete joke. Anything would look beautiful on me, even crap. However, in my current disguised form, I was quite ugly, and it was a cruel joke and maniption to try to sell it to me. Still, to keep appearances, I looked like I was ttered, and even ended up buying the ne, which I had to admit was quite pretty, albeit it was a bit cheap.


    At this point, the men were on the move, so I needed to be as well. I finished my transaction and then abandoned my cover, moving quickly out of the small vige and speeding into a run once I was under the cover of the forest. I ran quickly up a side trail before entering the main route that the men would travel. With all that armor and weaponry along with their morning exhaustion, I was confident they wouldn¡¯t outpace me.


    I move swiftly ahead of them to a predetermined spot. I stopped and got off the trail. Walking into a particrly thick brush, I only needed to take a few steps before I came into a hidden clearing that was filled with a dozen goblins. They jerked at first when they heard the rustling, but when I dropped my disguise, they saw my face they gave those dumb, happy smiles.


    I smiled back. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    They nodded excitedly, although it was anyone¡¯s guess if they understood any of my words. In a way, it was kind of sad. After all, these goblins would be dying for me in a short moment. That was something that I was certain of.


    It was only about fifteen minutester that the three adventurers were moving down the trail. They each had a horse, but they were mostly using them to carry gear and were guiding them on foot at the moment. Perhaps, they felt they needed to stretch their legs a bit more to be ready for a fight.


    ¡°Ahhh! Help!¡± I cried out. ¡°Help me!¡±


    The men all looked at each other, and then pulled out their weapons, moving in the direction of my scream. I nced around to the goblins all standing there with clueless expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Help¡­ that was the word!¡± I hissed.


    I was sitting on the ground, but when I shouted help the goblins were supposed to descend on me and start acting a scene of a damsel in distress. I was the damsel, but these goblins weren¡¯t acting threatening at all! Even though I had exined all of this to them a dozen times, they still managed to screw it up!


    I could hear the men approaching. Feeling slightly agitated, I raised my hand.


    ¡°Frenzy.¡±


    I used wind magic to block off the release of pheromones and specifically target the goblins around me. I didn¡¯t want to identally frenzy my heroes, now did I? Well, it would be fun seeing S-ss adventurers make love to goblins in a fit of violent lust, but I didn¡¯t think any of them would die from it.


    The goblins suddenly let sniffed, shook their heads, and then let out screeches like they had gone insane. Their eyes turned bloodshot, and they began foaming at the mouth.


    ¡°Much better¡­¡± I nodded as I reached up to rip my clothing.


    Before I could do anything though, three goblins suddenly leaped on me. ¡°H-hey! Stop!¡±


    I managed to kick one of them off of me as I scrambled back, but another managed to tear at my skirt, and the third leaped on top of me and started humping wildly. Frenzy was supposed to put them into an aggressive state. They were supposed to bang anything they could. The reason I had used Frenzy specifically and not Pheromone was to avoid having all of the goblins dogpile me. I was supposed to be a maiden saved, not damaged goods saved toote!


    Although I began to realize my mistake almost immediately. I had been using a great deal of seduction on these goblins, but I had never fulfilled their desires. I had used them basically as ves, while all of my affection was left for King. In a normal circumstance, these goblins wouldn¡¯t dare touch me. They valued their lives too much. However, when their inhibitions were removed, where would they direct the full lust? It would probably be on the one who had teased and tempted them for thest months.


    I tried to scramble away, but I felt more and more goblin¡¯s grabbing at me. They were tearing at my clothing, but also my flesh as well. The gashes to my flesh were only skin deep, and with my ability to ignore the pain and heal rapidly, it wasn¡¯t even a problem. However, the big problem was that they were trying to pull open my legs. I could already feel several hard little nubs thrusting against me. In the right mood, I¡¯d just call this a good time, but right now I couldn¡¯t be seen like this!


    ¡°Stop!¡± I cried out.


    ¡°Get off of her!¡± A booming voice startled me, and I realized it was toote.


    The adventurers were on us. Their leader, the same guy who had pulled the mission from over my head a day before was wildly shing with an ax de, chopping down one orc after another. A few thought to get up and leap at the men, but they were cut down easily. I was a bit stunned at how efficient they were. This was a true S-ss adventuring team. The pretend group I was in with Brad paled inparison to their skill.


    From the moment I was set upon until thest goblin was cut apart, not even know why he died, only a few minutes passed. I was sitting on the ground, feeling slightly bitter that my n had been ruined. I was supposed to seduce these men, but at least two goblins had released their loads on my clothing, and it was torn to shreds. I was covered in dirt and had no charm at all.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t cry.¡± The leader dered a look of worry on his face.


    I wasn¡¯t nning to cry. Wait a moment, maybe I was? I used deception and broke into tears. It was the only thing I had now. I couldn¡¯t entice them. Perhaps I could use pity instead? As I sobbed, the men all nced at each other. The leader gave a nod and then kneeled.


    ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re safe now. We¡¯re the S-ss party Sliver. You need not worry.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± I asked, rubbing my cheeks and looking up at him with an innocent look.


    He swallowed hard. ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    My lip quivered, my eyes swelled with tears. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    I threw my arms around him and gave him a tight hug.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He cried out, his face turning red. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing¡­¡±


    I let go, noticing that he wasn¡¯t looking in my direction. All three of them were deliberately looking away. Was it the goblin spooge? Was it my hair?


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, sniffling.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ your¡­¡± He lifted a finger weakly toward my chest, and I nced down.


    It took me a moment to realize what he meant. The goblins had done a number on my clothing, and they had ripped the blouse open. One of my breasts had fallen out and was on full disy. It took me a second to notice because I had no shame when it came to my naked body. I walked around the goblin keep naked regrly. I only wore clothing when the goblins became too rowdy or I was going to town.


    ¡°Aiiii!¡± I let out a girlish shriek, my expression turning to horror as I desperately cover my chest.


    All three men jump, making sure their eyes are facing away from me. My eyes remain on the leader, and then I mutter something under my breath to dig a bit deeper.


    ¡°Pervert.¡±


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s not that!¡± He cried out.


    The other two men barely managed to keep themselves from bursting intoughter.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not that, why haven¡¯t you offered me anything to cover myself?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡­ ahh! Right! Please, take this!¡± He ripped the cloak and pushed it in my direction.


    I sniffed it and then shook my head. ¡°It smells!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I forgot to wash it!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The two others couldn¡¯t stop themselves fromughing at their friend¡¯s horrible luck with women.


    I guessed I had overreacted a lot. Even an immacte beauty like me could be insecure at times. Rather than going full seductress, I realized that I needed to y a bit hard to get. It was the same ploy, I was just changing my role in it a bit.


    The men stopped for a break, where they allowed me to wash up. The adventurer offered me a set of his clean clothes, and I put it on. As expected, it hung from my body in an extremely provocative way. I acted innocent andpletely devoid of understanding just how sexy I appeared, but I was slowly wrapping them around my finger. The journey to the fort was only about six hours from the vige, but by the time we got there, I would have them eating out of my hand. Then, I would kill them. No one threatens my baby.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 32

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 32


    The face I had shown these S-ss adventurers was not the face I actually had. I had already grown used to hiding my true face, as well as restricting my charm and blocking my scent. This had be second nature to me after all of these months. I was simply far too alluring for any normal person to handle. My true appearance would always result in one of two things. A sudden mob determined to have me, or a mob determined to kill me, convinced I was some kind of evil lust monster.


    Thus, since I had left the human and demon armies behind, I had never shown my true face by choice. The only exception to that was to Seris when I was delirious and spiraling into a state of self-pity. By the time I had woken back up and restored my old mask, it was toote. He had be so obsessed with me he had murdered his brother and attempted to break me. In the end, it was his life that had been lost.


    At this moment, the face I showed was the closest to my true face that I¡¯d allow. In short, I looked a bit like I had back when I first came to this world. I wouldn¡¯t be urate to say my face had changed over thest year, but the imperfections had slowly been etched away until all that remained was perfection. This was something I had always noted, but I hoped to cover my face when I didn¡¯t want attention would be enough. In the end, it took gaining a strange reputation as some fairy for me to realize my only choice was to sink into deception at all times.


    Thus, other than the disguises I liked to wear, I now possessed two faces. There was the face I showed the world, which was attractive, but nothing to cause someone to lose control. Then, I had my true face, the one I would only show right before I nned to consume another soul. After all, once someone gazed on my face, nothing would be left of them but an obsession deep within their hearts.


    As for how I disguised my face, it was a bit difficult to exin. Some of it might have been illusion magic, while some of it was merely how I adjusted the muscles of my face. As my maniption art grew, manipting my face only became another aspect of everything, and it came like second nature to me.


    The point being, I had already selected for these men to die. Rather than ying the game of an innocent victim of goblins who clung to a mighty hero in her fear, it would beughably easy for me to reveal my true face to them. I could push all of my abilities to destroy their minds and turned them into beguiled toys. They might be able to resist, and I really couldn¡¯t predict how they¡¯d react to such strong provocation. If I didn¡¯t have anybat ability of my own, I¡¯d be worried that before my seduction could work, they¡¯d run me through.


    Yet, I was strong enough that even if my ability to control them failed, I could survive. I supposed there was room to argue that such a n was sloppy. What if one of them escaped? They could return to town, and tell them about my presence. Soon, there would be a mob upon my precious King¡¯s head, and it would all be my fault. How could I allow such a thing by acting arrogant?


    However, if I was being honest with myself, I didn¡¯t rely on such deceptions because of a need to be thorough or a fear that my abilities would fail. I did things this way because it was more entertaining. There was once a time where I wasn¡¯t such a bad girl. I lied like any girl when it was convenient or would be advantageous to me. Nowadays, the idea of twirling men around my finger was nearly second nature, and I hade to like toying with them.


    My previous toys had all died or broken, so these men would be my new toys. Of course, when push came to shove, I would never put my baby¡¯s life on the line. Until that happened though, I nned to y with my food before I ate it. Thus, I had tagged along with the adventurers, acting far too terrified to return on my own. The men didn¡¯t want to have to turn back after already set out, so they had no choice but to take me along. They reminded me several times that they were going to a fort where they¡¯d be encountering even more goblins, but in my tearful, terrified state, I only felt safe in their leader¡¯s arms.


    The other men could only shake their heads as the leader ate it all up. I had learned the leader¡¯s name was Packard, and his friends were Trig and Kant. I didn¡¯tment on their naming. I found the naming in this world was often unusual, especially among adventurers. I had a feeling that those weren¡¯t their birth names, and they used adventuring names instead.


    The result of taking me along was that they were slowed down considerably. I intentionally slowed them down, and in the end, we reached the fort toote for them to attack. There was a rule among adventurers that you didn¡¯t engage after dinner. The sun was just starting to set, but if they ended up in the middle of the dungeon after sunset, if things went bad, it¡¯d increase their likelihood of death. No one wanted to flee from a fort to run into a dark forest, after all.


    They had no choice but to set up a camp, not too far away from the camp my party had set up what felt like a lifetime ago. They would attack in the morning. Well, that was assuming they¡¯d be alivee morning.


    I hadn¡¯t wasted the trip just being a burden to slow them down. I had naturally worked my charms when applicable. A smile here, a touch there. The majority of it was used on Packard, who also seemed like the most desperate and gullible. I learned that Kant had a wife back home, so I put less work into him. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t get him to cheat on his wife with ease. It was more that I just had less interest in doing so.


    In general, for someone to cheat on someone else, they already had to have a certain degree of duplicity. They weren¡¯t just willing to back on their promises with their loved ones, but they¡¯d also be willing to lie to that loved one and even lie to themselves. As much as I hade to enjoy the maniption, I didn¡¯t get as much satisfaction from someone who was trying to manipte me at the same time. A married man, simply in the act of having sex, was already losing his integrity, and that was just less appealing to me.


    I didn¡¯t always feel this way. Perhaps, it was the result of having children. The hormones in my body changed and I was interested in a more stable, more honest man. Although, the thought of me finding a husband and father figure for my children wasughable. The closest thing my son had to a father in the past was the goblin champion, and we worked together to kill him.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± A voice asked as Packard handed me a warm bowl of soup.


    I supposed one advantage of staying with humans was the option to eat decent cooking. These men would probably never call their cooking good, but I was no cook and the goblins were far from offering delicacies. Even something asplex as a stew was more than I was used to. I rarely got vegetables, and roasted meat that usually ended up slightly burned was usually on my menu. I smiled at him as I took the bowl, and my pleasure at sipping it was genuine.


    After taking a sip, I gave a subtle nod. ¡°I am cold.¡±


    ¡°Do you need more nkets?¡±


    ¡°I-is it possible to make the fire a little bigger?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Before he could answer, Trig cut him off.


    Packard gave him a look as if telling him to butt out of it. ¡°We might be able¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re too close to the fort now. If the fire was any bigger, they might see it. We don¡¯t want to wake up surrounded by a swarm of goblins, now do we?¡± Trig had an expression on his face that clearly showed he was set in his decision.


    Packard looked back at me and gave a helpless shrug. I allowed myself to shiver slightly, but I didn¡¯t say anything more. I knew that Trig was right, from an adventurer¡¯s point of view. I had traveled in monster-infested woods plenty of times, and this was only right. However, I was just curious if I could get them to do it. It seemed like my charms hadn¡¯t worked on Trig as well as I had hoped. The married Kant turned out to be more sympathetic. Perhaps having a wife made him feel sympathy for other women. For all I knew, I reminded him of his daughter or something equally ridiculous.


    ¡°Still, we should probably get all the firewood we¡¯ll need for the night,¡± Packard spoke up to no one in particr.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the firewood,¡± Trig spoke up. ¡°You need to go scout that fort and make sure there is no movement. Kant, put up some warning strings around the forest so we¡¯re protected.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ we can¡¯t just leave her alone!¡± Packard dered as I straightened myself.


    ¡°Kant won¡¯t be far.¡± Trig rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Even so¡­¡± Packard had a slightly stubborn look as he nced at me.


    I put on a worried look but decided to keep silent and let them argue amongst themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep a watch on her.¡± Kant tried to reassure Packard. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. ¡°


    Packard looked uncertain, but with the other two urging him, she finally agreed. I only nodded in eptance, looking a bit scared and uncertain, but not so reluctant that Packard wouldn¡¯t leave. That¡¯s because this was my chance. The group was splitting up, so now I could strike. I couldn¡¯t sip my bowl of stew while remaining curled up under a nket, but I watched the men extremely carefully.


    Packard removed his armor so that he could move more silently, and then after checking on me onest time, left into the forest. Trig rolled his eyes and gave an irritated grunt before turning and leaving in the opposite direction toward the forest to fetch firewood. Kant was the only one who stayed behind. He finished eating and then smiled at me as he offered to take my empty bowl.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry so much. We¡¯re experts. We know what we¡¯re doing out here. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll be making the move on the fort. I rmend you stay here and hide. It¡¯ll be safest for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± I smiled. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah, I am a little¡­ ahhh¡­ I have a few minutes.¡± He shook his head as he leaned back. ¡°We can set up¡­ in a bit. Maybe¡­¡±


    His eyes slowly fluttered close, and he ended up asleep. As to make sure he didn¡¯t suddenly wake up, I also made sure that his dreams were peaceful. He dreamed of being at home with his wife. Once I was sure he had passed into a deep sleep, I stood up, allowing the nket to fall carelessly to the side.


    Leaving the rtive safety of the firece, I didn¡¯t head in the direction of Packard, but Trig. Packard would be far too easy to conquer at the moment. There would be no satisfaction in it. I had other ns anyway. After all, I had my suspicions about Trig. The reason he was treating me so coldly, wasn¡¯t just because he was jealous of the attention. I was giving Packard. It was clear Packard fancied me, so Trig was irritated he didn¡¯t get me.


    Well, that was my theory, and I was about to test it out. It didn¡¯t take me long to locate Trig. I was ady of many skills, after all, and when I had a pray my eyes were set upon, I¡¯d make them mine. He was bending over lifting pieces of wood as he had said, but being an S-ss, it didn¡¯t take long for him to notice me. He spun around, dropping the wood and then reaching for his belt. When he realized it was me, he froze for a moment, narrowing his eyes questioningly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a moment when I could see you alone,¡± I spoke breathily, allowing a bit of my charm to leak out.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, his back straightening slightly.


    ¡°I¡­ want you. Please, take me.¡±


    Let the game begin.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 33

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 33


    Trig wasn¡¯t so easily fooled by a woman suddenlying onto him. He definitely gave me a suspicious look or two. Honestly, if it was so easy to get an S-ss adventurer to put their guard down, I might have been a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Where is Kant?¡± He asked suspiciously.


    My cheeks lightly glowed, and I gave a cute expression. ¡°He fell asleep. He must have had ate-nightst night.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He narrowed his eyes.


    I gave a slight blush. ¡°Please, sir, when you look at me like that, it makes my heart beat too fast.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± He frowned, lifting his sword. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. What do you think you¡¯re doing out here?¡±


    Whether he trusted me at the moment or not, even an S-ss adventurer would be hard-pressed to continue to point a sword at a beautiful maiden, especially when she was giving him such looks.


    ¡°Will you make me say it again?¡± I asked. ¡°From the moment you saved me, I¡¯ve had my eyes on you. I just¡­ want to show you how much I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°I was almost the ything of goblins. I could have been defiled; my body could have been ruined by those creatures. It made me realize that it was only inevitable. If that was so, then I¡¯d like to have it on my terms, and no one else¡¯s¡± I gave a usible exnation that subtly implied I was a virgin, despite that being far from the truth.


    If it came to the test, my kegels were at an ability where I could make it quite difficult for him to shove it in the first time. I¡¯d easily feel as tight as any virgin if I wanted to. Whether it came from my art of maniption or my art of sex, other than theck of blood, not man would be able to tell the difference if I didn¡¯t want them to. I could be ripped open with a ten-inch-wide monster cock, and still be as tight as a mouse hole for the next man, after being ripped open that much, I might bleed a little making it even more convincing.


    ¡°What about Packard?¡± His suspicion was starting to drop, but he still looked a bit uncertain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Packard,¡± I responded.


    That was a lie, but who was I if I couldn¡¯t lie with a straight face?


    ¡°He likes you.¡± He coughed.


    Ah¡­ they must be good pals after all. Trig knew how desperate Packard was to have a girlfriend, so he was willing to step aside. Well, I also felt he wasn¡¯t that interested in me, a stranger who had almost been sex fodder for goblins. I probably wasn¡¯t his type, where Packard ate up the damsel in distress trope.


    ¡°Hees off a bit desperate and lonely. Not like you¡­¡± I blushed. ¡°You¡¯re strong and powerful, and you have a dominance that makes me want to¡­ ah¡­ I said too much!¡±


    I covered my mouth, looking embarrassed like I had allowed a bit of my lewdness to slip. I could see Trig¡¯s expression slowly changing. He was too easy to appease. No man could resist the girl I was pretending to be, the reserved slut.


    As much as men wanted their women to be immacte virgins, they didn¡¯t want a true virgin. At heart, men wanted a slut, but with the illusion of virginity. They wanted a girl who would act perverse and naughty, but only with them. It was an oxymoron, and I didn¡¯t know a single girl who had an extroverted and slutty personality that had somehow not lost it at some point to some guy, yet that¡¯s what every guy wanted.


    Thankfully, there was no one body as good at creating the illusion of an innocent virgin, but with the skills, experience, and sexual drive of a horny slut, quite like me. I bit my lip, giving him a side look filled with desire and temptation, promising something more, but also showing the reluctance of a woman who wasn¡¯t sure. That uncertainty was important. If a woman just boldly went up to a man and asked for sex, he¡¯d be so suspicious or cautious that he¡¯d suspect that she was trying to get something. That little bit of reluctance told him that what he desired was a limited-time offer, and if he didn¡¯t snatch it up now, it¡¯d be gone the next moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ this is just silly. You¡¯re busy, I should just head back¡­¡± I gave a forlorn look, turning away.


    Trig was no fool, and he wasn¡¯t desperate like Packard, so when he saw a proper opportunity, he wasn¡¯t going to mess it up. Seeing that window closing, his hand came out and grabbed my wrist. I stopped, hesitantly looking back at him. I filled my eyes with hope, but also just a bit of hesitance and disbelief. Could this be true? Could he really want me? Or was this just him feeling a need to tell me off.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I looked down bashfully.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But.¡± My smile twisted and a smiled, tears in my eyes. ¡°I understand, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I turned away, allowing a single sob to escape my lips as I tried to pull from his grasp. However, his hand tightened on my wrist, and he ended up pulling. I let out a gasp, stumbling into him. My hands fell on his chest, and I clung to him to keep from falling to the ground. My wet, tearful eyes looked up at his. I was confused, distraught, and just a bit hurt. I was that wounded girl who needed to be saved, but the only thing that could save me this time was his warmth.


    Thest little bit of resistance disappeared, and his head lowered down. He kissed me, his stubbly chin tickling mine. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to stick his tongue down my mouth, grabbing my body like it was always his. That¡¯s how you do it. I could already feel a hardness from between his legs, filling with lust. Maybe, in his mind, this was just a kiss, but once you did one thing, it was a downward spiral. He¡¯d make one concession after another until we were naked and humping.


    His hands came down my body and found my butt, squeezing it.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± I moaned into his mouth, like the feeling of his hands was everything I had ever wanted.


    If he had the sense that I was a damaged and terrified woman, some might say a good man would have held himself back and respected my boundaries. Well, I didn¡¯t know a single good man that existed. Every man would take advantage of a girl who threw herself at him, and once she threw herself at him, the more she resisted, the more aggressive he¡¯d be. Men were like light switches. They were either on or off. Once they were flicked on, it was difficult to switch them off again.


    His lips left mine, and making rough, nearly animalistic noises, he began to suck on my neck. He was massaging my ass roughly and shoving my groin against his hardening cock, like he wanted to fuck me through the clothing. If I said I didn¡¯t like it, even my impressive maniption wouldn¡¯t be able to cover up I was lying. Panting excitedly, I allowed this rough man to paw at my body all he wanted.


    His pawing quickly started to lead to stripping. He ripped open my blouse, literally tearing it in the process. Adventurers weren¡¯t known for their gentle demeanors. This was a warrior used to fighting monsters to live. Whether I was a bar skank, a woman he rescued, or his wife¡­ he¡¯d bang her just as roughly.


    He brought my girls into the air, grabbing my tits and pawing at them just like my ass. There was no real skill to it. His callous fingers just liked to squeeze the soft material like a stress ball. To a girl like me, any touch felt good, so I let him squeeze away. If I had a choice, I¡¯d have wished he gave my nipples a bit more attention, but he seemed to enjoy that fatty tissue more. Pushing them together, he shoved his face into my cleavage. He was kissing and sucking my chest as he did so.


    ¡°Ahhhn¡­ ahhh¡­¡± I moaned, encouraging him to take the next step in ravishing me, driving him along.


    This entire time, I didn¡¯t touch him. I was the perfect but slutty virgin. I was letting him fall deeper and deeper into my trap before I¡¯d finally reveal my full sexual nature. Thus, I held back, even though my mouth felt lonely without a hard, warm cock in it, and I earned to taste his thick, creamy spunk. I was a professional though, and I waited while he had his fill. He shoved his hand down my pants, his fingers forcing past my pubic hair and finding my snatch.


    I was at a stage where I could have or not have pubic hair, and however, I wanted it. It wasn¡¯t a special skill, not exactly. My legs and underarms stopped growing hair fairly early on as I leveled, giving my skin a perfectly smooth look. My pussy was the same way. Once shaved, the hair didn¡¯t grow back. That was unless I willed it to happen. I could will it to grow back, picking any shape or size.


    As much as a smooth and slick pussy excited men, some liked something with a bit of hair too. Since I was trying to be a normal girl with only slightly above average looks, I had allowed my hair to grow a bit. I had a thick, dark patch of hair above my snatch. It was an au natural formation, although still quite clean. His palm ended up resting on my hairy patch as his fingers dived into my wet cunt.


    ¡°Fuuuck¡­¡± I moaned.


    It felt so good to be touched like this. Even my son didn¡¯t even take care of me with his fingers, so getting fingered after so long felt good. My hand squeezed his shoulder as his fingers started to push in and out of my cunt. I tightened myself so that my pussy barely could handle two fingers. If he tired three, it definitely wouldn¡¯t fit.


    ¡°Fuck, your so tight.¡± He panted.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ g-gentle¡­¡± I cried out.


    However, that was only said to boil is blood. What guy went gentle when you told him to? Telling them to be gentle only made them get rougher. Thankfully, rough was exactly what I wanted.


    With one hand fingering me and the other still massaging my breast, Trig pleasured me right there in the middle of the forest. This wasn¡¯t the first time I had fucked in the middle of a forest, so I was honestlypletely in my element.


    Trig was extremely excited, and his cock was nearly bursting out of his pants. His excitement was transmitted into his actions. His fingers were nearly aze, thrusting in and out of my cunt, ignoring how tight it was, and taking it with calloused roughness. Wet squishing noises could be heard with each thrust, and a horny little slut like me was quickly forced to climax.


    ¡°Shit¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­ I¡¯m cumming!¡± I moaned, my legs spasming.


    If he wasn¡¯t holding me up with his hand between my legs, I would have copsed to the ground in a puddle.


    ¡°Cum¡­ cum for daddy. Come on!¡± He had his teeth gritted, seemingpletely lost in forcing my climax.


    I had to cling to his other arm, the one still in my pants as I started to cum wildly. I moaned and cried, my hips thrusting as his wonderful fingers brought out a gushing mess into my panties, ruining thempletely. When I finished, I copsed against his chest, gasping for breath. He was gasping too, having put in quite the effort with his fingers to satisfy me.


    Still gasping, I looked up at him, tears in my eyes, and even a bit of spit leaking from my mouth. ¡°M-my turn.¡±


    Now, that I had rolled him in, he was going to experience what a slut could do.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 34

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 34


    I dropped to my knees, where I was at my best. My hands immediately went for his pants, untying them skillfully with my fingers. We were far past the point where I had to pretend to be a good girl anymore. Even if I showed myself to be the most skillful slut imaginable, he would eat it all up.


    Speaking of eating, I pulled out his meat deftly, letting its weight bounce between my thumb and finger. He was ratherrge, almost as big as my son, I had to admit. I didn¡¯t care all that much about size these days. I could get off on just about anything. Besides, I had experienced suchrge sizes that few men could trulypare to those that pushed me to my limit. That wasn¡¯t to say I was ruined goods, but you reach a point where all penis was appreciated.


    That said, opening a pair of pants and seeing something a few inches longer and a bit thicker than you expected was always a pleasant surprise. I examined his cock from head to toe in just a few moments. The size wasn¡¯t the only thing that mattered. Every penis was different.


    In this world, circumcision wasn¡¯t a thing, so most men had their foreskin, but besides that, you could find men who had a slightly bent penis, a fat head, a red bulbous shaft. As you grew familiar with them, you could tease out just how to satisfy each penis the best. I couldn¡¯t say if this came from my Sexual Arts, but I always liked to amplify the experience the best that I could.


    I dipped my head down and opened my mouth, letting the head of his cock gently tease my lips. I breathed in his musky, harsh scent, letting it cause my body to react sexually that it always did. The tender teasing I performed with my lips, not taking it in while I rubbed it on my lips caused his dick to throb. I could feel it getting harder with just that much.


    ¡°Stop teasing.¡± He growled. ¡°Just suck it.¡±


    It sounded like an order, but I could also hear the desperation in his voice. I closed my hand around his cock slowly, and then pulled back the foreskin. I used my spare hand and cupped his balls, and then I gently closed my lips around the head of his cock. My lips caressed the head like I was giving it a kiss. I savored the taste and feel of it. Cocks had a mouthfeel that no amount of oral fixation could amodate. Some girls may suck on lollipops and popsicles, but there was just no way they could rece that warm feeling of an organ stiff with blood yet with the delicate and soft outer skin.


    Very slowly, engulfed his cock, bringing the shaft into my moist mouth, and allowing the taste of him to scrap along my tongue. I gyrated my tongue across the shaft, making sure to use my saliva to wet his cock up thoroughly. I didn¡¯t need to breathe as I worked, Mana Breath having long reced my need for such things, so I could be extremely thorough.


    ¡°Ahhhn¡­ fuck¡­¡± He moaned, grabbing the back of my head.


    I stretched out the sensation as long as possible, allowing my lips to slowly work their way down his shaft, taking it millimeter by millimeter. As his dick fell more and more into my mouth, my tongue danced around, teasing him in every way that I knew how. I was still teasing him, driving him wilder and wilder, but I was doing it in a way where he couldn¡¯tin. I knew he desperately wanted to grab the back of my head and shove his thing down my throat, but my hand and my grip on his balls kept him in my control.


    Even an S-ss adventurer was nothing when you had his balls in your grasp. My fingers gently squeezed and tickled them as I continued to engulf his member. The sensation felt like itsted an eternity. It was to the point he barely noticed when my mouth reached the end of this shaft. My nose was tickled by his pubic hair and I had his entire cock jammed down my throat. This is the point where a weaker girl might have started coughing or gaging, but I was beyond such things. I didn¡¯t need to pull out and take a breath or recover. Looking up at him innocently, his cockpletely in my mouth, I could see the raw desire and lust in him.


    I had slowly allowed some of my more natural features return. I didn¡¯t change my body so much that he would be suspicious, but I did allow my looks to improve, and my high charm to put more pressure on him. It was just enough to slowly pull him in more and more, turning him into my man, my toy. I finally started to suck, undting my throat to tease the head of his cock while my tongues swirled around the shaft.


    ¡°Mmmmn¡­.¡± I moaned, a genuine feeling of pleasure.


    I had been offered abilities that would turn my mouth into a sex organ before. I had never taken on such an ability. In reality, I didn¡¯t need it. I could cum just by enjoying the pleasure of sucking a man¡¯s cock, just by focusing on how hot and wonderful that it all felt.


    After teasing him for a few minutes, I finally pulled out, gasping for air I didn¡¯t need. Although I could have kept going, there was still the illusion to maintain. A girl had to breathe, in theory, and so while I ¡®caught my breath¡¯, I lifted his dick with my hand and then began to lick and suck on his balls. They were salty and sweaty, but I didn¡¯t mind at all. The taste was addictive once you got used to it. Worrying about how fresh everything would only ruin the fun.


    Well, I was always fresh. Thanks to my unique talents, every guy would get to taste me at my best. That was fine by me as well.


    Once I had given it enough time, I grabbed the tip in my lips and slid it down again. This time, I only went halfway before pulling back and then plunging again. I could bring the cock down to the root every time, but you had to work up to such things. Now that his dick was wet and slimy with my saliva, the real fun would begin. My head bobbed up and down on his cock, slowly picking up speed as I tempted him little by little.


    Each time I bobbed down, I¡¯d let a little more of his cock in, building up my strokes to be wider and wider. However, I also sped up the speed of the bobbing so that that I didn¡¯t slow down the strokes at all. Of course, I was skilled enough that he didn¡¯t feel my teeth at all. He could only get the pleasure of my lips, my tongue, and my throat. I added suction into it, drinking down his cock like a straw. The effect was clear, and I could feel his knees going weak.


    At every point during this, I was well aware of the effect I was having on him. I was a professional, after all. It was true that I could get him off in under a minute if I wanted, but there was also a quality to it as well. I wanted to build it up, taking him to the next high, and then taking him to a great high behind that. I wanted to strip away all of his defenses until he turned into the true animal on the inside.


    ¡°Shiiit¡­ fuck, keep sucking my dick. I¡¯m going to fuck your pretty mouth.¡±


    The decency or concern that I was a former rape victim was already gone, and if I tried to stop now or turn my head away, I wasn¡¯t confident that he would stop. That was exactly where I wanted him. However, I wasn¡¯t done yet. I wanted to bring him even farther.


    ¡°Ghhmm¡­ glll¡­hmmm¡­¡± My throat made erotic noises each time I skewered my mouth down on his cock, eating it excitedly.


    I allowed myself to be a bit messy, saliva dripping down my chin and onto my breasts he had previously pulled out so they were bared. A gentleman might have reached down and yed with my tits while I sucked him off, but this guy was happy to let me do all of the work. I didn¡¯t mind at all. I choked down his cock over and over again.


    At this point, I took him to the root with each thrust reached the back of my throat. I have a slight hum with the back of my throat, teasing his cock with vibration whenever I brought it down all of the ways. I put on a look of pure concentration, even adjusting myself. This was all in an attempt to maximize his pleasure.


    When it came to achieving sexual pleasure, there were many ways I guy could obtain it. There was a reason they used a woman versus their hand, and there was a reason they wanted to fuck pussy rather than just get blowjobs. Whether it was my ass, pussy, mouth, or even tits¡­ every part of my anatomy gave them something different that gave them pleasure.


    In general, the mouth had many setbacks. There was the obvious setback. A person had teeth. There was the second setback, the ability to get it all in the mouth. A pussy could take it harder, deeper, and better than a mouth, so why did guys seek out a mouth. That¡¯s because the pleasure didn¡¯te purely from physical enjoyment. It also came from the enjoyment of making a girl work at it. Seeing her concentrating, using all of her effort to pleasure you while not getting any of her own, in a way it was a type of cuckold.


    Once you understood that, you could manipte it to maximize the pleasure. My looking like I was trying my hardest, pushing myself to the edge, working hard to please him, all while sexually frustrating myself, this was the way to drive a man crazy.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ I¡¯m cumming! Swallow it down!¡±


    As if I wouldn¡¯t have even if he didn¡¯t say it. I never understood a girl who spits. After all, the taste was already in your mouth, why wouldn¡¯t you finish up my swallowing? However, when it came to swallowing, there were many ways to enjoy it.


    There was the water balloon method. That was to say you held the cock outside your mouth, aiming it at your face with your mouth wide open, trying to catch his spurts. This was naturally the most visually stimting option, and what most pornography went with. There was the sippy straw method. You leave the cock¡¯s head just past your lips and then drink his spooge like you¡¯re sucking coke from a straw. This catches some girls off guard because spooge is a lot thicker than soda. However, if you do it right, you get to taste the spoogepletely, letting it roll down your tongue and then swallowing it in gulps.


    Then, there is my favorite method. That¡¯s to shove his cock as far back into my throat as possible and shoot it right into the back of my throat. Something about feeling that stuff forcefully injected back where I barely have any control is incredibly hot. It feels like I¡¯m being drowned in his cum. Plus, it gets into the nasal passages, and then I taste and smell nothing but his hot seed for several hours.


    His cock swelled and exploding, sending wave after wave shooting into the back of my throat. I took it all in, sucking his balls dry of seed as I consumed it graciously. Perhaps it would be nice to save a little S-ss cum for some of my potion-makingter, but there would be time for that yet. As his body shook in my grasp, I knew that I was just getting started.


    Pulling his cock out of my mouth, I looked up at him with longing eyes. His cock didn¡¯t lose an ounce of erection even though I had swallowed a mouthful of cum. That was because I made sure to keep sucking it and refused to let him get soft. I didn¡¯t even need to say what woulde next, because the look in his eyes made it clear he wasn¡¯t done either. However, sometimes, saying it was fun too.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me.¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 35

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 35


    It¡¯s often joked that men struggle to think while they are horny, and once they¡¯re able to blow their loud they experience rity of mind. This is why so many men can be such dicks. They¡¯ll do or promise anything to get a woman to sexually satisfy them, and once that is achieved, like a switch, their mind begins to work and they¡¯re capable of recognizing the situation they are in. They realize the repercussions if this woman is unstable. They realize she¡¯s not as pretty as she appeared when his balls were full. What if she gets pregnant? That could ruin the rest of his life. It was no wonder many guys bailed out, or in some way wanted to cut things as quickly as possible once that satisfaction was met.


    Of course, that was a problem for women who didn¡¯t understand men. Women who didn¡¯t understand this natural impulse to flee after he blows his loud will happily walk into this trap, and then wonder after guy after guy pumps her and dumps her if it was her. Well, I happen to know the truth of this matter. It was her. She was a fool.


    Men were short fuses, quick to reach their sexual peak, and quick to fall. That is why a skillful woman doesn¡¯t allow them to fall. You can¡¯t allow them to rest. You can¡¯t allow them to think. Once they start rxing and thinking, that¡¯s when their brain starts to work again. So, the real trick is to not stop. You have to keep going, keep teasing them so that their cock never loses all of the wood, and their mind never turns off from its desire for sex.


    It¡¯s tricky, but once you deliver him through an orgasm, you have his dick. Not only will the next orgasm require twice the exertion, but he¡¯ll be in it to win it. It¡¯s really after that first orgasm that the real fun can begin. That¡¯s when he can get rough with you and pound you good. Why did you think oral sex became so popr? A girl needed time to get her motor running, and a guy needed to pop one off so that the real game can start.


    Once you banged a guy to exhaustion, he wouldn¡¯t be gone in the morning. Rather, sex would have be a habit. You give a guy a single hit of a drug, and you can¡¯t guarantee he¡¯ll get addicted. However, if you keep giving him hit after hit, he¡¯ll be hooked on your body. That¡¯s how you keep a guying back.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t my intention to keep himing back, but I didn¡¯t want him thinking too much. Thankfully, his mind was muddled and his desire to fuck me had peaked. He didn¡¯t hesitate to grab me and grope my ass. I pulled up my shirt, as he bent me over right there. With a growl, he spread my buttcheeks open, exposing my ass and pussy with vigor. Gripping my hips, he shoved his cock straight into me.


    ¡°Ahhhn¡­¡± I moaned, feeling his thick meat push into my tight cunt.


    I let myself get a bit worked up too. It didn¡¯t matter if he was a friend or an enemy, if he turned me on, my body would react. While trying to get him worked up, I had let out my sluttiness too, and the feeling of his cock was amazing.


    After only a few thrusts, he pulled out again, a wet slurp sounding as his cock left my pussy unexpectedly. I had been using my Kegels to keep it tight and went he pulled out the suction of my pussy had been kept. I had identally sucked air into my pussy as a result. Before I could respond though, he shoved me down, forcing me onto my knees on the ground. Then, his cock mmed into me again.


    ¡°Brrrr¡­¡±


    I could help it as the air was forced out. He shoved his cock in two, three times¡­ each one causing a release of air causing the lips of my pussy to vibrate. That was the first time something like that had ever happened to me. I put on a mortified face, enough though it was being shoved into dirt.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Heughed, raising a hand and pping my ass. ¡°That filthy pussy makes a nice sound.¡±


    He seemed to enjoy shoving air up there, so I didn¡¯t make a show of being embarrassed anymore. Many guys found such a thing to be gross, but I was quickly realizing Trig was a bit less reserved. While still thrusting into me, he slid two fingers into the back of my snatch, above his dick. If I was some sweet virgin, he¡¯d be ripping me apart. Of course, I could take it all, but to feel his fingers wiggling around inside while his dick pounded me caused me to start orgasming again. My pussy constricted around his dick and fingers, and the remaining air was pushed out.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ fuck¡­ fuck¡­¡± I moaned. ¡°I¡¯m cumming. Your big dick is making me cum.¡±


    His thumb pushed into my butt, and he grabbed tightly onto my perineal area while continuing to m my pussy hard. It felt incredible and I couldn¡¯t help but moan as he speared me over and over again, my head ground into the floor and my ass up in the air. There was no honor. No romance. Just the wet, dirty fucking on the forest floor. He took delight in thrusting into me as deep as he could, trying to break me apart from the inside.


    He steadily built up his speed, hitting me in my g-spot with every thrust, causing me to build up to even another orgasm. As if even that wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy him, he reached around with his spare hand and began to rub my clit. I had his hands on the top and bottom of my cunt and his dick thrusting in the middle. It kind of felt like when I was taking two cocks at the same time, although his fingers were a bit smaller and wigglier than a cock.


    I started to push my hips back, meeting his cock so that he can thrust it harder and hard into me. As I begin to move, he¡¯s forced to abandon his attack and instead grabs my hips so that he can stabilize his hips. Once he had a hold of my lower half, he starts to m his dick back into it, plowing me with enough force that I felt like I could cum again. His cock pulsed and throbbed deep inside me. I reached back and helped pull open the cheeks of my buttocks, allowing him to thrust even deeper.


    ¡°More! Yes! More!¡±


    Each thrust ground my face into the ground, although I wanted that. Twigs got in my hair, and dirty smudged my dress. As it went, the clothing became ripped and damaged. Yet, still, I teased him to ride me harder and rougher. Each thrust was so hard that the force caused me to wobble a bit. He was now on top of me, his hand on my back, grounding me into the dirt, thrusting into me as hard as he could.


    ¡°Ahhhn! N-No! Ahhhh¡­¡± I moaned.


    Of course, he ignored my words,pletely lost in his lust. He was pounding me good now. Even with my constitution, I might be sore when getting jackhammered by this beast of a man. I was euphoric, tears running down my cheeks and saliva dripping out of my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum!¡± He announced.


    ¡°Please, not inside! Stop, please¡­¡± I responded, knowing that he had no intention of stopping.


    He continued to plow me over and over as my hands reached out and wed at the earth, my nails growing filthy and even breaking as I tried to pull away, but he only grabbed me harder and kept going. He finally reached the moment and let out a moan, as he shoved deep inside me. I could feel the swelling of his cock and the eruption of thick hot seed deep inside me. It was hot and thick, and it made me feel wonderful.


    However, my face didn¡¯t necessarily match my sexual feelings. I looked up, tears and snot running down as I cried.


    ¡°Pl-please¡­ stop¡­ please¡­¡± I wailed, not the voice of a sexually aroused woman, but the voice of a forlorn, desperate woman.


    Near the end there, I had changed my voice. He hadn¡¯t realized the change in tone, and since he didn¡¯t see my face shoved in the dirt, he couldn¡¯t see that change either. As for sound, I had manipted the wind to keep our transgressions from making it to the camp in the beginning, but allowed them to carry out near the end. The person I was looking up desperately as I was pounded from behind was none other than Packard and Kant.


    Once he returned to camp to see me missing, he desperately woke Kant, who was also caught off guard. At that time, I started allowing the sounds of our love-making to barely reach their ears. It wasn¡¯t clear whether we were in distress or what was happening. Of course, as they grew closer, my voice blended more and more fear and desperation, and when they finally saw me, all they saw was a defenseless woman having been pushed on the ground, Trig roughly having his way with her as she screamed and cried.


    ¡°How, what?¡± Trig¡¯s mind was finally working again, having just finished depositing his load deep inside me.


    He finally recognized my voice was sounding desperate and afraid. He immediately jumped off me, but the damage was already done. Covered in scratches and filthy, I desperately crawled away, crying the entire time. Would Trig immediately realize my deception and call me out for the liar I was? Absolutely not. When he looked up at his allies, he was stunned, terrified, and even a bit guilty.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± He cried out.


    The perfect words to dig his own grave, don¡¯t you think? They say a man had rity after blowing his load. I could confirm that this wasplete nonsense. His mind was a muddled mess. He had started this event earnestly, but with all my provocation I had slowly let out the animal underneath. Then, he lost control, and in his mind, he had ended up going too far. After all, he was a third-ss adventurer, and I was just some randommoner. Whether it was strength, charm, or intelligence, every status was in his favor. This was a world where if someone was a high enough level, they really could hurt their loved ones if they weren¡¯t careful.


    When I could create a lie so good that even the person involved in it and would know the truth believed, that was truly the peak of deception.


    ¡°You¡­ you son of a bitch!¡± Packard shouted, drawing his sword.


    ¡°H-hey!¡± Trig cried out. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    Had his mind not been filled with doubts, he might have thought things through better. To him, his only mistake was that he went a bit too far with a woman. A bit detestable, but I did consent at first. Yet, his guilt and worry were clear to see, and he hadn¡¯t realized from the outside that it looked like he had t out raped me, and not only that, he had engineered things, sending Packard away and even knocking out Kant to do it.


    Had Packard not returned early due to his worry about me, and found Kant asleep, Trig¡¯s n to have his way with me would have gone perfectly. At least, that¡¯s what the other two men were thinking, and Trig¡¯s response only reaffirmed those beliefs. Kant was hesitantpared to Packard, but he drew his de as well.


    Confused, and seeing all reason leave his friends, Trig had no choice but to jump back and grab a weapon. This seemed to be the catalyst for his two friends to charge him. Like that, an S-ranked team of adventurers began to battle each other.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 36

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 36


    ¡°You damned fools! I said it¡¯s not what it looks like!¡± Trig snapped.


    Kant hesitated a moment, but Packard was determined, leaping forward with a wide and deadly sh. Trig barely managed to block the attack, stumbling back. With a roar, he seemed to activate an ability which he threw back Packard¡¯s way. His sword shed out, and then a beam of light erupted from it. Packard¡¯s face went white for a second and leaped out of the way just in time. Kant saw it just a moment toote, and let out a scream as blood as he leaped out of the way.


    It had struck his arm, cutting right through the armor and damaging his arm. ¡°What the hell, Trig?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s be a rabid dog!¡± Packard snarled.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who attacked me first!¡± Trig seemed to only be growing more panicked, pointing his weapon wildly at both men. ¡°Stay the fuck back or I¡¯ll kill you both!¡±


    Kant stood back up, holding his bleeding arm. He shared a nce with Packard thatsted only a moment. Trig noticed it, taking another step back and looking even more frantic.


    ¡°Put the weapon down. Surrender, and we¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Packard seemed surprised by this. ¡°What¡¯s there to get to the bottom of? You saw what he did!¡±


    ¡°Packard, we need to calm down. He deserves a chance to give his case.¡± Kant pleaded with his friend.


    The men weren¡¯t looking at me at that moment, but my hand tightened behind my back. I hoped they weren¡¯t so clear-minded. Packard and Trig were ready for a fight to the death. It was just that damned Kant. I knew I should have worked on him a bit more. He was far too coolheaded. I¡¯d I had made him addicted to me he¡¯d be ready to kill his friend just like the other two.


    However, he was deescting the situation, and there was no telling where things would go after that. I worked my mind, trying toe up with a solution that turned this around again. The only thing I could think of was either to force one of them into submission and then make them fight or to use illusions. Just what illusion would get what I want?


    ¡°Fine!¡± Packard crossed his arms, ¡°But we tie him up!¡±


    ¡°Tie me up!¡± Trig roared. ¡°Why? So, it¡¯s easy to stab me in the back? How can I get a fair say in that situation?¡±


    I felt a shimmer of hope. Trig was far too riled up to think properly. He was a man on the edge. Maybe I could create an illusion of him being attacked. All it would take is a small thing and this moment of peace would be destroyed.


    ¡°Trig¡­ consider it a show of good faith,¡± Kant spoke in an easy voice. ¡°I promise you that you won¡¯t be hurt. We¡¯ll just tie up your arms, not your legs. How about that? You always said your legs were your best part?¡±


    His attempt at a joke was received by cold stairs, but Kant did seem to calm down slightly, after a moment, he gave a sharp nod, and I kept myself from letting out a hiss. This was not going in the direction I had hoped. In a few moments, the situation would bepletely diffused. All of my ns would be for nothing. At that point, my best chance would be to run back to the goblins and give a warning. Then, we might be able to take them with a hard-fought battle. My son would have to fight, and he might even have to risk his life. I didn¡¯t like it at all.


    There had to be a chance to use an illusion. Yes, I knew a chance. Kant had pulled out a piece of rope and was approaching Trig. I just had to create an illusion that Kant was trying to pull a dagger on him. Then Trig would attack him at that moment, and the piece would be destroyed. Could I create an illusion that would fool an S-ss adventurer? I didn¡¯t have the confidence, but I was an Illusion Master, so if anyone could do something like that, it would be me.


    I slowly lifted my hand, preparing to cast the best illusion magic I could conceive. As Trig held out his hands, Kant stumbled suddenly.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± He let out a long, irritable noise.


    Packard¡¯s hands fell. ¡°Kant? You okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­¡± He grabbed his arm and then started to pull away from the armor.


    When his arm was revealed, there was a sharp slice where Trig hadnded his blow. The color of the wound was ck, and it was quickly spreading down his arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Packard asked.


    Trig¡¯s mouth had fallen open and his face was white. He was just as confused as Packard. Kant¡¯s condition seemed to decline at an rming rate. He had barely uncovered his arm when it appeared his legs stopped working. He stumbled a few steps and then copsed to the ground. His body immediately started convulsing. He wasn¡¯t able to say anything, but his eyes shot to Trig, an usatory look.


    ¡°P-poison?¡± Packard cried out. ¡°Y-you poisoned him?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± He cried out.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you¡­ then cut your arm with your de,¡± Packard said darkly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He looked at his de, and there was a sh of fear on his face, then he let out a snarl and chucked the de at Packard.


    Packard leaped to the side. The de struck a tree, and a sizzling sound emitted from it like the tree was being burned. Trig let out a shriek, turned, and ran away.


    ¡°Aria! Go back to my packs and get some antidotes!¡± Packard shouted before turning and pursuing Trig.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I turned to leave, but I didn¡¯t move far.


    I waited until Packard was out of sight chasing Trig, and I let out a breath of relief. Everything worked out as I had nned. Of course, Trig¡¯s de had been poisoned by me. Kant¡¯s de was poisoned as well. Had either one of themnded a blow, the results would have been the same. The hope was that theynded the blow together, and they joined each other in the afterlife, but this would have to do.


    When he had used that ability that allowed his de to strike from afar, I had been worried the poison wouldn¡¯t be transmitted. Rather, I had assumed it was, which was why I had thought I had failed. Yet, the poison took a few momentster, and it looked like Trig killed Kant. Now, Packard wouldn¡¯t stop until Trig was dead, and the S ss party Sliver was no more.


    I started to fix up my dress, putting it on and returning my beauty that had been sullied by Trig¡¯s rough yet pleasurable treatment earlier. Stretching my shoulders in a rxed state, I heard a gurgle and a thrash. I nced over to see Kant. It turned out he was still holding on. I had made the poison myself. I wasn¡¯t sure how powerful their anti-poison potions were, but given they were S-ss and I had only recently reached alchemy arts, it might very well be enough to undo my damage.


    Too bad Packard sent me. If he had ignored his desire for vengeance and focused on his dying friend, there might have been hoping for him. Instead, he got me. I walked over to his body, looking down on him. He was no longer convulsing, and the foam had stopped pouring out of his mouth. His eyes opened, and his hand out and grabbed my ankle hard. I admit he caught me off guard. He looked up at me, his eyes pleading.


    ¡°The potion¡­¡±


    This guy had a family. They probably saw him as some kind of hero, going out on dangerous missions to kill monsters and protect the world. Yet, a single cut, and now he was on the ground, barely clinging to life, begging for the generosity of a stranger. It was something just how quickly fates changed. No matter how powerful you became in this world, it could steal your life in an instant.


    I kneeled next to him, smiling gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±


    I reached into my sleeve and pulled out a vial. Opening it up, and slipped it into his lips. He began to swallow it desperately, but after three gulps his eyes widened, and tried to spit it out. I poured the rest in even as he sputtered, but he was too weak to even push the rest out of his mouth. It was, of course, another poison. His eyes twisted into confusion, then realization, and then they started to ss over. He was dead. Did he figure it all out upon death? I didn¡¯t know, and it didn¡¯t matter. Dead men couldn¡¯t speak.


    I studied his face for a bit silently until I heard the footsteps of someone returning. That, someone, was Packard. He was covered in blood and appeared to be wounded. As my eyes met him, I burst into tears. I fell onto Kant, wailing more than his wife would likely wail when she found out her husband was dead. Packard walked over to me and put a hand on my shoulder. I realized he was specifically using one because the other wasn¡¯t working right.


    ¡°I tried¡­¡± I sobbed. ¡°I tried, but even though¡­ he stopped breathing¡­ he just stopped.¡±


    Packard turned his head to the side, his lips tight with despair. I threw my arms around him my head pressed against his chest as I cried. My tears feel free as I held him over the body of his deceased friend.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± He shoved me away as I mmed the dagger into his side.


    I fell back onto my butt, but that de was Kant¡¯s de, the one I had covered in poison while he was sleeping. That was to say that it didn¡¯t matter how deep the cut, it was already toote. Packard stumbled back a few feet, grabbing his side. He lifted his hand to see dark blood.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ what?¡±


    I dropped the fa?ade, allowing the mask I was wearing to melt away. I stood, my eyes locked darkly on Kant as my true abilities surfaced. His confusion slipped into shock as the young woman he saw transformed into something darker, more beautiful, and more terrifying than he could ever have predicted. I had prepared Restriction just in case he tried to attack, but I wasn¡¯t that worried.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably wondering why?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to understand. Those goblins you were going after are my family. An S-ss adventuring team like you guys never should have tried to invade my territory. It¡¯s nothing personal. If it¡¯s any constion, I do regret not getting the chance to fuck you before I killed you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ crazy¡­ bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. I¡¯ve never heard that one before.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Oh, I know¡­ thank you for the meal.¡±


    I just remembered I could absorb his lifeforce to increase experience and heal wounds, so I lifted my hand and started to absorb. He wasn¡¯t able to resist. He could only stare hatefully as he fell to the ground, his body slowly losing color and growing lifeless. Abination of Absorb and poison and he copsed dead in about a minute. Plus, all the sores I had from my previous rough sex were healed. I wouldn¡¯t have to waste Perfection. No consequences at all. That was the best fun.


    ¡°No bad, Aria¡­¡± I spoke to myself as I headed back to the camp.


    As soon as I saw the familiar equipment, which I was nning on ransacking, a person jumped out in front of me. When I saw Trig, my expression went white. That fool! He hadn¡¯t finished the job.


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Trigughed. ¡°I should have known you were behind all of it. You may look pretty on the outside, but you¡¯re an ugly witch on the inside!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re breaking my heart, darling.¡± I snorted, lifting my hand. ¡°Restriction!¡±


    ¡°Cancel!¡±


    My Restriction was blocked, and a momentter I was shoved to the floor. A special skill? Damn it, I should have considered an S-ss could still be a threat, even injured and unhinged.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I cried out, panicked.


    ¡°As if I¡¯d leave a she-witch like you anyst words!¡± He lifted his de, and just as I was about to use a position change to escape, I saw something above him, causing me to freeze.


    His head left his shoulders, flying to the side. A kick sent his body flying into a tree. I looked up, a slightly guilty expression on my face.


    ¡°I-I had him¡­¡± I responded, blushing slightly.


    King reached down and grabbed me, pulling me to my feet. Around him were a dozen other goblins. It looks like he hade out to look for me. My adorable sweet son hade looking for me. I smiled up at him lovingly, the three dead men already out of my mind.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 37

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 37


    <strong>{Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Demon Queen Lvl 7!}</strong>


    <strong>{All stats increase by one.}</strong>


    <strong>{You have one skill point.}</strong>


    <strong>{Betrayal (Passive) ¨C Extra damage dealt when attacking someone during sexual intercourse.</strong>


    <strong>Nirvana (Active) ¨C Induce a state where someone is unaware of the external environment while having intercourse.</strong>


    <strong>Adventurer¡¯s Bane (Active) ¨CAdventurers are more easily seduced by your charm.}</strong>


    This leveling wasn¡¯t from sleeping with the S-ss adventurers, although they had assuredly given me a lot of experience points. I found myself leveling after my son punished me for being naughty and sneaking out for three hours with his cock. It was wonderful. It wasn¡¯t the only thing that had gone up. Months of practice had slowly built up a lot of things. When I had the freedom to do whatever I wanted, and the resources of an army of goblins at my disposal, things just sort of happened.


    ¡°Status¡­¡±


    <strong>Name: Aria</strong>


    <strong>ss: Demon Queen</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Town Bicycle, Gang Banger, Soncon, Goblin Slut, God Killer, Dragon Layer, The Reborn, Illusion Breaker, Lesbian Lover, Rough Rider, Slut, Solo yer</strong>


    <strong>Level: 7 (67 Total)</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 73, Intelligence 74, Wisdom 75, Endurance 99, Agility 73, Charisma 130</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Asphyxiation 2, Carnal 7, Charm 2, Cold 4, Concussion 3, Damage 10, Disease 10, Fear 3, Heat 3, Illusion 10, Magic 3, Mental 21, Pain 12, Panic 5, Poison 15</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Barter 6, Climbing 2, Dagger 4, Flee 2, Fire Magic 9, Life Sense 6, Magic MAX, Magic Sense 9, Massage 2, Multitasking 6, Monster Taming MAX, Rune Creation 3, Sword 7, Throwing 3, Water Magic 7, Whip 6</strong>


    <strong>Advanced Skills: Elemental Magic 5, Enchantment 5, Lip Reading 2</strong>


    <strong>Arts:</strong>


    <strong>Art of Alchemy (Basic Alchemy, Mana Alchemy, Potion Making, Poison Making) Total Level: 50</strong>


    <strong>Art of Sex (Anal, Bondage, Blowjob, Cunnilingus, Deepthroat, Handjob, Masturbation, Oral, Seduce, Titty Fuck, Vaginal Intercourse, Kegels, Dirty Talk, Tongue Craft) Total Level: 99</strong>


    <strong>Art of Maniption (Conceal, Deception, Etiquette, Illusion Magic, Acting, Disguise, Role ying, Sleight of Hand, Sneak, Stealth) Total Level: 78</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: Absorb, All Nighter, BDSM, Beautification, Below the Belt, ck Widow, Bondless, Cat¡¯s Meow, Celestial Whip, Charmless, Command, Control, Dungeon Mistress, Eternal Loyalty, Empower Enchanted Item, Eye of the Beholder, Fragrant Passage, Frenzy, Fuck Buddy, Fusion, Influence, Kama Sutra, Limit Break, Lover¡¯s Loyalty, Mana Breath, Magical entuation, Master of Dreams, Monster Tamer, Mood Setter, Perfection, Phoenix Rises, Inventory, Possession, Princess Kiss, Regen, Restriction, Sanctuary, Seduction, Seed of Life, Sex Life</strong>,<strong>Sexual Experience, Sexual Fortitude, Sexual Saint, Soul Bind, Soul Eater, Stalker, Submission, Temptress, Disease and Poison Immunity, Targeted Pheromones, Title Holder, Voyeur</strong>


    <strong>Positions: Aries, Asian Cowgirl, Ballet Dancer, Ben Dover, Bobbing for Apples, Corkscrew, Cowgirl, Cunnilingus, Daisy Chain, Deep Stick, Doggie Style, Double Dip, Double Oral, Downward Dog, Eating Out, Face to Face, Face-Off, Fingering, tiron, Fully Loaded, Gemini, High Five, Italian Chandelier, Kneeling Blowjob, Lap Dance, Leap Frog, Leg Up, Missionary, Ol¡¯ Fashioned, Pinball Wizard, Pretzel Dip, Reverse Cowgirl, Rockin¡¯ Rockette, Rodeo, Scissoring, Seashell, Sidewinder, 69, Spooning, Stand and Deliver, Standing Spit Roast, Sultry Spooning, Tabletop, The Doggy Deluxe, The Caboose, The Fan, The Libido, Three¡¯s a Crowd, Two in One, Valedictorian, Wheel barrel, Woman On Top, Workout</strong>


    <strong>Status Effect: Pregnant</strong>


    Since I was gaining experience again, my skills also started to go up. They started to stall in between sses, which suggested the learning of new skills was also tied to the experience you gained. The quicker you gained experience while practicing a skill, the quicker the skill would increase. Having finally confirmed that, I took full advantage of it, trying to level up my skills as much as possible.


    Also, as I predicted, the higher your level, the harder it was to learn new skills. I hadn¡¯t gained any new skills, although in truth I didn¡¯t even know what constituted a skill. The thing I did the most was have sex, and anything skill-rted would just end up bing part of my Art of Sex. Speaking of which, my Art of Sex was at level 99 now. One more level, and then I would be a Sex Master! I didn¡¯t know what mastery implied. There were so few Masters in this world that the number that existed was almost none. I bet none of them were masters of sex either.


    I think I owed some of my leveling in Art of Sex to my son, who liked to take me rough and hard. He thought nothing of contorting me into any and every shape as he pounded my cunt, and so I had unlocked many more positions. Who knew I could be fucked in so many ways? I wasn¡¯tining though. I loved every minute as we explored our sexuality together. I had earned that Soncon title. He really was amazing.


    I had also earned the title Goblin Slut. I supposed I was guilty as charged. Considering how much I had banged goblins when I first came to this world, one had to imagine just how far down the goblin hole you had to go for the system to call you a Goblin Slut. Well, I was pregnant again¡­ so maybe that was enough?


    Yes, I had gotten knocked up for the third time in a single year! That was slut material. This time, my baby King was the father. Almost certainly I was certain. Well, this world didn¡¯t have blood tests, so I¡¯d just say my son was the father and we¡¯d go with that. Was I worried about this being some kind of gic abomination? My son was already a human, goblin hybrid! I had epted that he wasn¡¯t like the other goblins, but something else. He was already a monster.


    I doubted in a world of magic, I needed to worry too much about having my son¡¯s baby. Well, I didn¡¯t n to have a sexual rtionship with my grandson. Oh, gods! Since my son was having a baby, did that me I was a grandma? No, I refused to ept that! I turned my thoughts away from the iing baby and instead focused on the level. Betrayal made sense considering how I had recently attacked an S-ss party. However, I didn¡¯t n many sex-based assassinations, and even if I did, I had plenty of ways to end a man¡¯s life. I didn¡¯t need something so weak as that.


    With Poison immunity, I had been able to work with toxic poisons and get my Alchemy up much quicker. I could ther my entire body with poison, and any man who touched me would keep over dead. Well, I¡¯d never do that. I loved stiffies, but not that kind. I could also absorb the life out of someone, or simply restrict them and then stab them until they were dead. There were very few people in this world with the power and strength to defy me now.


    There was Nirvana, but it didn¡¯t sound much better than I could already pull off with my Illusions. I could already make a man see what I wanted and feel what I wanted. What was the point of that? As for being an Adventurer¡¯s Bane, I had to say my little adventure was somewhat fun. ying around with a bunch of rough men, who then acted roughly toward me, was enjoyable. However, my sess only proved I didn¡¯t need a cheat skill to make it even easier. If even an S-ss team could fall, then it didn¡¯t matter.


    Since I didn¡¯t want any of those abilities, that left the evolution of previous abilities. This was always a gamble. The new skill was assuredly more powerful than the old skill, but it didn¡¯t always do the same thing. After looking through my abilities, I didn¡¯t see anything I was wanting for. I decided the best option would be to just hold onto it. I could always evolve somethingter, or there might be a level up where I wanted two skills. Too many times I had passed up on good skills because I only had one point. I was powerful enough at this point that could afford to be picky.


    I let my skill selection disappear and then leaned back against King happily. He was sitting up in his bed, allowing himself to rx. I had gotten some practicetely giving him rub downs, which increased my Massage skill. I decided to start a little more practice. My hand began to rub his legs, but soon I stopped with the Massage and started using the skill Hand Job. I was such a bad girl. His big cock was just too tempting, and he never wore much more than a loincloth, so it was always so easy to reach.


    His big green cock hardened in my hands, and I started to go to work stroking it like only a mother can. You may not know this, but mothers give the best hand jobs. It¡¯s a proven fact! Well, your mother may need to be a high-level Seductress with the art of sex at level 99. You¡¯ll just have to try it and let me know.


    I worked my son¡¯s shaft skillfully, and only two minutester he was panting and ready to release his load. I bent down and opened my mouth, letting him shoot his load up into it. I was able to catch some of it. Most of it sshed all over my face. I loved the feel of that warm stuff sshing into me. The taste was also orgasmic. I remembered once not loving the taste of cum, but that woman was so far removed from the current me that she might as well be dead.


    My son didn¡¯t have the oily feel to his cum those other goblins did. It had the consistency of human cum, although it did have a slight kick to it that was distinctly goblin. Only a Goblin Slut like me would be able to know.


    Boom!


    As I was cleaning up my son¡¯s cock as a dutiful mother, there was the sound of an explosion. The entire ce shook. King immediately jumped to his feet. He went for his sword, and then immediately headed out of the room. I was just a tinge slower. As I saw my son exit, a sudden bad feeling shot through me. I leaped out of our bed and quickly threw something on. Then, I followed my son out into the hallway. As I walked down, I could hear shouts, screams, and the sound of steel on steel.


    My heart began to beat rapidly. We were under attack? Who would dare attack us? After wiping out the S-ss team, I naturally continued to listen in at the guild. I had heard nothing, not a peep about an attack. After that team went missing, the adventurers were all too fearful. We should have been safe.


    I passed by the breeding chambers as I went. The girls were all disturbed. The shaking and noises had broken a few out of their happy illusions, and they were crying out for help. Most of them had bloated tummies filled with goblin babies, so the only help they¡¯d get was a knife to the neck and a swift death. A few were still blissfully content.


    I had been training two of the girls to be my concubines. Well, they were my son¡¯s concubines. A Goblin King should have more than just one woman. I knew it was surprising for me to say that, but I wanted him to sleep with some other woman. I was just looking to have a threesome. The other goblins wouldn¡¯t dare stick it in me while King was around, but if I could get my son to ept some pussy, I could bring our bed to three.


    So far, he had rejected any woman besides me. It wasn¡¯t healthy for him to be so fixated on his mother. Well, it meant that I had two sluts I could y with. Their programming had been going along nicely and was perhaps some of the reason my Maniption Art had made so much progress. They were also the only two girls I didn¡¯t let the goblins cum in. They could y with them, but they had to cum in their mouths or on their bodies. They were quite cute too. I wanted to y with them.


    It would have to wait until after we tossed back whatever threat wasing at us. After the enemies were gone, then I¡¯d have a threesome with just us girls!


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 38

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 38


    As I walked down the corridors, the sound of fighting became more vivid. I saw groups of goblins running by, likely called forth to protect our home. There was another boom, and the ce shook once again. This battle was certainly bing something dangerous. I had never imagined such a force could be put together in secret. Although I valued my precious King, the other goblins were mere fodder. If five goblins had to die to take down a single opponent, so be it. However, other than my son, I didn¡¯t have much confidence in the others either.


    That¡¯s why I headed in the direction of the noise. I wasn¡¯t prone to battle, and although I had studied under Fanreek for a time, that didn¡¯t make me a swordsman. Normal swordsmen spent years perfecting their craft. I had only been in this world for a year. If it wasn¡¯t for my rapid leveling and my ability to quickly learn skills, I wouldn¡¯t be very impressive at all. Even though I had won a few fights, the one against a certain knight shing in my mind before I suppressed those sad memories from my past, most of my battles had been won with luck. In the end, the only battle I was confident in was the one I did on my back, or my knees, if the mood struck me.


    I came to a wooden door and pushed through, stepping out into the fort courtyard. Depending on how you approached the fort, this was the most heavily watched and most dangerous area to approach from, but it was also the only area that could support the movement of more than a dozen people. This was also the location the sound of the fighting wasing from.


    I walked out into a courtyard full of blood and death. Dozens of goblin corpsesid mangled on the ground. There were a few humans too, but they were wearing full armor. These weren¡¯t adventurers who often relied on mobility. These were soldiers!


    Just as I tried to get a hold of the situation, there was a boom, causing a giant dome of dust to rise. A form came flying out of the dust cloud and across the courtyard, mming into the ground. It took me a few moments to realize that the form was none other than my son. I let out a cry, racing over to him lying on the ground. He tried unsessfully to stand up before stumbling back down.


    I wrapped my arms around him and gave him a Princess Kiss. I then began to use Sex Life on him. I wasn¡¯t always able to use Sex Life. It depended a bit on my mental state, but when it came to my son, I could always see us together sexually, and thus I began to heal him. As the dust settled, several men in armor appeared walking toward us. Sex Life might be effective, but it took some time, and they weren¡¯t giving it to me. The only thing faster was Cat¡¯s Meow, and that only healed surface-level wounds. I shot the approaching mean a deathly re.


    When the men caught sight of me, they stopped. It wasn¡¯t like they were shocked by my appearance or my beauty. Rather, they looked weary. One of the men lifted his hand and pointed directly at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one,¡± he announced. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistakeing here.¡± I dered in the most threatening tone I could manage. ¡°Frenzy!¡±


    Frenzy worked a lot like Pheromone, except that whereas Pheromone worked on only monsters and men, Frenzy would target everyone. Furthermore, Pheromone only attracted them to me, where Frenzy would lead them to attack whoever was closest. So, I released the Frenzy pheromone, which could drive people crazy with lust. I thought I¡¯d enjoy seeing these men fuck each other and bang goblins before they died. Of course, it would affect my son as well, but he was the closest to me, and mommy would happily satisfy all of his sexual aggression. I didn¡¯t mind at all.


    The goblins who had been battling effectively before had suddenly gone wild. They didn¡¯t just attack the knights, but they started to fight each other too. However, the soldier¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t change in the slightest. The men began to more easily y the goblins. Although some of them became wilier, their goal of maintaining their lives had been forfeit, and any formation training we had taught them went out the window. My face turned white as I watched the ughter be one-sided, even as my son struggled to grab at my chest through his wounds.


    In truth, my son had high resistance to such effects, so even if Frenzy did enme him, he didn¡¯t loseplete control. However, these knights approaching weren¡¯t bothered in the slightest. I could believe they were the third tier, especially whoever had put my son in his current state, but none of the soldiers were reacting to my scent.


    ¡°It seems like the intel was correct. She uses odor to control people.¡± One of the men looked around and the goblins going wild. ¡°I suppose I should apologize for calling that magician a hack.¡±


    His words once again shocked my core. I had always known that pheromones were based on scent, but I had never imagined that they could so easily be blocked. More than that, these people hade prepared, seemingly knowing more about me than they should have. I didn¡¯t like that at all.


    ¡°I¡¯d you think my only method of control is a scent, then you¡¯ll have another thinging!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to hold back anymore. They wanted to hurt my son and me? They could experience the true might of a Demon Queen. I began to attack their minds with various skills. I was much more powerful than back in the day when I could only cast a dozen spells before passing out. Along with Mana Breath, Perfection, and Limit Break, I could truly mess with a person¡¯s mind.


    I reset Beautification to human and unleashed my full charm. I hit them with Eye of the Beholder, so even if I wasn¡¯t their type, they¡¯d find me beautiful. I began to strike them with Seduction, one after another. One of the men let out a grunt, and their steps forward slowed for a bit, their faces bing uncertain.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hurt me. You love me.¡± I pulled on Influence, spinning a series of lies mixed Command and Submission. ¡°Just put down your weapons, and we can all be together forever.¡±


    ¡°H-her¡­ words¡­¡± One of the men groaned.


    ¡°H-hold¡­¡± The leader snapped, although he looked stressed too.


    I was honey and fire, my words wrapped in silk, but filled withmand. ¡°Stop. If you kneel, I can be yours. You can have all of me, and I can have all of you¡­¡±


    ¡°C-captain¡­¡±


    ¡°We trained for this¡­ hold!¡± He took a violent step forward.


    ¡°Restriction!¡± I stopped him and then began to weave illusions into their minds.


    I spread my illusions out across the entire courtyard. Those that were fighting goblins stopped in mid-swing, staring around in confusion. The clothing on my body melted away, revealing my naked form to the three men approaching. We were standing in a beautiful meadow covered in flowers. Naked nymphs ran around the soldiers, giggling. I stood up, putting on my most sultry seductive ability. The men¡¯s eyes were locked on me now.


    The one I walked toward first was the youngest of the group, the one who had been putting up the most fuss. He was the weakest, I felt, and the closest to breaking. I struck him with a few more Seductions, and then I began using Submission. My illusions danced in his mind. What else would I show him, but the incredible and wild time he¡¯d have with my body. I gave him pure bliss, and all it would take is for him to be mine. His body shook for a few moments as my eyes locked on him, but by the time I reached him, his expression had gonepletely ck.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yes, mistress¡­¡± He responded, pursing his lips.


    I chuckled, leaning forward and kissing him. ¡°Now, help me take care of-¡°


    ¡°Geh!¡± His eyes widened as his body jerked and blood sshed across my face.


    I took a step back and wiped my face only to see an arrowhead sticking out of his neck. He tried to gasp fruitlessly a few moments before copsing to the ground.


    ¡°Do it, now!¡± The Captain who was still frozen shouted.


    A bolt of lightning broke through my illusion. I barely could raise my arms as it struck where I was standing. The ground exploded, and I realized I was flying back, my body flipped as I tumbled away. I hit the ground hard. However, if such a knock was enough to bring me down, I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. Using Perfection, I forced myself to my feet.


    ¡°You bastards, if you don¡¯t want mercy, then you can have wrath!¡± I created the Celestial Whip in my hand and raised it at the frozen captain.


    However, before I could send it down onto him, likely splitting him in two even with his armor, several more bolts shot out and struck me. There was a group of mages who remained out of my reach. They had known my reach, and even prepared to attack me from long range! Just who had gone to such efforts to capture me? I could barely even consider that as I was flung away again.


    Feeling desperate, I flung out my hand and used the Master of Dreams to knock the men to sleep. This wasn¡¯t easy to do when someone was in the middle of battle, but that was part of the reason my illusion had been so peaceful. Those men that had allowed themselves to calm and their adrenaline to leave them copsed. The captain under Restriction wasn¡¯t one of them, but the man next to him copsed like his strings had been cut.


    His Restriction gave out and he began to move toward me. At that moment, there was a roar, and he barely managed to get his weapon up as King attacked him. Most of the goblins were dead of fleeing at this point, and I had only partially healed King. He was fighting on his own. My body felt like it had been struck by lightning multiple times, mostly because it had been. I threw out my hand, using Empower to give King all of my strength.


    His attacks were brutal and powerful, and the so-called captain was quickly overwhelmed. I small smile formed on my face as I used another Perfection and then kept empowering him with my mana. After a few rounds ofbat, the captain finally couldn¡¯t keep up anymore. He might have been able to bully King three on one, but with me empowering him, King could defeat them all! The captain fell to the ground, and King lifted his de.


    Then, an arrow struck his chest, and then another, and two more. They had used an archer to take out the first leader I had seduced, and now a group of archers was pelting my son with arrows. I let out a scream, forcing myself to my feet. Two more arrows struck King, but he was too proud to allow himself to fall.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed. ¡°No!¡±


    King let out a roar, lifting his de. I managed to jump in front of him, holding my hands up.


    ¡°Stop, please, stop!¡±


    The archers kept their arrows drawn, but no one shot any more arrows. I


    ¡°I¡¯m the one you want, right?¡± I asked. ¡°If you kill my son, I will continue to resist. I may only kill one of you¡­ maybe I¡¯ll kill all of you¡­ but I won¡¯t stop fighting.¡±


    As I spoke, the captain slowly got to his feet. He gave me a wry look, a wary and hesitant face. ¡°What do you propose?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, and I will go with you.¡± I dered, not helping toce that with an aura of Command.


    ¡°Then, make your¡­ child¡­ stand down.¡±


    I nodded, slowly turning around and facing King. He was breathing hard, clearly in pain, gasping for breath with a face twisted in pain. His body was pelted with arrows, looking more like a pincushion than a goblin. My lips trembled, and water burned my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ it¡¯s okay baby¡­¡± I reached up and gently cupped his cheek.


    ¡°Mmmm-mmmm-mmmmom¡­¡± The words came out from his lips, the first time he had ever spoken, his eyes filled with worry and confusion.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I smiled, streams running down my cheeks. ¡°Mommy just has to go away for a while, but everything will be okay. Mommy promises¡­ okay?¡±


    He looked into my eyes, and then he gave a short nod.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    His eyes rolled up into his head, and he fell back. I tried to grab his arm so he fell on his back, and away from the arrows. As he copsed to the ground, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sob. I could hear the captain approaching behind me, and then as the back of his de connected to my head, I lost consciousness.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 39

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 39


    My eyes fluttered open. Slowly, the memories began to return to me, and I quickly tried to survey my situation. I was in a room with no windows and a single exit. I tried to move, only to find that my body was strapped to a bed. Of course, I could escape these straps with ease. I could also position shift, but I also had a special ability that made it impossible to restrain me. Yet, I was still restrained differently.


    They had my child, and I didn¡¯t know where he was. If I escaped, there was no saying what they would do to him. Thus, I had no choice but to act how they wanted. In the end, for all of my skills, they were rendered useless by the well-prepared. I had grown arrogant with the belief that I could handle anything this world threw at me. I had once again underestimated just how much this world wanted to take everything I had.


    I used Perfection to clean my body and remove my headache, and then I waited for whoever was going toe. I worked out a n in my head. I would slowly seduce them. This couldn¡¯t be done quickly. They were assuredly watched, and if I gave too hard of a push, they¡¯d get rid of them in the same way that killed that one man. There was no length these demons wouldn¡¯t go. I just wish I knew who they were.


    I worked out the best n to seduce and slowly when the trust of my captures, and then fantasized about the moment when I could finally im my vengeance and they¡¯d pay for daring to manipte my child and me. That¡¯s the state I was in when the door finally opened, and a person stepped into my room. I meant to meet them with an aloof expression, but as soon as I recognized the person, I couldn¡¯t help but sit up in my bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, Aria.¡± A skinny man with soft facial features spoke in a calm, low voice. ¡°It has been a while.¡±


    ¡°Reinhart.¡±


    Reinhart was the alchemist under the Hyburn royal family. He¡¯s the one who had taught me everything I knew about alchemy. One could say that he had started me on this path. He was a demon spy pretending to be human, and I was a bandit pawn pretending to be a princess. In some strange way, we had a bit of a connection there. I had fucked almost every man I met, but for some reason, Reinhart had been an exception. Perhaps, that was because I had respected him and his talent.


    Reinhart had fled the city a bit before I had. He had been the smart one. If I had fled at that time, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have ended up facing such a horrible fate. I still wondered if I should have just gone with him. No, it would have been impossible while I was still under Nova¡¯s control.


    His appearance still left mepletely shocked. Of anyone I¡¯d imagine walking through that door, I didn¡¯t expect it to be him. He had changed a bit since I hadst seen him. He had lines under his eyes, and greyer in his hair. He looked like he had aged at least five years.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to meet like this,¡± Reinhart stated, looking just a bit awkward. ¡°I must say, I expected you toe to me after crossing to the demon continent. I only became aware of your existence after the recent monster flood at the peace talks. The tales of the fairy of Whitewinter had spread far. Some imed you controlled an army of monsters.¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I demanded, my eyes narrowing slightly, ignoring his attempts to distract me.


    He watched me for a second and then sighed. ¡°I want you to understand that I don¡¯t make the orders. I was recruited into this research program after returning, and have little say in things. I know a bit of what you can do to someone. If they had valued my life all that much, they wouldn¡¯t have sent me into this room.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± I sneered.


    He stiffened slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be. I¡¯d rather be visiting an old friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡± I made a face. ¡°That depends on what you¡¯ve done with my son.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s safe.¡± He responded quickly. ¡°They both are. The goblin hybrid had all of the arrows safely removed and he was healed with the best magic money could buy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I gave him a dubious look.


    ¡°Aria, we want them to be safe. We have been keeping track of you and your children for some time. We have the other child in our care as well.¡±


    I straightened unconsciously. ¡°Bree?¡±


    The name that Synaphony had given the little one came crashing home. While I had lived in the Typhon home, I had been uncaring and unloving of that little monster. I had thought of it as an abomination and even abandoned it. It wasn¡¯t until I had King that my heart had seemingly changed. Ever since I had regretted letting another woman raise my child. I had hoped to one day return to the Typhon household and reim my child. The only reason I held back was that I feared it¡¯d bring focus on the goblin colony and threaten King¡¯s life. Now, none of that seemed to matter too much.


    ¡°Yes, the one you left with Synaphony. After she found out her sons were dead, she started to lose her mind. She fired all of her staff and locked herself alone with the baby. The¡­ um¡­ child¡­ killed her. We found it eating her corpse before we imed it.¡± He watched me carefully.


    ¡°Where is Bree now?¡± I demanded.


    If he was expecting disgust, horror, or shame, he didn¡¯t get any of it. Bree was the only thing that mattered to me. If Bree ate Synaphany, it was because she wasn¡¯t worthy of taking care of my child. I was no longer revolted by anything my children did. I just wanted to hold them both, my precious babies. He finally sighed and rubbed the back of his head.


    ¡°They¡¯re both safe. They¡¯re both in our custody.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to use them to threaten me and force me toply?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He looked up at me, his eyes holding a hint of surprise. ¡°Aria, I think you are misunderstanding our intentions here. We didn¡¯t take your children or you to force somepliance.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I leaned forward, not buying any of it. ¡°Then try me.¡±


    ¡°Aria¡­ do you have any clue who your children are?¡± Reinhart asked, walking over to an adjacent desk, pulling out a chair, and then sitting down.


    ¡°They¡¯re mine,¡± I growled.


    ¡°They¡¯re demons, Aria, first-generation demons.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve exined this to you once a long time ago. Monsters are strangelypelled to merge their genes with humans, and thus they often rape them. Once in a very rare opportunity, the woman bes pregnant and a baby survives. That baby bes a first-generation demon. After a few generations, their line stabilizes and they be a new line of demons.¡±


    ¡°Why do I care?¡± I asked, still feeling bitter.


    ¡°The demon race has been suffering from an ongoing crisis.¡± He exined calmly, taking no offense at my dark mood. ¡°You see, the first generation of any demon linee out rather unstable. First-generation demons are somewhat feral, little better than monsters.¡±


    ¡°My son is no monster!¡± I snarled.


    ¡°Yes¡­ um¡­ a goblin/demon hybrid. Goblins have long used humans, elves, and any other hominids as breeding stock, but never before have I seen a sessful demon fusion. Since they already were half-breeds, I believe that he is a bit more mentally mature than most.¡± He noticed me staring at him and cleared his throat. ¡°The point I¡¯m trying to make is that the demon line stabilizes after a couple of generations and that eventually is where we get the demon species. However, continued breeding with humans dilutes the bloodline. Although, that¡¯s not all of it. Even the demon lines that have remained stringent in only breeding between each other have found themselves declining. Some believe the mana in this world has been decreasing ever since the death of Bahamut. Most demon lines don¡¯t even appear any different than humans. I should know, I¡¯m one of them.¡±


    He paused for a second, so I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    ¡°Right, well, the rest of it would be easier to show you.¡± He stood up. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    He turned and began walking to the door, only noticing as he opened it that I wasn¡¯t following him. He looked back and noticed the restraints holding me to the bed. His face turned red.


    ¡°R-right¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that. Some of the others aren¡¯t as¡­ trusting, as I am.¡± He took a step forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± I snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll let myself out.¡±


    I pulled and the restraints came undone somehow. It was much like a magician¡¯s trick. The restraints were still locked, but one second my arms and legs were tied down, and the next they seemingly passed through the restraint without issue. I brought my legs over the edge of the bed and casually stood up. Reinhart had an expression on his face like he might get sick, but he quickly covered it up. Without a word, he opened the door, and then I walked out of the room as if I was taking a stroll.


    I wasn¡¯t wearing the clothing I had originally been wearing when I was knocked unconscious. Someone had cleaned me and dressed me since then. I wore a very simplemoner¡¯s dress. I was used to finer clothing, and so it felt a bit scratchy. I came out into a long hallway that was filled with doors. This ce looked like a maze. If I wanted to escape, I didn¡¯t even know what direction to go.


    ¡°It¡¯s just over here.¡± He gestured, leading me down one of the hallways.


    He stopped in front of a long piece of nk wall. He then reached out and touched a stone that had been embedded into the wall. The wall disappeared, and behind it was another room not unlike my own. Inside it was a woman. She was pregnant, and there were several healers nearby. It appeared that she was inbor, her legs spread open and her mouth wide. There was no sound, but if I listened carefully, I could hear her wails from behind the wall. By the looks of it, this invisible feature only went one direction, and the room I hade from had a simr function.


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long. I looked down at her stomach. It was moving and shifting strangely. The doctors backed away as her stomach suddenly started to swell. A momentter, it ripped open, and a hundred spider creatures began rushing out. Suffice it to say that the woman didn¡¯t live much longer after that.


    Although Reinhart looked a bit sick, the scene didn¡¯t bother me much at all. I had seen such a birth before. I had allowed several of them when I formed my army of monsters. I had stopped shortly after, realizing it was impossible for the women to survive, no matter what I did. They also didn¡¯t create any demons. One of the healers walked up to us, as if he knew we were watching, and then shook his head sadly.


    ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The organization I work for has only one goal. We want to create a new demon line. In a world of declining demons, we seek to keep them alive. So, womene in. Some were raped and impregnated¡­ those women we found in the keep are currently here. Others are just ves, or broken people, whom we experiment within a more¡­ controlled manner. However, over 1000 women have passed these doors, and not a single sessful demon line has been established.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ monster rape farm?¡± I frowned.


    He turned to me and shook his head. ¡°No¡­ aboratory¡­ a ce where demons fight back against our inevitable destruction. We seek the answer to our dilemma, and I believe we found that answer.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I stepped back, for the first time surprised by the direction of these events.


    ¡°The first demon baby could have been a fluke. That put you on our radar, but we still needed more proof. Then, you had the second. Two sessful monster fusions in under a year, that can¡¯t be an ident! One of your special skills allows you to make demons. You¡¯ve be some kind of¡­ demon queen, capable of merging your humanity with demons.


    ¡°You see, we don¡¯t want to kill your children. We want to raise them. We want to turn them into new stable lines. We¡¯ll give them food, women, shelter, and safety, and all they need to do is make babies for us.¡±


    ¡°And what about me?¡± I asked suspiciously. ¡°Am I going to end up as some kind of test subject?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Not at all. All we want you to do is what you were already doing when I first met you. Remember my dungeon, remember those monsters you yed with? All I want you to do is that again.¡±


    ¡°And get pregnant!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to grow it. We can take out the fertilized egg and put them in another woman¡¯s womb. After all, we wouldn¡¯t want to risk you dying in childbirth. One of the reasons I hadn¡¯t pulled you in when the first baby was born was because we had heard you were paralyzed at birth. That won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Every month, you drop an egg, and that means every month, we can potentially get you to merge another demon line. You¡¯ll be more like a donator. You won¡¯t even need to bang the monsters if you don¡¯t want to. We can acquire and insert the semen other ways. Plus, we¡¯re prepared to allow you to continue your potion research. You can get even more samples and event new recipes. You donate for us, and your babies can have whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°What about Prince?¡±


    ¡°Safe. He was already extracted. You are no longer pregnant, but another woman will have him.¡±


    ¡°Can I see my children?¡±


    ¡°I can take you to them right now¡­¡±


    I puffed out my cheeks. ¡°You know, you could have led with this. A lot of people died¡­¡±


    Reinhart gave a helpless shrug. ¡°We did try¡­ twice. You were surrounded by a goblin army and a jealous goblin hybrid withbat equaling an S-ss. We had several parties end up dead. We weren¡¯t able to get close to you.¡±


    Either way, things weren¡¯t as bad as I feared. It seemed like I might be staying there for a while.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 40

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 40


    ¡°Alright, so how is this supposed to work?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    Reinhart leaned back, crossing his arms with a rather pleased look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s rather simple. Semen goes in, and a baby goes out. If you¡¯d like to enjoy a monster, we can provide you any monster you want. Once we¡¯re certain the egg has fertilized properly, we¡¯ll take it and put it in another woman who will carry it to term. For your cooperation, we will protect your children and allow you to asionally meet with them. You have shelter, safety, and peace.¡±


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We need a yes¡­ Make no mistake. A lot of effort was taken into capturing you. Some are part of my organization who feel no need to ask your permission for any of this. They will simply throw monsters in, and you can either seduce them or die. I¡¯m the one who rmended a more tactful approach, especially safer the debacle trying to capture you. We lost a good officer to your mental techniques.¡±


    Ultimately, I was a prisoner, but I was a prisoner they were afraid of. That was good. They should be afraid of me. As long as things remained this way, I didn¡¯t find it particrly disagreeable. I didn¡¯t have any particr love or excitement over the idea of conquering people. It wasn¡¯t like I wanted to create a monster horde and rule the world. All I had ever wanted was my peace of mind.


    ¡°How long will this arrangement continue?¡± I asked.


    ¡°¡®Presumably, as long as you¡¯re still able to make babies.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Eventually, you¡¯ll run out of viable eggs. At that point, you can retire and live out the rest of your days however you see fit.¡±


    ¡°However, I see fit?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°Um¡­ based on your performance, I suppose we could negotiate a pension.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± I finally agreed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll need paper and a pen.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Reinhart asked.


    ¡°To write all of my demands.¡±


    ¡°Demands?¡± When he realized I was being serious, he smoothed out his face. ¡°I¡¯ll get them right away.¡±


    It was smart to never get into an agreement without having a clear contract. That was what I nned to milk the situation for what it was worth. Since they had alreadye to me to broker their peace deal, then I would naturally oblige. As for what I was nning to request, it wasn¡¯t much. I just wanted the supplies I needed to continue my alchemy, and perhaps study other magic as well. They had promised me semen, but it was useless without tons of otherponents. Of course, I also slipped in a few creatureforts, such as a few sex toys and the like. They shouldn¡¯t be too resistive. A satisfied demon queen was a happy demon queen.


    We had returned to my room, and Reinhart waited nearby while I racked my brain for every item I could think of. When I was done, I handed him the list. He nced over it, and then let out a low whistle.


    ¡°Is any of this truly unreasonable?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure if you¡¯re running low on funds, I could part with some of the potions. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d bring in a profit.¡±


    I had reasons for wanting to focus so much on magic. As you were gaining experience, skills leveled quicker and more smoothly. It was like how a nt was easier to shape while it was growing rather than after it had grown, skills just went up faster while the experience was being earned. Since I had ssed up to my third ss, I would be leveling. If Reinhart was going to let me have sex with various monsters, I¡¯d take advantage of every bonus I got, and by training my magic during this time, I¡¯d also be able to increase Art of Alchemy and maybe even unlock the Art of Magic. Thatst one would be something.


    ¡°I do not doubt that they would,¡± Reinhart responded to my offer. ¡°About thisst item¡­ they are hesitant about giving you ess to many people you could potentially¡­ um¡­ manipte.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t expected much from that request. It was to have a magic teacher who would help inform me how to use magic better. I did want to create a magical art. Thus, I decided to still push for it.


    ¡°They gave me you,¡± I smirked slightly.


    ¡°I had already been exposed to you, so there were already doubts. Besides, don¡¯t think that this isn¡¯t just a little bit of a punishment for my blunder in Nida.¡±


    ¡°Blunder? How so?¡±


    ¡°My demon roots were exposed, and thanks to your actions, the me for the fall of Nidia was put on demonic shoulders. That¡¯s why I was sent to do¡­ this work.¡± He sighed. ¡°However, if you wish for magical teachers, that might be arranged. However, they won¡¯t teach you anything that would lead to danger for the demon realm.¡±


    ¡°Naturally¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work on your list. In the meantime, just be patient.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize how patient I was going to have to be until long after he left. Food was brought to me three meals a day, but I was never allowed to see the guards who were dropping food off. Out of curiosity, I released my Pheromones when he slid the food through a slot, but nothing happened. They must still be blocking their noses from me. It was such a simple fix for one of my most powerful abilities, and it irritated me greatly. I was half tempted to use that point I saved on Pheromones in the hope it¡¯d evolve into something that used a sense other than smell.


    However, I couldn¡¯t see the guards either. If they couldn¡¯t see me, feel me, or smell me, then I couldn¡¯t do much. I still had my voice, but the few times I had tried to talk to them, I was ignored. Supposedly, my skills already made my voice more trustworthy. Perhaps if I put the point in that, I could make my voice do what my smell already could.


    A day passed, and then another, and all I had to do was wait in my empty room with almost nothing to do. I was never a patient woman in the best of times, and not giving me anything to y with was downright cruel. Well, I still had my pussy, and it was able to keep me entertained, but there were only so many times I could finger myself topletion and still find it enjoyable.


    I started noting the time. He had still left me some paper, so I marked each day passing by. It was seven days by the time when the door finally opened and a familiar face showed himself. He had a smile on his face, which gave me the hope that it was good news.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten you approved of most of your list.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, feeling a bit dubious.


    ¡°I mean¡­ some of those ingredients are extremely rare. They wille in time with the production of potions, but for the most part, yes.¡±


    ¡°And, the teachers?¡±


    He made a face. ¡°You will be permitted correspondence only.¡±


    So, I could write notes and ask questions, but I couldn¡¯t meet one face to face.


    ¡°They worry too much. If I had wanted to leave, I could have walked out of this room at any moment. I¡¯ve been extremely patient, but the waiting is bing torture for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I made sure to bring these¡­ um¡­ things¡­¡± He had turned slightly red as he ced a box on my nightstand.


    I sat up and opened it to see two toys. It¡¯d be this world equivalent of a dildo and a clit massager. I had requested at least ten different toys, and I had only gotten back this matched pair.


    ¡°I hope that will be enough to¡­ um¡­ satisfy you.¡± He responded flippantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± I responded, standing up.


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±


    ¡°After a week, how could a toy be enough?¡± I demanded. ¡°I need a real cock.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ real¡­ oh, I¡¯ll look into¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother.¡± I stepped up to him, reaching down and grabbing him between the legs. ¡°I¡¯ve already got one.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Aria, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is it that we never fucked before. I spent well over a month by your side, and yet you never fucked me, even once.¡±


    His face was red, but his expression was a bit hesitant. ¡°You were my apprentice, and acting as a princess. I had my job, and if I risked it for some cheap thrill¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think I am?¡± I asked, smirking seductively. ¡°A cheap thrill?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­ ah¡­¡± He had been backing away, but I had been remaining just as closely pressed against him up until his back hit the wall. ¡°Aria, I¡¯m a bit older than you. That was one reason¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll find I¡¯m more than experienced enough.¡± My lips moved close, nearly brushing his lips as he squirmed.


    Even though he was taller than me, he seemed to be in apletely submissive state in my hands. I didn¡¯t hate that. Through his pants, my hands began to stroke him, making it grow in his pants.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you are¡­¡± He was starting to breathe hard, the skill of my hands bringing on the arousal. ¡°I¡­ never told you this, but I¡¯m married.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I responded. ¡°It¡¯s not like your wife has to know.¡±


    ¡°A-aria¡­ if we do this¡­ they¡¯ll think I¡¯m yours. They won¡¯t trust me anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you though?¡± I asked innocently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already mine?¡±


    ¡°A-aria¡­ Mmm¡­¡± I didn¡¯t wait for him to say anymore as I pushed my lips against his.


    At the same time, my hand dived into his pants and began to stroke his member. I wasn¡¯t using any pheromones or any skills. All I was using was my own seductive nature. At this point, just being me when I wanted sex was enough to cripple any man. With skills, I could turn a mortal enemy openly trying to kill me into my personal sex doll. For a person that already had no particr negativity or defenses toward me, did they even have a chance?


    Throughout my life, I had certain regrets. There were men I wish I had fucked when I had the chance. However, I found the opposite wasn¡¯t true. There was never a guy I regretted banging. That told me that when I had the opportunity, I should always go for it.


    Reinhart¡¯s willpower and resistance quickly melted away, and then I pushed him to the bed and pulled out his cock. Reinhart wasn¡¯t enormous, but he was serviceable. I spread myself and jumped on top of his cock, and then started riding him. The feel of a hard cock inside me after my week of forced abstinence, and I came as soon as it went in. That didn¡¯t stop me from riding him roughly. He held longer than I would have guessed, at least a full five minutes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t cum in you! You can¡¯t get pregnant by me!¡± He gasped.


    ¡°Okay, how about you just spill it in my ass instead.¡± I pulled up, and without missing a beat I plunged his cock into my asshole.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ sh-shit!¡±


    ¡°Close¡­¡± I moaned, slipping my fingers in my cunt as I bounced up and down on his cock until it exploded in my butt.


    My asshole stretched to his wonderful cock, and I could feel it throb and it unloaded its cum into my ass.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± He moaned. ¡°Aria¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked,ying down next to him.


    ¡°I had wanted to do that since the day I first met you,¡± he said, still panting.


    ¡°You wanted to cum in my ass?¡± I asked innocently.


    ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± He looked down at my naked body, and there was a desire in his eyes.


    He reached out to grab my tits, but I grabbed his wrist first. ¡°Before we do that, you need to get me some of the things you promised.¡±


    He froze and then let out a sigh. ¡°So, you just wanted to give me a taste to ensure I kept helping.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking after my interests is all¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess I am yours now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sound so down¡­¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you an award for good behavior. If I wantedplete submission, you¡¯d already be mine.¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 41

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 41


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ ahhh¡­ yes, right there.¡± I croaked in a strangle breath.


    There was once a time in my life where I banged monsters to acquire their semen and use it for my experiments. It had been Reinhart who gathered ten-some monsters for me, and I had given each of them a test ride of sorts. I had eventually left that dungeon and that life. I killed a country, traveled to another continent, became a ve, and crushed an army. I had traveled so far, I ended up traveling full circle and ending up right where I started.


    It was just me, a monster, and the pleasure it could give me. Back then, I had focused mostly on humanoid monsters. Trolls, orcs, goblins, devils, pigmen, and so on were my monsters of desire. They all had humanoid forms, but each cock was unique. This time around, I was a lot less selective on who I let in my bed.


    That wasn¡¯t to say I just picked anything. I typically went for exotic and fun things. I wanted to try new things, and I went with the species that could give me an experience I had never had before. Reinhart amodated, giving me a list of different monsters I could try out, and they would then work on capturing said monsters. My first pregnancy was with a slime. I had slept with a slime once before, but that was before I had the Fusion skill. I went inside him, and then he went inside me, and shortly after I was pregnant.


    I wonder what kind of baby a half-slime would make? The baby would have to be born first, and that wasn¡¯t my job. Once they took the baby out, it¡¯d take a month for me to recharge, and a few months for it to pop out of some other unfortunate woman. Since it was a slime, she¡¯d probably survive the birth, so lucky her.


    I could have chosen not to make my baby directly with the slime. Actually, in the case of the slime, I don¡¯t think they knew if it had semen or not. The scientists were just as curious as I was about the slime. When I had suggested it as my first, they had initiallyughed it off. To them, such a monster wasn¡¯t even something that could make a demon. It wasn¡¯t just that they were focused on the so-called humanoid creatures. To them, a slime didn¡¯t even have a sex, let alone a sex drive. They had the running theory that slimes reproduced asexually, and would just split into two at random intervals.


    I had to exin to the scientists that technically all of the monsters reproduced asexually, and the production of offspring through raping humanoid women was some other kind of impulse. When I revealed that a slime had molested me once before, a long time ago, and that it had to have a sex drive and a desire to procreate, they decided to get it a test.


    Ultimately, all of the rewards Reinhart had promised me became dependent on this sess. Not only convincing a slime to fuck me, but also getting pregnant and sessfully fusing to make offspring, that was the condition needed for them to start putting their eggs in my basket, or should I say it was the point in which they readied themselves to take my eggs from my box.


    After I was impregnated, they waited two weeks and then ganked the baby from me. I¡¯d need to wait another two weeks before I was viable again. That was when I used Reinhart for my pleasure. He acted dutifully, keeping me just sexually satisfied enough that I could wait until my next exotic experience. For my second pregnancy, I chose to do it with a morgawr.


    They were surprised by my choice. Morgawr were underwater monsters, a sea serpent that would wrap itself around people and drag them into their depths. I had wanted to have sex underwater, but I didn¡¯t want to bang a fish monster. I eventually settled on the morgawr, which had the least disgusting appearance of the underwater monsters I found.


    They had initially told me this couldn¡¯t happen. After all, any underwater beast would drown any woman they even attempted to rape. Thus, it was generally assumed that underwater monsters did not have sex with humans. When I told them that this was an idiotic theory, we were back to testing it, although this time it was less an ultimatum and more of a curiosity. Once they realized how advantageous adding an underwater demon to their species roster would help them on the military side, they couldn¡¯t jump over themselves fast enough to try it out.


    Of course, they had been right that any normal woman who was raped by an underwater monster would almost certainly die. I wasn¡¯t any normal woman. With mana breath, I could be underwater an infinite time as long as I could absorb mana, so I could frolic with the serpent. As for myments on the experience, it was somewhat slimy. He wrapped around me many times and squeezed until it hurt, and his dick was more like a needle than something with mass. I was disappointed, but I did get pregnant.


    That¡¯s why I went with my current offering for baby number three. This monster was called an Illiad. It was a short monster consisting of mostly tentacles. They might haveined once again. After all, it was hard to say where the penis was on an Illiad. However, it wasn¡¯t its penis I was interested in. Rather, after having the serpent, I became a bit more interested in those tentacles. There existed an entire genre of hentai based around women being molested by tentacle monsters. I had been in this fantasy world for over a year, and I hadn¡¯t fucked a single tentacle. How was that fair?


    Well, my day hade, and the little Illiad was ced on my bed. It didn¡¯t take too much seduction to get him to finally start performing for me, but in short order, his tentacles came out and wrapped all around me. Those tentacles liked to explore too. They slid into every nook and cranny. I didn¡¯t just mean my ass and pussy, but they all ended up going up my nose. I had never given head to a tentacle that plunged down my throat and then came out my nose, so that was a first.


    After some forey, it had wrapped tentacles around my neck and started choking me, and that was the point I was at. I started tweaking down my mana breathing, refusing to absorb mana and causing myself some mild asphyxiation. I was very careful about it. I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who would be found dead with a belt around her neck, her pants down, and a dildo shoved up her ass. I knew how to take it to the edge and then pull back.


    ¡°Fuuuuck yeaaah!¡± I moaned, orgasming wildly as his tentacles dived deep inside me


    Then I passed out. Oops. Well, thankfully mana breathing was a passive ability, and as soon as I passed out, my oxygen levels returned to normal. I woke up sometimeter in my bed. The Illiad was gone, and the light was low. However, I knew there was someone else in the room with me. It was hard to say what skill specifically gave me this awareness. It could just be a part of having such massive stats, but I could always sense other people. My eyes turned to Reinhart sitting in the corner.


    ¡°So¡­ am I pregnant?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You truly live recklessly.¡± Reinhart¡¯s voice came out slightly angry.


    ¡°A girl just knows how to have fun,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Fun.¡± He spoke the word like it was unpleasant. ¡°That Illiad had its tentacles around you so tightly we couldn¡¯t get it off.¡±


    ¡°It certainly got me off.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Besides, I can breath with mana breath¡­ when I want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Which wouldn¡¯t matter if it broke your neck! We had to kill the thing to get it off you!¡± He snapped.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ how unfortunate,¡± I said those words, but I didn¡¯t sound remotely upset, and that only seemed to irritate him more.


    ¡°Aria¡­ you¡¯re incredible.¡± Reinhart dered. ¡°You¡¯re special¡­ more special than you know. Your alchemy skills are top-notch, and your ability to fuse demons makes you worth more than everyone here. They all know it. You should be running this ce. This should be your show. However¡­¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± I repeated, settling back down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care about anything, even your own life. This wasn¡¯t the Aria I met in Nidia. What happened to you?¡±


    I gave a weak smile. ¡°I lost things¡­ one after another. My dreams. My freedom. My ve, Min.¡±


    My thoughts immediately twisted unpleasantly on Min. Did he want to call himself Bryson now and act a hero? I didn¡¯t care. Man, woman¡­ none of it mattered to me. Thinking back to thest time I saw Min, bloody and beaten on the ground. How could I ever face him again?


    ¡°Aria¡­ you still have your life. You have your health, your beauty, and more. You don¡¯t have to give up so easily.¡±


    Reinhart was looking at her with real concern. It immediately made her feel uneasy. This world had used and abused her until nothing mattered anymore. Even now, her worth came from a random skill she had. She was just Aria, the baby demon maker. What kind of future was that? She loved her children, but she could only meet them asionally. Since they wouldn¡¯t let her toy with other people, then the only thing she could toy with was herself.


    ¡°What do you want, Reinhart? You don¡¯t usuallye to give me a wake-up call.¡±


    He sighed, sitting back in his chair. ¡°The next monsters have been decided. It will be an Ahool.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that name passes me by¡­¡±


    He pulled out a paper and showed an image of a monster that appeared to be a giant bat.


    ¡°Not interested¡­ how boring.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not negotiable. You¡¯ve gotten to y with thest three. The Ahool is requested¡­ ahem¡­ I mean required¡­¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°No, you were right the first time. You said requested. Who is requesting it, and why?¡±


    Reinhart made a face and cleared his throat. ¡°Strictly speaking, they told me not to exin this to you.¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, I don¡¯t give a damn what they say.¡±


    Reinhart could only shake his head and chuckle wryly. ¡°Alright, as you know, the demon lines are dwindling. The production of new demon lines is interesting but ultimately not that important. All of the work you¡¯ve done¡­ these five monster babies you have produced, are merely a curiosity¡­ a proof of concept.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had six¡­¡±


    ¡°That baby would be a 2nd generation demon. Useful¡­ but something any woman could produce.¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m making first-generation children¡­¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°There are already demon lines. They have established demon lines, demon lines with a long genealogy¡­ and a lot of money.¡±


    I showed my teeth. ¡°Oh, I get it¡­¡±


    ¡°A demon type known as a vampire is part of the dwindling poption. They have a deep history in the demon realm. Lord damir is willing to give us a very substantial contribution as long as we can create a first-generation vampire. He was willing to reveal that their species progenitor was an Ahool. Some demons keep their progenitor monster type a secret. For example, no one truly knows the demon king¡¯s progenitor¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s named d¡­ so help me¡­¡±


    ¡°There are numerous other demon families desperately looking to rejuvenate their dying bloodline. Many believe a 1<sup>st</sup>generation reinjected into their family line could skyrocket them back into power again. It was this belief that got this project all the initial funding, and now after proving that sessful fusions can be conducted onmand, it¡¯s time we moved onto the next phase¡­¡±


    ¡°Profit¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°I have a feeling my choices are going to close up quickly.¡±


    ¡°On the plus side, we will have more money, and can improve your amodations.¡±


    ¡°You know what else this will mean¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°My blood¡­ my gics, will be injected into every demon family. They won¡¯t just have a revival of their demonic side, but I will be the mother of all demons, directly rted to every major family line. I really would be the demon queen.¡±


    Reinhart looked up in shock, only now realizing this. What would that mean for the future of the demon race? Only time would tell.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 42

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 42


    <strong>{You have mastered Sex!} </strong>


    <strong>{You have earned one additional skill point.}</strong>


    <strong>{Congrattions!!! You have leveled to Demon Queen Lvl 8!}</strong>


    <strong>{All stats increase by one.}</strong>


    <strong>{You have three skill points.}</strong>


    <strong>{Experienced Pregnancy (Passive): Experience X3 while pregnant.</strong>


    <strong>Pump and Dump (Active): Forced ejaction shortly after pration. </strong>


    <strong>Monster Vagina (Active): Vagina can change to form to match any monster you¡¯ve been with.</strong>


    ¡°Now?¡± I panted. ¡°This is what ultimately makes me a Master of sex?¡±


    The beast wing my sides stopped, cocking its head to the side as if wondering why I suddenly cried out. I shot a look back at the beast.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say stop!¡±


    Whether it understood me or not, it began to thrust again, panting as it did. I was bent over in doggy style while the monster took me from behind. If I was to say what monster, I suppose it¡¯d be the animal you¡¯d expect to have in doggy style. At this point, I could no longer im I didn¡¯tmit in bestiality because there was ultimately very little human about the wolf beast mounting me from behind. His knobby cock still felt amazing just the same, and our babies would be first-generation werewolves, or so I¡¯ve been told.


    ¡°Still¡­ three months, huh?¡±


    Another three months had passed by, which were three more baby monsters. King¡¯s son was a second-generation demon, so it had a much longer gestation period closer to humans. However, the slime was supposed to be due any day now. I was very intrigued to see just what kind of babies I had made. I had finally gotten a chance to meet my son Bree as well.


    Bree was seemingly a half-troll. Trolls weren¡¯t like the cute little dolls with hair. They were short, ugly, and hairy. I also seemed to recall they liked to spray people with semen to mark their territory. Well, even if I didn¡¯t remember, Bree reminded me by spraying me several times. However, where a troll¡¯s semen came out a fine mist, Bree was thicker. His projectile semen was difficult for the staff to handle. Even I came out looking like I had been through a bukkake.


    I know, three months to earn only one level? Well, I only got to experience a new sexual partner once a month when it was time to get pregnant again. Otherwise, all of my experience came from Reinhart or myself. This might also have been why sexual art took so long to finally max. I had required three months and six unique monsters to finally get thatst level of sexual art to be a master. I didn¡¯t know what I was expecting from mastering something. I supposed I was expecting something cool, like a sexual superpower. Maybe I could turn people into sex puppets just by looking at them. Well, technically, I already could, but better than that! In the end, all mastering sex got me was an extra skill point. Skill points were nice and all, but I had earned so many of them. At the least, I would have thought I¡¯d get a title. Why couldn¡¯t I be Aria, Master of Sex!


    I tried to pass up my disappointment by focusing on the skills that were offered. I had three skill points, so if I had wanted to, I could select all three skills. It was rare that I allowed myself to build so many up. It was somewhat refreshing having my options open and not having to frantically go from skill to skill. I could try to evolve a single skill three times if I wanted to. I wondered if that was possible, and if so, what would I end up with?


    While the wolflike monster kept thrusting into me from behind, I ignored him and checked the skill list that had appeared in front of me. Another experience multiplier would probably be nice. I was only level 68, and those 8 levels had taken nearly half a year. It had been a bit over 18 months since I had been in this world now, and time was starting to pass me by as I maintained my job as a baby-making factory.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy job. I was constantly pregnant. They may take it out before I start stretching and long before I had to push it out, it did still do a number on my body. My tits were sore, but Reinhart was always willing to suck on them until they felt better. My breasts had grown a bit, as well as my hips, giving me a much shapelier body. I had once had the slim and luxurious body of an eighteen-year-old hotty, but after so many pregnancies, I now had a curvy mom body. When I bent over, my butt made a heart shape. My tits no longer pointed forward, but down just a bit. Even my sses couldn¡¯t negate such a burden on my body.


    Reinhart said that my body was growing more mature and that it was far more appealing. It was like a flower in full bloom. I didn¡¯t hate that side of him who could say romantic things sometimes. He rarely did, more absorbed by his science.


    Pump and Dump would speed up situations like I was experiencing now, with a monster behind me who didn¡¯t quite seem to be able to finish. Were our bodies too ipatible? That never stopped any monster before from finishing in me quickly, but it did cause me to wonder when it came to the Monster Vagina. If I just used the ability and made my vagina a wolf vagina, then our parts would fit together perfectly.


    I rather liked my vagina. It was pretty, and no matter what I shoved in it, she always managed toe out still looking pretty and clean. I had seen some pornstars with ppy brown slits. I didn¡¯t have that at all. My pussy was still pink and pure.


    ¡°Aroooo!¡± The wolf howled as it came in me.


    I didn¡¯t think that was necessary. It wasn¡¯t that good of a cum. I still stood up, tossing him off my back. I didn¡¯t even wait to watch as a group of people opened the door and tried to coerce the monster out. Over the door was a cage, and there was food sitting in the cage. As long as the monster entered the cage, it¡¯d close shut and he would be moved somewhere else.


    The group gathering the monster didn¡¯t even look my way as I stood naked with cum leaking down my legs. Maybe they had grown used to it. A monster that none of them would dare be in the same room with for a minute even if they were in full armor, and yet it could be let loose in my room while I was naked, fuck me for thirty minutes, and then leave without me being harmed. Well, most of the time. There was the asional choke out our excessive bleeding episode when things got a bit rough.


    The wolf, having just lost its load, was in a rxed state and didn¡¯t hesitate to enter the cage to get a snack. What was it about my pussy that made monsters want to eat after they fucked me? I shrugged to myself, as such a thing wasn¡¯t really important to me. This was demon number 8. Other than my half-goblin and half-troll, this would be my sixth sessful demonic union. Considering they had been doing this for years prior without a single sessful union, this entire program had to be a resounding sess, right?


    Before the werewolf, I had also created a vampire type and a half-orc type. These three were all declining families who were giving this institute a lot of money to rejuvenate their bloodlines. There was something somewhat amusing to me that my blood would be spread into all of these demonic families. That was part of the reason I had gone with it, although I was starting to admit a certain degree of boredom with such generic monsters.


    Thankfully, monsters weren¡¯t the only thing I had going for me. I had also been working with alchemy some more. As promised, the scientists took my alchemy products, sold them, and used the currency to buy me more alchemy products. I suspected they were also taking a bit off the top. Okay, they were probably t-out exploiting me, but I didn¡¯t care. As long as I got what I wanted, I had no thoughts of being rich or powerful.


    I had managed to create numerous different potions of interest. Some increased virality, while others increased stamina. I could make potions that would enhance people and increase their stats temporarily, and I could create poisons that could kill monsters instantly. They were less enthusiastic about the poisons I made, especially since one maid who wasn¡¯t being careful had ended up touching one of my poisons and then keeled over dead.


    The reason my progress was moving so quickly was that I was given books on mana and alchemy and I was allowed to study them. It wasn¡¯t perfect. I had found some books had been censored. There were words, sentences, and entire pages sometimes omitted from the text.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you.¡± Reinhart sighed. ¡°These are the books from our archives. Some magic has been banned or censored by the guild and considered too dangerous. They¡¯ve tried to cut knowledge toward certain magical truths.¡±


    ¡°What kind of magical truths?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m a high enough rank to know?¡± He asked, chuckling softly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard a hint?¡±


    He gave me a side look, and then after a moment, he leaned in close. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a secret, but one such piece of knowledge that is somewhat censored is the Great Mana Decline.¡±


    ¡°Great¡­ Mana Decline?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard the story of Bahamut?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡°A bit personally¡­¡±


    I had been vited with the severed penis bone of Bahamut once. It wasn¡¯t something I was likely to forget. Reinhart saw my expression and then made a face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Nidia¡­ I had almost forgotten.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, wasn¡¯t Bahamut summoned by the demon king?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. How do I put this? Bahamut was a god.¡±


    ¡°A god?¡±


    ¡°People say that level 100 is the highest level someone can obtain. To reach above level 100 is to exceed the boundaries of the mortal world. If you reach level 101, you be an immortal. It was said that Bahamut had passed level 100, and had be the god of this world. The Demon King was fascinated with this, and he held Bahamut in high regard. They were friends.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Back then, the war was actually in the opposite situation. Demons were on the human continent and slowly invading it. The human countries were bing fewer and fewer. Fearing annihtion, they did a horrifying ritual, sacrificing five fourth-ss heroes to bring the hero from another world.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I have heard of them!¡± I said excitedly and then blushed.


    There was a time I fancied myself a hero from another world just like them. I had found absolutely nothing out about the hero though. Their records seemed to have been hidden. I couldn¡¯t even find their name.


    ¡°Well, the hero gathered all of the human forces, and they crossed the ocean and attacked the demonnds. The hero managed to break through against all odds, and stop the demon king just as he was trying to conduct a ritual.¡±


    ¡°A ritual? What ritual?¡±


    ¡°The age of dragons was gone, and most of the dragons had been wiped out by humans. This made Bahamut especially hateful of them. Bahamut had decided the Demon King would be his sessor. He was passing his godhood to the Demon King. However, the hero interrupted the ceremony and cruelly ughtered Bahamut and the Demon King while they were at their weakest. This caused the godliness of this world to be lost.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the hush-hush part. You see, since that day 40 years ago, Mana in this world has been on the decline. The God of this world is also the conduit that fills this world with magic. Our demonic problem started forty years ago because monsters started to grow scarcer. Most don¡¯t want to talk about it, but we may be on the eve of a mana apocalypse!¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 43

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 43


    Reinhart¡¯s revtion didn¡¯t shock me too much. I had actually theorized many of the parts he had confirmed some time ago as I observed thebyrinth and its monsters in their natural habitat. Of course, there were always rumors going around that mana wasn¡¯t as potent as it used to be. Peopleined potions were harder to make, magical nts were harder to find, and spells were harder to learn. This was supposed to just be a cop-out,zy youthining while the elderly tell them they don¡¯t know what true difficult is.


    After all, it was well established that there were more monsters in the past. I had noticed when I first came to this world that we didn¡¯t seem to be inundated by monsters every five minutes as you might see in a video game. The official stance was that it was humanity¡¯s victory over the demons and their taming of thend that ultimately caused monsters to grow increasingly scarce. However, Reinhart¡¯s exnation of the Great Mana Decline also made sense.


    I had only teased the idea that mana was disappearing because of said rumors,bined with my geek girl lore. In fantasy games, wasn¡¯t the age of legends and dragons always in the past, and only at the start of the novel does magic start to return to the world? How many stories involving a charactering from another world existed with this premise? Since it was someone from another world who had started this twilight of mana, then had I been put on this world to bring it back. In a way, I was one demonic breed at a time. It seemed like whether I admitted it or not, I had been affected by this mana twilight as much as anyone.


    Fewer monsters, less rape, and fewer demons, and there I was bing the country¡¯s incubator. Everything had a cause and an effect. I realized as I thought to myself, Reinhart was watching me closely without saying anything.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, giving him a dazzling smile that would take any man¡¯s breath away.


    ¡°The others in this ce continue to underestimate yours time and again. It¡¯s very frustrating.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I responded, pursing my lips in amusement. ¡°How is that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart. Impossibly smart. I can see you with just what I told you figuring out things, possibly things those other researchers haven¡¯t even considered. You¡¯ve made miracle potions, one after another. You¡¯ve single-handedly advanced the field of alchemy by a hundred years. If we just gave you a book and let you write down everything you knew on alchemy, I¡¯m sure the Alchemist¡¯s Guild would go bankrupt trying to buy such a tome.¡±


    ¡°Not likely. My writing is atrocious.¡± I chuckled.


    He moved out of his chair and onto his knee, grabbing my hand and surprising me. ¡°You deserve more than to be some baby factory. You should be an honored guest of this nation, a wise woman that is sought out by all people. You should live in a castle, and have a thousand servants tend to your every need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d much rather have a hundred men¡­¡±


    ¡°That too! A hundred concubinus serving your every desire!¡±


    ¡°Concubinus? Is that the word for a male concubine?¡±


    ¡°Aria, you are smart, and beautiful, and amazing. This world should be kneeling and licking your feet, not keep you on your back.¡±


    ¡°If only all my ex-boyfriends used suchpliments, I might not have ever let them out of the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°I mean it!¡± He dered, his eyes looking up at me fervently.


    I sighed. ¡°I know.¡±


    It seemed like the concerns of the researchers had been correct. They feared I would somehow turn their men against them. That¡¯s why they would only allow me to work with Reinhart. Even though I didn¡¯t use a single seduction skill on him, he still ended up falling madly in love with me. My charm was simply too high, and my appearance too perfect. Perhaps a man could resist a few meetings, but after so much time spent together, I knew that Reinhart¡¯s mind was just as spoiled as those vers I had once mindfucked.


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t agree with many of hisments. I knew that my situation didn¡¯t reflect my talent. However, I also knew all the bad things I had done. I had ruined so many lives and led to the deaths of so many people. If I kept going the way I went, I would only destroy more lives. This was a chance that allowed me to create lives instead. I didn¡¯t deserve to have more. Many would feel I deserved only death.


    I hade to realize that after what I had done in Whitewinter, I felt I needed to be punished. I wanted the pain and the suffering. That was why I had fallen into a toxic rtionship with Seris, allowing him to abuse me. After that, I put myself in exile, living only for my King and dedicating myself to him. That had been my atonement, but it was taken away from me and I was brought here. In a way, this monster rape farm had be my new penance.


    My eyes held just a bit of pity as I looked down on Reinhart. Deep down, I knew it wasn¡¯t my fault he ended up that way. This world was broken, and it was mana that broke it. I was given these unfair skills, able to sway and manipte men¡¯s hearts until they were infatuated. Reinhart didn¡¯t notice or understand the look in my eyes. He didn¡¯t understand what any of it meant. All he had in him was an intense desire to love and do anything for me.


    I reached out and cupped his cheeks, gently kissing him. Then, I pulled and fell onto the bed. He grabbed my legs and lifted them, moving his head down under my skirt. I hadn¡¯t asked him to eat my pussy, but he wanted to please me, so I would allow him to have his fill. I never wore underwear, so he had nothing between his lips and my feminine parts. His lips quickly found them, kissing it gently, like he was kissing my mouth.


    There was a gentleness and care to his movements, something forged from his reverence and love. I was the most important thing to him, and nothing else mattered. Slowly, his tongue worked its way from between his lips, flicking teasingly before he gently suck. I let out a let moan. I had never asked Reinheart what demonic brood he came from, buttely, I had begun to expect that he came from some kind of lizard, as he could stick his tongue out far more than a usual man. His tongue control was incredible. He was one of those guys who could tie a cherry stem in his mouth, well, if I had any cherry to speak of. What he had instead was my wet, dirty cunt, and he graciously stuck his face in it, savoring in my taste.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ fuck¡­¡± I let out a moan, urging him to keep going.


    He didn¡¯t need any urging. He was determined to provide me as much pleasure as I could take. He continued to tease me with his mouth, kissing, licking, and sucking in erratic rhythms that kept my pussy guessing. It served to make me increasingly excited, but it didn¡¯t allow me to build to any climax. My body was extremely sensitive, and I was perpetually horny. With any normal man, no matter how sloppily he touched me, I¡¯d end up orgasming over and over again.


    Reinhart wasn¡¯t just any man though. He had deviously spent his time with me working on finding ways to touch me that didn¡¯t make me instantly climax. He had worked to drag it out and force me to grow desperate.


    ¡°I¡¯m a horny slut all the time,¡± I whimpered. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be teased. I¡¯m already wet. Will you just suck my clit already.¡±


    He looked up at me from between my legs, his lips wet with lust. ¡°I¡¯ll get there soon. You¡¯ll have to be patient.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t give me any more time to answer as he grinned and then ducked his head back down between my legs. He immediately sucked the lips hard causing my body to shudder in pleasure. However, he managed to stop just before I started to reach climax. When I got this excited, my pussy was like an oil infuser. My scent filled the air, and it held my seductive hormones in it. If a monster got a sniff of it, he would jump on me and fuck me nonstop. Well, that¡¯s usually how I got the monsters to y nice and rarely was hurt by them, even while the scientists feared them greatly.


    I bit my lip as my hips ground and writhed, wanting nothing more than to ride his face. I shouldn¡¯t have let him take charge. I should have sat on his face and made my fun. I felt my eyes growing teary as his tongue went just short of going the distance. If I didn¡¯t know at that exact moment, my pussy was the center of his world, I would stop some treatment immediately. How could I bear all of this worship?


    I forced my legs as wide as they would go, and for a seductress like me, I could spread them pretty wide. ¡°Eat it¡­ just fucking eat it!¡±


    My words were through gritted teeth, and they were filled with frustrated emotions. A small part of me hated that he could turn me on my head like this. Just because he was infatuated with me, didn¡¯t me he was any less brilliant, clever, or conniving. However, I had to face the truth of it too. I loved every second of it.


    He finally dove in, his long tongue reaching deep inside me, moving in and out like a scoop, trying to eat out my insides like it was a buffet. My eyes rolled up in my head as the first wave of sexual pleasure hit me. To describe me as a nymphomaniac would be an insult to nymphomaniacs. Orgasms were my cocaine, and this fix was something that every cell of my body desperately yearned for. I could never have enough and never be satiated. Only a man like Reinhart understood my plight because as I orgasmed, he mped onto my clitoris and started sucking.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ ahhhh¡­ fuck¡­ fuck¡­ fuck! I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    My back arched, and my hands grabbed onto the bedsheets tightly. I had enjoyed all kinds of dicks. I had fucked innumerable men, demons, and monsters¡­ and I had my fill of everything from orcs to dragon gods. Yet, at that moment, nothing felt better than Reinhart¡¯s teasing lips. He made me cum harder and longer. It was the kind of skill that could only be replicated by absolute devotion.


    I said that Reinhart was broken, but why did that matter? I had been broken since long ago. I had no problem with a broken Reinhart who could provide me such pleasure. I finally copsed on the bed, a sweaty mess that was gasping for air.


    I reached down, grabbing Reinhart and pulling him to me. Even as I continued to cum, my body quivering, I began to kiss him, shoving my tongue down his throat. I kissed him thoroughly, making sure to get the sweet taste of my pussy from his lips. Finally, when I was satisfied, I pulled away.


    ¡°I love you, Aria. You¡¯re my everything.¡± He whispered.


    I smiled back at him, and then reached down and grabbed his cock. ¡°Then fuck me, lover boy.¡±


    Hey, it was true that his cunnilingus was incredible, but the only thing that felt better than cunnilingus was the feeling of a hard cock prating me right after I¡¯d just cum. Reinhart slid inside me, and I wrapped my legs around him as he plowed away.


    There were worst ways to spend my penance.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 44

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 44


    How long had I been at this rape farm? I couldn¡¯t even remember. I should probably stop calling it that. This had been my home longer than anywhere else in this world. I was pretty sure I was going on three years since I had been in this world, one year spent in here. I used to keep track of how many babies I had produced, but that¡¯s before I came up with a potion that elerated my fertility. It was originally a month between each baby, but after experimenting with various semen, it came to the point where I could pop out a new egg a week after thest baby was taken out.


    Every two weeks, I created a new demonic baby. Sometimes, I slept with whatever beast they were being paid to manufacture. Other times, I demanded a certain monster I had grown interested in. Reinhart had found me a book that was essentially a glossary on every reported monster in this world, and I selected which one I wanted. Well, a few were extinct and no longer existed, but I did manage them to get an endangered monster once.


    It was called a Qilin, and there was only one known monster left alive. Something about saving his species from extinction tickled my fancy, so after muchining, mostly to Reinhart, I was finally allowed visitation rights. It was a horse-like creature, but by that time I had experience being mounted by such beasts, and it wasn¡¯t long until a Qilin baby was in my belly. It was removed a weekter like all the others, I took my potion, and it was on to the next one.


    Sometimes, they had me make the same demon baby twice. They assured me it wasn¡¯t that the first was inviable¡­ but that certain families wanted multiple studs. They said they did it because they wanted to avoid incest, but considering they were all my babies, incest seemed unavoidable to me. As for the thought of my daughters and son eventually banging, I had no qualms if they were into it. I was a single child myself, but if I had a brother, the current me wouldn¡¯t have thought twice about mounting him and even having his baby.


    Well, there was no ¡®they¡¯ per se. I got all of my information through Reinhart, who continued to be my liaison, even though he had be my loving little fuck puppet. I eventually assigned my room as my Sanctuary, and Reinhart naturally was selected as my Fuck Buddy. Along with my other multipliers, I had managed to work my way up to level 12. There had been several interesting abilities, mostly geared around fucking monsters or being pregnant.


    In the end, I stored all of those points. I didn¡¯t know why. Perhaps, I was afraid of changing the game. I was more or less happy with how things were now. If I gained some new ability by ident and it ended up causing me misery, I¡¯d only have myself to me. Therefore, I continued to sit on eight points, leaving them as a relic to an age where I was fighting for survival and every level meant the difference between life or death.


    A year to gain four levels might seem slow to some, especially since my first year in this world, I had gained over 60 levels. However, those times had been wrought with danger. I had topete in various orgies and gang bangs, and I had even died once. Compared to any normal human, my levels would be considered frantic. After all, I was only 22 now, officially an adult. Well, in this world, a girl was an adult by 13 and knowing this world, likely raped by 15. At 22, I was already a MILF.


    Four levels weren¡¯t the only gain I achieved over a year.


    <strong>{Art of Alchemy has increased to level 77.}</strong>


    <strong>{Art of Maniption has increased to level 94.}</strong>


    <strong>{Art of Magic has increased to level 70.}</strong>


    I had managed to gain my 4<sup>th</sup>art, and Art of Maniption was quickly closing in on Mastery. Of course, none of my maniptions urred upfront, but whether it was taming monsters or getting Reinhart to do favors for me, it all seemed to count. As for Alchemy, I practiced daily, and I asionally included magic practice too. It helped me pass the time when I was bored. Speaking of being bored¡­


    ¡°Reinhart. I want to see my children.¡± I dered onezy afternoon as weid together in bed.


    It had been a long time since I had seen them. I had gotten to see several of them right after they were born, but now many of them would be adults. If King was any indication, the 1<sup>st</sup>generation grew far greater. There was also King¡¯s baby. He should be born by now too.


    ¡°Again?¡± he asked nonchntly.


    I reached out and twisted his nipple. ¡°I¡¯ve performed enough for this farm. I¡¯ll probably reach menopause by the age of 25 at this rate. The least you can do is honor all of my requests.¡±


    ¡°Ow¡­¡± He didn¡¯t react to the pain, but his face made a slightly worried expression. ¡°They have recently been listening to me less and less. Getting you that Qilin gave just about all thest goodwill that I had left with the higher-ups.¡±


    ¡°How can that be so?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything they asked. From the beginning, this was a mutual rtionship, remember? Keep Aria happy, and Aria keeps you all rich.¡±


    As I spoke, my fingers walked their way up to his hairy chest before I grabbed his chin and pulled him until he was looking at me.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I know, but I fear they¡¯re taking you for granted. They have been letting their sess get to them. Some have even stated they see no reason to¡­¡± He stopped suddenly, trying to look away.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked with a dangerous tone, turning his face back to me.


    ¡°They say they see no reason to coddle some random woman¡¯s whims.¡±


    ¡°Those pigs!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Do they think I do this for my health?¡±


    ¡°They think you do this because they control you.¡±


    ¡°No one controls me,¡± I responded darkly.


    He didn¡¯t respond, but he smile gently and stroked my hair. That conversation put me in a bad mood, so I got on top of him and started riding his cock to cheer myself up. Control me? No one controlled me. I was in control. This was my game, I was just allowing them to act in it. They should respect me. They should worship me!


    ¡°A-aria!¡± He gasped.


    I rode him harder and harder, grinding his dick deep inside my pussy. My hand scratched his chest as my pussy began to orgasm, pulling on his dick with a soothing suction, demanding his seed.


    ¡°W-wait¡­ you¡¯re egg will be ready soon¡­¡± He gasped desperately.


    ¡°My egg is ready now,¡± I responded with a wink.


    ¡°G-get off!¡± His eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°You first¡­¡± I used my sexual talents, and he didn¡¯t have a chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    A momentter his eyes closed and he released. I felt his cum shoot deep into my womb. At this point, it was more than that. After so many times like this, I had a supernatural ability to tell. I could feel his cum entering my egg. I could feel myself being impregnated. I allowed Reinhart to impregnate me.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ gaww¡­ haaaah¡­¡± He grunted and moaned as I forced his balls to inject me with everyst bit of his sweet cum.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ Reinhart has finally loaded my pussy.¡± I purred.


    After regaining his breath, Reinhart gave himself a little shake. ¡°A-aria¡­ what have you done?¡±


    Since I had achieved Sex Mastery, I could control Reinhart¡¯s cum. Even though we had sex countless times, he had made it clear that he couldn¡¯t get me pregnant. Thus, I had always made sure he didn¡¯t cum in me and that I didn¡¯t fuse with his seed if he did. I usually swallowed his load or let him spurt it all over my body, but this time, I had made sure it all went into my womb.


    ¡°I decided to have your baby.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I also n to carry little Jonathon out to term.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Jonathon?¡± He blinked.


    ¡°I had been considering this for some time.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m been pregnant almost continuously for thest year or so, yet I¡¯ve never gotten to enjoy my pregnancy, or raise my child. I¡¯m a mother without a baby. I¡¯ve had to let you suck my nipples just so I can get my breasts some relief.


    ¡°I like sucking your nipples.¡± He responded almost defensively.


    Iughed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying you get to stop. However, it¡¯s time I let my womb take a break. This baby will stay with me, and I¡¯ll raise him¡­ no, we¡¯ll raise him together. This will be our baby.¡±


    ¡°Aria¡­ the higher-ups¡­¡± He spoke uncertainly.


    ¡°Fuck the higher-ups.¡± I snorted. ¡°They need to realize whose body this is. A 9-month vacation will be good for them. They can grasp who is really in charge here. I¡¯ll return to my post after my baby. It¡¯s hardly such an unreasonable thing.¡±


    He opened his mouth to argue, but after seeing my expression, he sighed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not something unreasonable. You¡¯ve produced double what the original projection was. By all ounts, they are far ahead. Nine months to allow you to have a baby is something they¡¯ll just have to ept.¡±


    ¡°Not me¡­ we¡¯ll have a baby.¡± I reached out and grabbed his hands, putting them on my abdomen. ¡°This is yours too.¡±


    He looked down at my stomach and his mouth flickered a slight grin. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m going to be a dad.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I prefer to call you a mother fucker.¡± I winked.


    ¡°I love you, Aria.¡±


    I smiled, leaning down and kissing him. ¡°I love you too, daddy.¡±


    We spent a bit more time together, but he inevitably had to leave. After getting up and getting his clothes on, I remained to lie down naked with my legs up, enjoying the feel of his cum deep inside me, my hand on my abdomen. I was certain I was already pregnant, but something about this simple silly act made it feel more real. I was a demon queen and had made countless demon babies, but this one would be special. This one wouldn¡¯t be given to the country but would be my child. This one would belong to just Reinhart and me.


    ¡°I will tell them about your decision.¡± He smiled before suddenly grimacing. ¡°They aren¡¯t going to like it.¡±


    ¡°I trust you to convince them,¡± I responded. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m giving them a choice. This is how it will be.¡±


    His smile returned, and he gave another nod. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know at the time, but when that door closed, it¡¯d be thest time I saw him.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 45

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 45


    A week had gone by, and other than the food, Reinhart didn¡¯t return, nor did they bring in a new monster. Neither felt that rming at first. Reinhart asionally had to go on trips to whoever he reported to, and those could take a week or more before he returned. Furthermore, if he had reported my current situation, then they would know there was no point in sending in another beast. I wouldn¡¯t be producing anything but Reinhart¡¯s baby for a while.


    I stroked my stomach, even though it was still perfectly t. I did feel somewhat anxious, but only because I expected Reinhart to return more quickly. He had seemed excited by the prospect of having a child, and I wanted to share it all with him. I hoped he didn¡¯t turn out to be a deadbeat dad. Otherwise, I would have to raise the baby on my own. I didn¡¯t mind so much if he wanted nothing to do with the baby. I just wanted cock. What was it about pregnancy that made me so horny?


    Every time after I had a monster, I¡¯d jump on Reinhart three times a day. I had gone a week without any cock, and it was making me unhappy. I used my tools aggressively, but there were some things that tools couldn¡¯t replicate. There was the sound of a man moaning in orgasm, the feel of a hard body pressing down on you, and the hot breaths as he panted and thrust into you, for starters. Yet, I had gotten some nice toys to y with while I was waiting.


    They were top of the line from Protter and Sandar. They seemed to be doing good for themselves, as their product had even gone so far as to be a hotmodity on the demon continent. They had promised I could have free toys for life. After all, I was the one who had first conceived them. However, I owed the pair a lot. They had saved my life in many ways. The least I could do was offer them patronage. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I was in a position to make myself known to them anyway, and it was probably for the better their connection to me wasn¡¯t known.


    Thus, I had pushed an 8-inch dildo into my snatch while simultaneously press a small stone that functioned as a bullet vibrator against my clit. I always enjoyed the double stimtion. The current generation of Sandar and Protter didn¡¯t require any mana channeling. You just pressed a button and it would go vrrrrr¡­ It made it so any woman could use it, and it certainly meant I didn¡¯t have to concentrate as much and could just go wild, but I didn¡¯t like it.


    My original toys had no speed filter. The more mana you put into them, the more they shook. I could make it vibrate so hard that my teeth shattered. This low frequency might be enough to satisfy a simple housewife, but my libido required something a little stronger. Oh, that wasn¡¯t to say that I didn¡¯t cum, but I could have a dozen orgasms and still be horny. My pussy was a perpetual sensory machine, and my brain seemed to soak up any amount of oxytocin without ever-growing overwhelmed.


    About my only chance to remain satisfied was to make my pussy numb from overuse. Even then, my rapid regeneration prevented that release fromsting at all. I was right back to be horny again in fifteen minutes. It was still fun getting to the point of sexual exhaustion, especially when I had someone who then forced me to keep going after.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Fuck¡­ Aria¡­ fuck!! Yes¡­ Yes! Mmmmm!¡± I came in a very satisfied manner.


    Was it weird that I called my name when I masturbated? Technically, I was just fucking myself, so why shouldn¡¯t I call my name? Part of it might havee from all of these years of istion. Even when I was with King, it wasn¡¯t like he used words. The goblins had their own barely existentnguage, and so I had very few people to talk with. Since being here, I would often go weeks without talking to anyone. As a result, I had started to refer to myself in the third person. Looking at my actions from a detached point of view, kind of gave me a feeling like there was more than just me.


    As I finished up and began the cleanup, I started to feel sleepy. My exhaustion felt somewhat unnatural, but I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes. I immediately began to feel like something was off, so I opened my eyes and sat up. I turned to see Reinhart sitting there, smiling at me.


    ¡°Reinhart?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Aria¡­¡± He responded jovially.


    He was smiling too much. The Reinhart I knew didn¡¯t smile so much. He was loving, but he had always been a chronic pessimist. The only thing that ever made him excited was talks of alchemy and science.


    ¡°Why are you smiling like that?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so happy about the baby.¡± He dered.


    I blinked. ¡°Did they give their consent?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t they? Rather, what could they do?¡± He shrugged.


    Those were the words I wanted to hear, but why did they feel phony to me. Something was off. I turned my head, looking around the room. It looked like my room, but there was something off about it. This wasn¡¯t my room. I just knew it.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sweetie.¡± He reached out for me. ¡°Let¡¯s make love. I want my cock inside you. Don¡¯t you want me inside you?¡±


    I pped his hand away, shaking my head. The room seemed to vibrate slightly. He reached out and shoved me to the bed, trying to kiss me. I let out a roar and summoned fire. It flew out and struck his face. His hair ignited, and the heat started to cause his face to melt. Even while this was happening, he acted like he didn¡¯t notice. He kept leaning down, trying to kiss me with half-melted, lips and skeletal teeth.


    ¡°Get the fuck off!¡± I kicked.


    For a moment, the entire scene disappeared. I was in a dark room surrounded by dozens of people. I could see people in long ck robes chanting off spells.


    ¡°She¡¯s waking up!¡± A voice cried out.


    ¡°You said the spells would work.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resistant.¡±


    ¡°Resistant? These are powerful enough to keep down a demon lord! What the hell are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Magicians! Use as many stones as needed! Keep her under!¡±


    There was a white light, and I was back in the room. Reinhart was there back in the chair. He wasn¡¯t smiling this time, but he looked worried.


    ¡°Are you okay? You look like you just had a scary dream.¡±


    ¡°A¡­a dream?¡± I panted, looking around.


    I was in my room, just how I was when I went to sleep. Everything looked perfect. Everything looked normal. Except, I was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Yes, you just had a bad dream. I just got back and decided to wait for you.¡± Reinhart exined. ¡°My bosses¡­ they are not happy about the pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t?¡± I asked, looking around suspiciously. ¡°Are they going to interfere?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still deciding.¡± He sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep fighting.¡±


    He brought out a


    hand and gently touched my leg. I looked down at it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe a little closer?¡± I asked, smirking. ¡°It¡¯s been a week. I¡¯m so fucking horny right now. I want your cock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± He smiled back, standing up and walking to me.


    Heid down on top of me, his hand moving up my shirt as he started to kiss my cheek. I reached up and grabbed hold of his head, and then I twisted. There was the sound of a crack as I broke his neck.


    ¡°I am the Mistress of Dreams. I don¡¯t have a dream I don¡¯t want.¡± I growled.


    He didn¡¯t say a sound as his throat let out a death rattle. I then kicked him to the side, his body flopping out of my bed. I immediately sat up, forcing my way out of the bed.


    ¡°You dare! Do you wish to restrict me? You wish to hold me?¡± I screamed. ¡°Let go!¡±


    The world seemed to shimmer and break, but when everything was done, I was still standing in the same room, except that it was dark. I heard a noise, and I spun around. To my surprise, someone was sitting there who wasn¡¯t Reinhart. It was a mildly fat woman with a stern look on her face.


    ¡°Who¡­¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡± She spoke over me before making a face. ¡°I am your new caretaker.¡±


    ¡°New caretaker?¡± I frowned.


    After careful consideration, the higher-ups have decided that your rtionship with Reinhart is to be terminated immediately He has been sent away, and you have been assigned a new liaison, me.


    ¡°They could have picked someone more attractive.¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ yes¡­¡± She raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°You would say that. However, you will no longer be allowed to screw around.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I asked, crossing my arms.


    ¡°You have been given far too much freedom. Many women in this ce had had to give their civic duty, but they all do exactly as we say exactly when we say it. You¡¯re the only one who has dared to act so boldly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one that keeps this whole thing running.¡±


    ¡°Debatable.¡± She responded. ¡°All we need is your skill, whatever skill it is that allows you to do it. It is possible to take that skill, and give it to another.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, I am informing you. I putting you in the proper ce that Reinhart didn¡¯t have the guts to do. I am a specialist for the demonic empire. I¡¯m sent in to deal with problem children. Are you a problem child, Aria?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your problem,¡± I responded dismissively, finding her increasingly irritating. ¡°So, why did you incapacitate me earlier? Were you trying to take my skill?¡±


    ¡°No, if we wanted to take your skill, we¡¯d need to murder you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I tapped my finger on my lips. ¡°Let me guess, whatever skill taker skill you have, it only takes one skill upon death. With the number of skills I have, what are your chances? Are you willing to roll the dice?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, but she made a face. ¡°You are smart, Aria. Perhaps a bit too smart. Just understand that if you be too much of a problem for us, then you will be removed.¡±


    ¡°All I want are my nine months. I will take care of my baby, and you can have whatever the hell you want from me.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t eptable.¡± The woman responded sternly.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t a choice¡­¡± I shot back, but as she gave me a look, I suddenly had a bad feeling.


    I immediately pulled up my status.


    <strong>Name: Aria</strong>


    <strong>ss: Demon Queen</strong>


    <strong>Titles: Town Bicycle, Gang Banger, Soncon, Goblin Slut, God Killer, Dragon Layer, The Reborn, Illusion Breaker, Lesbian Lover, Rough Rider, Slut, Solo yer</strong>


    <strong>Level: 8 (68 Total)</strong>


    <strong>Statistics: Strength 74, Intelligence 75, Wisdom 76, Endurance 101, Agility 74, Charisma 131</strong>


    <strong>Resistance: Asphyxiation 2, Carnal 7, Charm 2, Cold 4, Concussion 3, Damage 10, Disease 10, Fear 3, Heat 3, Illusion 10, Magic 3, Mental 21, Pain 12, Panic 5, Poison 15</strong>


    <strong>Standard Skills: Barter 6, Climbing 2, Dagger 4, Flee 2, Life Sense 6, Massage 2, Multitasking 6, Monster Taming MAX, Sword 7, Throwing 3, Whip 6</strong>


    <strong>Advanced Skills: Lip Reading 2</strong>


    <strong>Arts:</strong>


    <strong>Art of Alchemy (Basic Alchemy, Mana Alchemy, Potion Making, Poison Making, Advanced Alchemy) Total Level: 77</strong>


    <strong>Art of Maniption (Conceal, Deception, Etiquette, Illusion Magic, Acting, Disguise, Role ying, Sleight of Hand, Sneak, Stealth) Total Level: 94</strong>


    <strong>Art of Magic (Elemental Magic, Enchantment, Fire Magic, Magic, Magic Sense, Rune Creation, Water Magic) 70</strong>


    <strong>Mastery: Sex</strong>


    <strong>Special Skills: Absorb, All Nighter, BDSM, Beautification, Below the Belt, ck Widow, Bondless, Cat¡¯s Meow, Celestial Whip, Charmless, Command, Control, Dungeon Mistress, Eternal Loyalty, Empower Enchanted Item, Eye of the Beholder, Fragrant Passage, Frenzy, Fuck Buddy, Fusion, Influence, Kama Sutra, Limit Break, Lover¡¯s Loyalty, Mana Breath, Magical entuation, Master of Dreams, Monster Tamer, Mood Setter, Perfection, Phoenix Rises, Inventory, Possession, Princess Kiss, Regen, Restriction, Sanctuary, Seduction, Seed of Life, Sex Life</strong>,<strong>Sexual Experience, Sexual Fortitude, Sexual Saint, Soul Bind, Soul Eater, Stalker, Submission, Temptress, Disease and Poison Immunity, Targeted Pheromones, Title Holder, Voyeur</strong>


    <strong>Positions: Aries, Asian Cowgirl, Ballet Dancer, Ben Dover, Bobbing for Apples, Corkscrew, Cowgirl, Cunnilingus, Daisy Chain, Deep Stick, Doggie Style, Double Dip, Double Oral, Downward Dog, Eating Out, Face to Face, Face-Off, Fingering, tiron, Fully Loaded, Gemini, High Five, Italian Chandelier, Kneeling Blowjob, Lap Dance, Leap Frog, Leg Up, Missionary, Ol¡¯ Fashioned, Pinball Wizard, Pretzel Dip, Reverse Cowgirl, Rockin¡¯ Rockette, Rodeo, Scissoring, Seashell, Sidewinder, 69, Spooning, Stand and Deliver, Standing Spit Roast, Sultry Spooning, Tabletop, The Doggy Deluxe, The Caboose, The Fan, The Libido, Three¡¯s a Crowd, Two in One, Valedictorian, Wheel barrel, Woman On Top, Workout</strong>


    <strong>Status Effect: None, Illusion Spell: Pregnancy</strong>


    I shook visibly when I saw those words at the bottom. I was no longer pregnant. More than that, they had attempted to put another illusion on me to make me think I was still pregnant. It would likely fool someone else, but such a cheap trick wouldn¡¯t fool me.


    ¡°What did you do with my baby?¡± My eyes narrowed.


    These higher-ups probably didn¡¯t realize it, but their futures depended entirely on that answer.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I currently have my big survey I do twice a year out. I have a coupon for a free eBook of one of my stories on my site if you do the survey, so pleaseplete it here.


    I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 46

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 46


    <strong>{You have used one point on Seduction.}</strong>


    <strong>{Seduction has evolved into Allure.}</strong>


    <strong>{Allure (Active) ¨C Instantly seduce a single person. Sess depends on the level.}</strong>


    <strong>{You have used one point on Allure.}</strong>


    <strong>{Allure had evolved into Enchant.}</strong>


    <strong>{Enchant (Active) ¨C Gain total obedience over a single target. 100% sessful upon physical contact.}</strong>


    ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯ll leave it there.¡±


    <strong>{You have used one point on ck Widow.}</strong>


    <strong>{ck Widow has evolved into Death Order.}</strong>


    <strong>{Death Order (Active} ¨C A sufficiently charmed target will die upon yourmand.}</strong>


    ¡°I might be able to use that.¡±


    <strong>{You have used one point on Empower.}</strong>


    <strong>{Empower has evolved into Demonic Might.}</strong>


    <strong>{Demonic Might, Temptress, Command, Submission had all evolved into Queen¡¯s Order.}</strong>


    <strong>{Queen¡¯s Order: You haveplete dominion over anything loyal to you. You can ry orders from any distance. Loyalists will gain strength, experience, and power at your behest.}</strong>


    ¡°That will work.¡±


    My eyes snapped open. It was nighttime now. Even in this ce, they kept a day and night cycle. Maybe, they felt it was important for the birth of the babies. Maybe, they just didn¡¯t want to waste the magical energy needed to keep the lighting working in this ce. I didn¡¯t know, but even though I had no window, I was certain that the outside was dark.


    I had been spending thest few hours ying around with my points. I had so many these days that it didn¡¯t even feel like it mattered. I had already used half of them, and already I was a bit terrified by the skills I had gained. Anyone I touched could be controlled by me. If I so wanted, they could die with a word. Perhaps I needed such skills. I thought about using thest three, but who knew what situation I¡¯d end up in next, so I kept my options open.


    ¡°Your child is in another woman¡¯s stomach, just like the previous ones. Why would we do anything differently?¡± I recalled the words of the woman fromst night.


    I should have been able to tell if she was lying. My Art of Maniption hade from deception, and on top of being able to lie my way through everything, I was also able to tell if someone was lying. However, with her, there was absolutely nothing. While I didn¡¯t attempt to use Seduction on her, I did allow my charm to reach its full. I saw no change in her. It was almost like the woman wasn¡¯t even there. Did she have special skills that negated all of mine, or was she a doll controlled by someone else?


    Either way, I was not able to decern the truth from lies, and I no longer had faith in this so-called organization. I pretended I bought into it, used my skills until she left thinking I was appropriately cowed. Then, I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep, waiting for this moment. I used Stalker to check up on Reinhart, and what I ultimately saw was nothing. Did that mean he was dead, or they were trying to block him from me?


    There were just too many questions, and I knew I wouldn¡¯t get them from this woman who seemed immune to skills and charm. That had already messed with Illusions. That was my domain, and they tried to manipte me. The terrifying thing was that they had very nearly seeded. No, they did seed. I might have broken out of it, and been aware I was in it, but in the meantime, I wasn¡¯t certain what they had done with my body. This was something that shouldn¡¯t have happened. Very powerful people would have been needed to do something like that to me. They would regret it though.


    I stood up and quietly got dressed. Then, I walked to the door. I had been in this room or a few rooms near it for nearly a year of my life. It was a prison, but it was a prison of my choosing. They never could hold me. They probably had thought that was an exaggeration. I turned to the doorknob. At first, there was some resistance, but then it finally snapped open. Bondless, I could break from restraints and bindings easily.


    I didn¡¯t know how this special skill worked. Was it magic? Probably. I released mana and had it chop up, cut, or undo my restraints. Of course, there were plenty of times I wanted to be restrained, and in those cases, it wasn¡¯t like my bindings out slip. It was only when Imitted to leaving and felt myself being prevented from doing what I wanted, that Bondless came into y.


    I¡¯m sure there was someone out there who would see a lock on a door as something that didn¡¯t qualify as a restraint, but it didn¡¯t matter what they thought. My ability to use special skills was dependent on my point of view. If I saw something as sexual, it was sexual, and I could use sex-rted skills. If I saw something as binding me, then I could break through it. Perhaps if the lock had some kind of powerful magical resistance, they might have been able to keep me trapped, but considering I had never attempted to leave my room without permission, they never prepared.


    I stepped out into the dimly lit hallway, and then I picked the direction that Reinhart had previously led me and moved along. I reached the first room observation room to see a woman in it. She was pregnant, her stomach bloated farrger than a human baby. She also appeared to be in a lot of pain, her face red and her breathing frantic.


    I moved on, not paying her much mind. I moved from door to door. They were mostly filled with women, all at various levels of pregnancy. I touched my stomach bitterly. I was the only one present who wasn¡¯t pregnant, and I was probably the only one who had wanted to be. I heard some words whispering from down the hallway, and I immediately crouched by the corner.


    ¡°Have you taken care of the mess?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I did. It was really bad though.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Once the room is clean enough, move the next subject in.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    I heard a brief exchange and then waited as it sounded like they were walking in different directions. One person was heading my way. As soon as they hit the corner, my hand reached out and I grabbed their arm. They couldn¡¯t even let out a sound of rm before I released Enchant. It appeared to be some kind of scientist. At least, he wore what seemed to be a unitard. Was he a janitor? He didn¡¯t seem to be an alchemist. His eyes immediately went ck, and he turned to me, a look of adoration on his face.


    ¡°Mistress¡­¡± He whispered.


    ¡°My children, where are they?¡±


    ¡°I do not know anything.¡± He answered honestly. ¡°I just clean the ce.¡±


    There were previous levels of seduction where he might have been terrified of telling me the wrong answer. A beguiled person could be unreliable. Some would lie just to please their mistress. My upgraded seduction seemed to move far past that. He waspletely under my control. Even if I told him to die, he would just die.


    I clenched my teeth. ¡°Is there an office? Is there a ce they keep the paperwork?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ yes¡­ I have a key¡­¡±


    ¡°Lead me,¡± I ordered.


    The man immediately turned and walked. He only looked back to make sure I was following him. Once again, my seduction once worked where the guy might be flustered or falling over himself, desperately sneaking more peaks of the one he loved. Queen¡¯s Order seemed to iron out all of these details, or maybe it came from Enchant. Either way, he followed his orderspletely.


    We moved down a couple of hallways, leaving the section with the observation windows and entering an area that looked a bit morefortable. Even in a world of fantasy, an office space looked like an office space. The man pulled out a long chain of keys and then opened a doorway that lead into a room filled with cabs. There were at least fifty wooden cabs and shelves. They contained scrolls on them, not binders or something easy to look through. I gave him a side look.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t by chance know where my file is, do you?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s a file?¡± He asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°Keep guard.¡±


    I began at the beginning of the piles, hoping that with a name like Aria, I¡¯d be in the front of the list. Perhaps I was lucky, as I only reached the second cab by the time, I found my name. I pulled off the string binding it and unrolled it, then started to scroll down the information.


    ¡°Aria is typically passive and restrained. Although she can be dangerous in the correct circumstances, those dangers have all been pacified. She had been acting wild and problematic ofte. It is of our opinion that her frequent requests should be denied, and a stronger hand should be used.¡± I read out loud before making a face.


    It was only thest thing written about me. There was an entire five-foot scroll with frequent updates speaking of my behavior. At first, there seemed to be some anger over me killing someone¡¯s brother during my capture, and then there were more positive statements as I was producing offspring and making them all rich. As the scroll went on, those sentiments became increasingly negative. In particr, a specific, writer had seemingly taken over in thest few entries. They signed their name under each statement. The name looked familiar to me. I cross-referenced it to the name of the person I had seeming killed.


    ¡°It seems like someone was promoted.¡± I snorted.


    Was that all it was about? That person who had been cut down while they captured me was the brother of someone here, and that person was promoted to a director position, and had a personal hatred for me? I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about that. In some ways, it made me relieved that this was such a meaningless thing. On the other, they had inconvenienced my life, and I didn¡¯t like it at all.


    I was just about to roll it up and put it back when I noticed the back of the scroll also had writing on it. This was a log as well, but this one was instead a log of my pregnancies.


    ¡°First-generation demons are far too difficult to bother with. No demon families want to take care of some other bloodline. There is no profit in creating new demon bloodlines. Unless a first-generation demon has been financed, terminate them.¡± As I read thest line, my blood went cold.


    There were dates and species. If the species was one of the ones they requested, the numbers continued. However, if it was one of the ones I had slept with for fun, at some point there was the writing after it in red ink. Terminated.


    <em>Slime baby ¨C terminated</em>


    <em>Morgawr baby ¨C terminated</em>


    <em>Illiad baby ¨C terminated</em>


    <em>I desperately scrolled up the list.</em>


    <em>2<sup>nd</sup>Generation Goblin baby ¨C terminated.</em>


    The scroll fell from my hands, and I took a horrified step back. It had all been an illusion from the beginning. If they showed me a pregnant woman and said that she had my goblin baby in it, or any monster, how would I know? They kept a few of my children and showed them to me from time to time to cate me, but they had done that less and less.


    Now I knew why they had been making it harder and harder. They didn¡¯t have anything to show me in the first ce. At some point, they had decided demons that didn¡¯t belong to some already existing and established line weren¡¯t worth replenishing. They had been killing them, one after another, only caring about the lines people were paying for, and merely humoring me. Maybe the others were just a curiosity for them. Maybe they experimented on them or cut them up and put them into jars.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± A voice came from behind me, and I turned around to see that woman standing there. ¡°We own you.¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I currently have my big survey I do twice a year out. I have a coupon for a free eBook of one of my stories on my site if you do the survey, so pleaseplete it here.


    I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 47

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 47


    ¡°The fuck you say?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    ¡°You may have had the illusion of being in control before, but it was only a matter of time before we put you back in your proper ce. Now, be a good girl and return to your room. When the proper timees, we will send in a monster to impregnant you with the proper seed.¡±


    ¡°Proper seed¡­ heh¡­ you mean the seed that your customers pay for?¡± As I spoke, my voice felt hollow to my ears. ¡°I thought you were trying to restore demon-kind.¡±


    ¡°We are¡­ but establishing knew demon lines is pointless! It¡¯s the current lines that have been declining over the years that matter.¡± She responded.


    ¡°And I thought I was making a difference¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re merely a means to an end, girl. It¡¯s that ego of yours that was exactly why we needed to purge Reinhart.¡±


    ¡°Purge?¡± I blinked. ¡°He¡¯s dead then?¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t think we won¡¯t kill you too if you be too much trouble.¡±


    Even though we were having this conversation, none of it clicked. I feltpletely numb. Reinhart¡¯s death ran off me like rainwater. I felt like I was in a dream where nothing was real.


    ¡°Trouble¡­¡± I echoed her words. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been a lot of trouble to a lot of people¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you realize that, girl. Now, march back to your room, and maybe I¡¯ll still send you a meal tonight.¡±


    My eyes finally focused on the woman in front of me whose name I had never gotten. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have crossed me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be difficult, I¡¯m prepared to put you down.¡± She responded, lifting her hands as if she was going the grapple with me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what you¡¯ve done.¡± I shook my head and sighed.


    I should be angry. I should be furious. I should be hurt, confused, and frustrated. I recognized the normal emotions a woman like me would experience in this situation. Yet, all I could feel was an infinite coldness inside. Deep down, I wondered what was the point. This world had taken from me over and over again. The world was irredeemable, and the people in it were no better. You raped this world, or it raped you. There was no middle-ground, no piece.


    Even when I subjected myself as a tool of others, I still wasn¡¯t allowed peace. I still wasn¡¯t allowed happiness. This was the nature of this world. It was a world designed to drain all hope from a person. At the end of it all, I just felt tired. No matter how strong I became, no matter what I did, I remained this world¡¯s fool.


    ¡°Do you think you have a choice?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Do you think you have a chance?¡± I answered back before closing my eyes. ¡°Lovers, children, servants¡­e to me. Kill everything in your path. Come to your mother.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking-¡± She began to say with ridicule, but a momentter sound of countless screeches of monsters could be hurt. ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°You left my monsters and demons in this facility?¡± I quirked an eyebrow. ¡°How interesting.¡±


    A momentter, an rm started ring out. I had heard this rm only once before. Reinhart had told me it was the warning when someone had broken containment. It seemed like my little minions were in a more favorable position than I had expected. The woman looked around, the insolent expression on her face finally starting to twist into one of confusion and fear.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She demanded. ¡°Stop it! Stop it right this instant.¡±


    I started to chuckle. Suddenly, I found the entire situation so hrious. I knew my abilities by now. I knew what I could aplish. In a mere few months, I had created an army of monsters that had rivaled the demon and human armies and nearly crippled both of them. Myughter changed from a chuckle toughter. It was all starting to be so clear.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± She snapped. ¡°I said stop!¡±


    Her words only caused me tough harder. I should have realized it back then. I had led an army of monsters, spreading blood and destruction across the world. It had been the only time in my life when everything had been clear. Things made sense, and for once I was in control of my destiny. In the end, I desperately tried to find peace once again. I tried to find a family, but why did I need to find a family when I could make my own?


    Min had been wrong all along. She had thought I came to this world to be a hero. Despite the destruction I had wrought, I had always seen myself as the good guy. I reacted, but I never gave more than I received. Even when I realized that I couldn¡¯t be a hero, I still hoped I could live a small and insignificant life in my corner of the world. Every attempt at that had been ruined, time after time, over and over again.


    What if I had it backward from the beginning? I wasn¡¯t brought to this world to be a hero. I was brought into this world to be the enemy. Yes, I evolved into a demon queen, didn¡¯t I? Ignoring the king to the demons who had such a name, what did a demon lord do in fiction? He destroyed the world as it existed. I had tried to be small, but that was my mistake from the beginning. I wasn¡¯t meant to save this world, I was meant to destroy it.


    It wouldn¡¯t even be difficult. I could find anotherbyrinth, build another army, and then flood across this world. I could enve the popce, and force them all to be my minions. When everyone was under my control, when this world burned, only then would I have the peace that I wanted. As it all became clear to me, myughter only increased, slowly sounding manic. I knew I sounded crazy, but I also didn¡¯t care any longer.


    The woman watching this had slowly grown more and more ufortable. She had finally reached her limit, especially as the roars of monsters grew closer, and the sounds of people screaming asionally apanied them.


    ¡°Enough of this! You will be silent!¡±


    My throat constricted, and I realized there was some kind of skill that had cut off my ability to make noise. This woman who seemed unremarkable in appearance likely had numerous skills centered around controlling others and protecting herself. It was the only reason I could think of that they had chosen her to be my new caretaker. Perhaps, she had given a good speech about how all I needed was a firm hand and that I would be a docile kitten. In that respect, she deserved everything she was about to receive.


    Seeing that I had stoppedughing and that her skill had activated, she rxed a bit, her hand running through her hair as she pushed it back.


    ¡°Good¡­ now, when I allow you to speak again, you will call off these monsters and then return to your room!¡±


    I put on a fearful look, and then reluctantly nodded. Her cocky expression hesitantly started to reform on her face. I could feel the restriction on my voice leave. I touched my neck.


    ¡°Now, make the order!¡± She barked.


    ¡°Jenai,¡± I spoke quietly.


    A form began to rise out of my shadow. As this happened, the woman quickly restricted my throat again, her expression finally turning fearful.


    ¡°Mistress¡­¡± Jenai purred as she appeared. ¡°It has been a long time since you have called upon me.¡±


    I cleared my throat, the constriction on my throat shattering as I convinced myself it was a restraint so Bondless took care of it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have kept you hidden away for so long.¡± I apologized. ¡°I had been afraid. I had thought you were too dangerous. Now, I realize the person I had been afraid of was myself. I won¡¯t hide you away any longer, my love. We¡¯ll be ying together much more in the future.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re speaking!¡± The woman looked at me in shock.


    ¡°Mistress¡­ I was all alone in that dark ce, it felt like forever.¡± She pouted.


    ¡°Did you ever think that you were in control?¡± I answered the woman before turning to Jenai and gently stroking her hair. ¡°Since I have wronged you so, I¡¯ve brought you a sacrifice of sort for appeasement.¡±


    Jenai grinned, her ck eyes turning to the woman with delight. I wasn¡¯t the only one who was changing. Jenai I had also begun to change. I didn¡¯t know if it was her remaining as a shade enved to me without a body, or perhaps her attitude was slowly being influenced by my own, but she had also started to grow increasingly more apathetic and macabre. The once kind and peaceful ve now thought nothing of killing others. She would perform any brutality and even seemed to enjoy it.


    Her appearance had also seemingly changed. She had always had dark skin, but herplexion now appeared shadowy. Her hair was midnight ck, her eyes solid ck, and her nails and teeth had slowly turned into ws and fangs. She barely looked human anymore, but something approaching a vampire or a fey. That appearance clearly frightened the woman. She squeaked as Jenai¡¯s eyes met hers, a look of hunger in her expression.


    ¡°You¡­ stay back!¡± The woman cried out, finally starting to back away as she realized her situation was no longer secure.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my Jenai has been quite lonely. She needs a ymate¡­ and a meal. Have fun, my sweet.¡±


    Jenai broke into a smile, her teeth shining in the limited light of the room. The woman¡¯s screams were lost among the other roars and screams urring everywhere within the facility. A short timeter, the door opened and I stepped out. My bare feet pped on the surface of the cold stone floor. Each step left a footprint of blood. Hanging in my hand was that woman¡¯s head which I was holding by the hair. Drop by drop fell to the floor next to me.


    I couldn¡¯t get any farther as a dozen creatures and demons were blocking the hallway in both directions. However, they were waiting for me. When they saw me, they all looked on with adoring eyes. These were my children that had been left alive. Some were only children, but that didn¡¯t stop them from killing their way to me, blood dripping from their hands as well. The monsters were some of the fathers of these children, but that didn¡¯t matter. Demon or monster, they all looked at me with adoration and reverence.


    ¡°Come, my loves.¡± I smiled coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s burn it all to the ground.¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 48

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 48


    ¡°Please, I didn¡¯t do anything! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± A boy screamed desperately as he was dragged toward me by two other men.


    I sat on a random chair in the ce that had once been aboratory. Large swaths of it had been destroyed. I picked a ratherfortable area, and I acted like a queen awaiting to dispense justice. A line of monsters sat before me as my court, and one by one, men of all types were captured and then dragged down for sentencing. At this point, there were only two kinds of people, those obedient to me, and those who needed to be taught obedience.


    Some of those captured were scientists, some were janitors, and some were just administrators. In front of me, they were all the same. I judged them and I sentenced them all the same. Wasn¡¯t I the great equalizer? In my world, all men were just meat, and I was very hungry. This boy was on the younger side. He might have even been a few years younger than me. As he was dragged up kicking and screaming, I could see the absolute fear and horror in his eyes.


    I leaned forward in my chair, giving a sultry smile. ¡°Why are you so frightened of me?¡±


    His body stopped fighting as his eyes met mine. His mouth fell open, and he became enraptured. All it took was a look to be infatuated. The men still moved forward, dragging him now on useless feet. This wasn¡¯t umon. My charm was enough to stun someone with a look. Men would fall for me instantly. His ck-jawed look onlysted for a few seconds when the horror returned to his face. Well, there were limits that even the most charming person couldn¡¯t exceed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the bodies!¡± A tear fell down his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯ve done with the others. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­e now¡­¡± I pursed my lips. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. In fact, the pleasure will be mutual.¡±


    ¡°No! Please! Please!¡± He screamed as he was brought the rest of the distance to me.


    His shouting annoyed me, so I gently ced my hand on him.


    ¡°Please!¡± He cried out as his eyes slowly lost their fear and instead started to look at me with admiration and spoke much more softly. ¡°Please, mistress¡­ anything you want.¡±


    I licked my lips. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Let¡¯s see what we¡¯re working with, shall we?¡±


    I reached out and undid the belt of his pants, and then pulled them down. His little pecker fell out. It was a bit small. It was probably a normal-sized dick, but after increasinglyrger dildos and monster dicks, my view had started to see anything under 7 inches as a bit on the small side. That didn¡¯t turn me off though. A dick was a dick, and I loved dick.


    I grabbed his balls, rubbing them with my hands until his dick sprung to attention, and then I leaned forward and put it in my mouth. I made sure to enjoy the raw, fresh taste. Did he pee a little from fear? I didn¡¯t mind. I made sure to clean it all up, and then I sucked his cock down my throat, taking it all in one gulp. It didn¡¯t even choke me at all. I loved it with a cock that went down my throat, causing it to constrict and tighten, but this one only just managed to reach the end and didn¡¯t curve down my hole at all.


    As I sucked his cock, I grew a bit hornier, and reached out and grabbed the belts of the two men that had dragged him forward. I pulled them closer and then struggled with their pants until I had two more cocks, one in each hand. With an army of monsters at attention, I sat on my throne and stroked two men off while giving another head. It was exactly how I liked it. My hands moved skillfully, and my tongue was perfect. No man couldst with me.


    I could hear the moaning of three men above me, and then the feeling of hot stuff being injected down my throat. It was only a secondter when I was showered with more hot stuff. Some struck my cheeks, while the rest came short andnded on my tits, stomach, and knee. All three men had climaxed nearly simultaneously, their knees going weak, and their cocks going limp.


    I leaned back, looked down at the white streaks all over my body. ¡°Look at what you naughty boys did to me. Clean it up for me¡­ with your tongues.¡±


    With eyes filled with a need to please, the three men fell on me, licking my cheek, my breasts, and my body, cleaning the cum they had just spilled off of me. Whether it was theirs or one of the other men, they didn¡¯t care. They kept licking until I waspletely clean. I thought about letting them take turns cleaning between my legs too, but I decided I had better things to do. Giving a wave, the three men got up and stood in front of me.


    ¡°Now¡­ kill yourselves.¡±


    The two men pulled out knives. The boy didn¡¯t have a knife, but one of the men was generous enough to stab him in the throat before cutting his own throat. Their blood sprayed out onto my body. More warm fluids were sshed on me. One was just like the other.


    ¡°Does mistress want me to lick it all up?¡± Jenai asked mischievously before leaning down to kiss my foot which was hanging over my knee.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I responded, slowly pushing her face away with my foot as I unfolded my legs. ¡°I¡¯m bored. Bring me another man. I want one with a big dick this time.¡±


    Jenai didn¡¯t leave my side, but she did stand up and snap her fingers, causing one of my demon children to walk away.


    ¡°Is mistress so eager to level? You¡¯re so powerful already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing the time.¡± I shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re not going to be able to leave thispound during the day. It¡¯ll be far easier once the night falls.¡±


    I had started my little take-over early in the morning. I hadn¡¯t known that because all sense of time was lost in their world. They had kept me from seeing out of a window, so even though I had my guess based on my pregnancy and cycles, I didn¡¯t know how long I had been in this prison. All I knew was that it had taken about eight hours for my minions to go and capture everyone in the facility andb itpletely. Now, those who had yet to be indoctrinated were waiting in one of the cells where they used to hold the women they experimented on.


    As for those women, as I went from room to room and carefullybed everything, I had eventually opened a door that contained all of the women. Some of these women were prisoners, murderers, or debtors that were desperately trying to pay off what they owed. Others were even more unfortunate. They were taken forcibly and not given a choice. All of them had been unlucky. They had entered a facility they could likely never leave alive.


    In the past, scientists had allowed monsters to rape the women. Many died in the brutal rapes, although if one got pregnant, they then tied them up and let them carry out until the pregnancy was over. In the end, they¡¯d be torn apart by a baby. In the almost certain case the baby was a monster, it would be killed, and the mother would have died a brutal death for nothing. If there was a sessful fusion and through some miracle, the mother survived, she¡¯d only repeat the process.


    ording to what I had been told, theb had never sessfully produced a fusion until I came along. Since every living first-generation demon that had appeared were my children, I believed that to be the truth. After me, theb changed slightly. The women became responsible for carrying my children, with the births still killing them most of the time. In short, the second the woman hade to this ce, their death had been definitive.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± Jenai asked, looking at the group of scared, barely clothed women shivering in the room.


    I looked over them and then stepped to the side. I nced up at the demons and monsters and gestured.


    ¡°Have fun.¡±


    I turned and walked away as the demons and monsters entered their rooms. I heard screaming, crying, and begging, but it washed over me. I felt nothing for them. This was a brutal and horrible world, and these women had been dealt the worst hand. Had I not moved, their fate would have been no different. If I saved them now, it wouldn¡¯t have stopped all of the horrible things that had happened to me. It wouldn¡¯t have changed the nature of this world. There was no goodness or evil.


    If these women were strong enough, maybe they would survive. Maybe, they would live through it, and tomorrow they would crawl their broken bodies away, heal up, and live the rest of their lives. Maybe, they would win the heart of a sympathetic monster, and it would help them escape. These options might seemughable to anyone who hadn¡¯t been there, but I had been there, and I had survived. If these women couldn¡¯t survive what I had survived time and time again, then they only deserved death.


    That brought me back to the present, where a man was brought before me. He was different than the rest. He held himself with a straight back and he wore very nice clothing. It was the clothing of a noble, I¡¯d guess.


    ¡°I thought my mistress would like to finally meet the administrator of thisboratory,¡± Jenai exined. ¡°This is the man who is in charge.¡±


    I quirked an eyebrow in interest. ¡°Oh? Are you the one whose family member I killed in my capture?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that would be the man on the left.¡± He looked down at the three bloody bodies on the floor in front of him and made a face. ¡°Are you going to kill me too?¡±


    ¡°It was him?¡± I looked down at the nondescript man.


    I had no clue that he was an administrator. He was wearing a janitor¡¯s outfit. The little scamp must have put himself in such an outfit hoping I¡¯d let the innocent¡¯s workers go. He had been very clever. It¡¯s too bad that the revenge that I wanted couldn¡¯t be satisfied just by dealing with the ones responsible. My appetite was far greater. Still, had I known he was the one who took Reinhart away and broke the illusion I had left myself under, I would have had some extra fun for him. Instead, I had jacked him off and he had slit his own throat. I guess that was life.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill me,¡± he spoke defiantly. ¡°Ie from arge house. I am the son of the House of dir. They¡¯re very powerful, and not worth offending!¡±


    ¡°dir¡­ which demonic breed would that be?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Hmph! If you must now, I am a vampire!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I stood up straighter. ¡°A vampire!¡±


    I had heard the vampires were a form of demon, but I had never met one. Being nocturnal, their people tended to stay inside. They were also notoriously loners. They wouldn¡¯t be in an army or wandering around a vige. If this facility was built by the vampires, I suddenly understood why there were no windows. The vampires had likely built it toward their preferences. They could work at any time as long as they weren¡¯t exposed to the sun.


    He took my excitement and surprise as acknowledgment, and he gave a nod. ¡°So, you understand. Let me go, and the house of dir will go easier on you.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°You misunderstand. I¡¯ve never had a vampire before.¡±


    My predatory look was enough that the vampire showed fear for the first time.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 49

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 49


    ¡°Mmm¡­ haaah¡­ Mmm¡­¡± I moaned, my handbing through the vampire¡¯s hair. ¡°Bite me hard¡­¡±


    I had my legs spread open, and the man¡¯s head shoved between my legs. He bit into the side of pussy lips, his sharp teeth piercing into the flesh.


    ¡°Ahhhn! Fuck¡­ yeah!¡± I moaned, cumming right into his mouth.


    Of course, by this point, there was little left in his mind. The proud and defiant vampire noble who thought he was above it all was now on his knees servicing me, as everyone should be. As for him biting my pussy, what could I say? I liked it rougher these days. It wasn¡¯t like blood and pain hadn¡¯te from that area plenty of times, so what did it matter if I bled now? My masochistic tendencies were inmed, and the pleasure and pain mixed into a satisfying euphoria that took me over the top.


    I had the vampire servicing me for so long that his lips were red, not from blood, but from being chapped. As for the monsters who had been lined up as servants, some of them were having issues remaining in their kneeling state for any longer. Perhaps, I was pushing things a bit too far. I finally grabbed a chunk of the vampire¡¯s ck hair and pulled him away from me. I looked down at him, as he looked up at me with euphoria in his eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t turn into a vampire or a ghoul, right?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t thought about it until I felt the pinch of blood. These were demons who just happened to possess the name of vampire and descended from some kind of blood-sucking bat monster. I didn¡¯t expect them to have some kind of blood curse. It was still better to ask. If I was infected, I had a means of restoring myself and fixing all of the damage, but I still needed to know whether I should use it.


    He only gave me a confused look, shaking his head even though it caused her hair to pull against my hand. ¡°No one can be turned into a vampire. You are born one, or you are not.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I responded, taking my hand and pushing his head back until he lost bnce and fell on his ass.


    An arrogant noble lying on the ground, looking up at me in admiration. Wasn¡¯t this far preferable to how things were before? That¡¯s where I had erred with Saris. I let him dominate me. I let him abuse me, molest me, rape me, and torture me. As his toy, I thought I would feel a purpose. After all, hadn¡¯t I been a toy for all of those humans back in Nidia? As much as that point and time had filled me with fear and anger, it had also been exhrating. I had never felt more alive than I did back then, right before my death.


    Now, I could barely feel a thing. Even the pinch of his bite onlysted for a second. I reached down and touched the two holes he had made on the side of my pussy. A trickle of blood had fallen. I rubbed it with my fingers, and then pushed it into me, fingering myself with the lube of my blood. I used three fingers, and then four. I was a sex master, and what did a person understand more than their own body. I could bring myself to climax in less than a minute, and I did that right there, my pussy squirting out juices, whichnded on the vampire¡¯s face and clothing.


    He looked up at me with an ecstatic expression, absolute joy on his face as liquid rained down on him. When I finished, I finally lowered my legs from where they were propped up on the armrests, crossing them and hiding my pussy which had been out in the open for so long that Da Vinci could have painted a detailed schematic of it.


    I didn¡¯t feel satisfaction over humiliating him. I didn¡¯t feel justice for the children they took away from me. I felt neither joy, happiness, or vindication. Instead, the only feeling I truly had was boredom. I had been trapped in this building for over a year now, and I was bored with it. I wasn¡¯t just bored with this ce; I was bored with this world.


    ¡°My precious babies¡­ kill anyone else remaining.¡±


    With various roars, the monsters and demons disappeared, heading to the room where there were still survivors. I had been bringing them in one at a time, but even if the arrogant noble vampire couldn¡¯t entertain for more than a few hours, what was the point of the rest of them?


    Was I evil? Was I a monster? I didn¡¯t even care anymore. How many evil things had these people done to countless women? They didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy.


    ¡°You wait¡­¡±


    Thest one to leave the room was the vampire, who I stopped just as he reached the door. He turned back with the same ck-jawed look that all of my minions gave me once I put my hand on them.


    ¡°Yes, mistress?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Go to the nearest city. Buy me presents. Clothing, makeup,forts. Spend whatever you can to make me happy.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± His eyes brightened at the prospect before racing out the door.


    As I watched him leave, I could hear the screams of the remaining people as they were torn from limb to limb, eaten alive, or whatever else the monsters felt like doing with them. By the time the screams ended, I had changed already changed my mind. I was thinking of staying he and setting up a base. I had been eagerly awaiting the approach of an army aimed at stopping me. Yet, a day had passed, and nothing had happened.


    I had even sent some of the monsters and demons out to ughter the nearby vige. I didn¡¯t tell the vampire that. Oh, well, he¡¯d figure it out. My minions seemed to have an instinctive way of knowing each other and they didn¡¯t attack or kill each other with my expressedmand.


    Yet, after everything, there was no army. If I was going to crash and burn, I wanted it to be like back then with the demon and human armies. I wanted to kill or be killed. I wanted fire and death, and experience. Well, it was the experience I wanted. Once I reach level 90, who would even be able to stop me. A ughter of high-level soldiers was the quickest way to level rapidly.


    Then again, if I died, would that be so bad either? I reasoned I had already died once in my previous world when I had fallen down those stairs and hit my head. Either that, or I was lying in a hospital in aa, and all of this was just one cru dream. Either way, it meant that this life meant nothing. Either I¡¯d die and wake up somewhere else, which had to be better than here, or I was in aa and I could finally end this torment.


    However, with all of the hostages dead, and the army taking too long, to the point not even an adventuring team was sent as a scout, I decided to move instead. If they didn¡¯te for me, then I woulde for them instead. I would go out and flood this world with my power. I would control the minds of hundreds, no, thousands. I would build an army of minions, and I would take over everything. I was a demon queen, right? Shouldn¡¯t I be the thing that this world made me?


    As I stood up, a demon who was acting as a scout outside raced in. ¡°Mistress, attack!¡±


    My children didn¡¯t necessarily have the best vocabry, but they could always get across what they meant. Someone hade after all. See? Even in this, the world was inconvenient. They waited until after I changed my ns to arrive just at the time that I could never have my way. There was no use pouting over it though.


    ¡°My minions,e to me, we will fight.¡±


    The monsters and demons formed into an army-like line, and with a gesture, I sent them out to meet our guests. I didn¡¯t know who wasing, and I didn¡¯t care. They could be merchants, or a noble¡¯s house, adventurers, or vers¡­ they could be demons or men. I would enve them all equally. I walked followed the lines of monsters and demons, which had grown in thest day as the unindoctrinated were made to serve me too.


    As I walked down the hallway, allowing my minions ahead of me, I threw out my hand, creating small fires. Some fires winked out after a few seconds, while others caught and began to quickly spread. The entire ce began to burn, the fire licking up the walls and the ceiling. There was no going back now. Before long, this entire ce would be ashes. I finally reached the front of the facility where thest of the monsters were piling out, a literal fire growing behind them lighting their asses. To me who had once been burned alive, it felt like nothing


    Yet, while I heard them roaring as they came out, silence immediately followed. I frowned. My one weakness was that while I could reach out to all of my minions, I actually couldn¡¯t feel them. I didn¡¯t know where they were or what they were doing. I didn¡¯t know how many I had, and I didn¡¯t know their condition. If they were hurt or dying, I didn¡¯t have any awareness of it.


    As thest of them shuffled out the door, the outside was eerily quiet. I came to the entrance and watched. The building was surrounded by a thick forest. Would the fire growing on the building eventually spread to the forest? Well, that would only serve to increase the devastation. It only served my desires. The building was intended to be extremely isted, with only a small gated trail that led to the town nearby. The forest was so thick that traveling through it was extremely difficult. When one considered the monsters potentially in the forest, it was even more dangerous.


    The storm of monsters ran straight into the deep brush of the forest, but no sooner did they disappear than the roars and cries stopped. As thest monster disappeared, so did the noise. The entire ce had be quiet except for the whooshing noise and crackling of the growing fire behind me, which had already reached the doorway I was standing in.


    At that moment, the entire forest seemed toe alive, and the cracking of sticks and the rattling of bushes could be heard. I waited patiently as demon soldiers began to pour out of the forest. Their movements were extremely destructive, and even the trees fell to the side or forward as if they were chopping a path directly through the forest. The noise rose as more and more men appeared. They were all wearing shiny and clean armor that looked to be wealthy, and I could tell many of them were in second ss if not the third.


    I had wanted a literal army, and an army had arrived, but it was far more powerful than I could imagine. There didn¡¯t remain a single monster or demon in sight. Behind me was a growing inferno, and in front of me was an unbeatable army. Was this how far I would go? How anticlimactic.


    I didn¡¯t react much at all as the group formed a line in front of me. The army suddenly split, and arge pnquin was pulled forward. Sitting on the pnquin was a massive man with red skin and long ram horns. He was at least seven feet tall, and if there was every creature that looked like the devil, it was him. He reminded me quite a bit of the devil that had been in thebyrinth back then. He had the same arrogance and exuded strength. That didn¡¯t stop him from dying though.


    ¡°Aria, Fairy of Whitewinter, Mistress of Nyphum, Mother of Monsters.¡± He spoke in a low voice that seemed to boom through the forest.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me?¡± I responded cockily.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any clue who you are.¡±


    ¡°You may not know who I am, but you have likely heard of me too. I am the Demon King!¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Have you trulye here just for me?¡±


    He stood up and then stepped down off the tform. His men tensed, but he held up his hands and they stopped immediately. He began to walk toward me.


    ¡°I have!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so easy to handle,¡± I responded, nodding back at the inferno behind me.


    ¡°I believe that.¡±


    ¡°And still, you¡¯ll try to take me?¡±


    He stopped about five feet from me, his head towering over me. At that moment, he fell to one knee and pulled out a ring.


    ¡°Aria¡­ will you be my wife?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 50

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 50


    ¡°Are you shitting me?¡± I asked.


    We had relocated into a nearby town. It wasn¡¯t like I had much choice. Besides, the fire was starting to burn my backside. As his army put out the fire using magical means, were brought to the nearby vige which had recently had a ughter. Well, it hadn¡¯t been burned to the ground, and the army of the demon king had set themselves up there. I ended up sitting in what used to be a tavern across from that tall monster of a man.


    We were brought a small meal and a drink from the back, and he silently watched while I ate. When I had finally finished, sipping down thest of the wine unserreptitiously, he had once again repeated those fateful words proposing to me. I figured my response was more than adequate. He cocked his head with a small frown as a response.


    ¡°No, I am not¡­ shitting¡­ you.¡± He reached into his coat and then brought out a small scroll, pushing it toward me. ¡°Perhaps this will exin my presence a bit.¡±


    His voice came out in a low baritone that caused my spine to shiver. It felt like silk wrapped around gravel. He might have been a decent radio show host or even a movie trailer announcer. It was the kind of voice that would gain followers and strike fear into the hearts of enemies. I had to admit, I was very curious about him. I didn¡¯t know anything about this marriage nonsense, but he exuded a manliness where I wouldn¡¯t mind mounting his cock for a night.


    I reached out and took the scroll. As soon as I unrolled it, I shuddered slightly. The writing was something that I recognized immediately. As I began to read the letter, I couldn¡¯t help but feel even moreplicated. This was something written by Reinhart.


    <em>My Lord Demon King,</em>


    <em>My name is Reinhart, a lowly demon of your empire and an aplished alchemist. I once was part of our illustrious spywork and sent to the human territories to observe the local lords. My position was eventually found out, and I¡¯ve since been repositioned into a secret program. Throughout my time with this program, I¡¯vee to realize certain things, and I believe that my life and the life of someone I care about are in jeopardy.</em>


    <em>If you¡¯ve received this letter then I am already dead. I¡¯ve prepared for this package to be automatically sent to you. It includes all of the information I was able to smuggle regarding a top-secret fertility project aimed at overthrowing you as king. Various families have funded resources into creating demonic lines. Their ultimate aim is to restore the demonic strength of their families by reintroducing monster blood. They have been capturing women from all over the realm to performing horrific fertility experiments to achieve this goal.</em>


    <em>Ultimately, the families funding this are in direct opposition to the throne, and I believe that their goal is to eventually overthrow you, my lord.</em>


    <em>Although my position under you was dismissed, I still consider myself a loyalist to you, the demon king. This is why I have decided to send a warning. If you do not care about any of this and consider the attempts to establish new bloodlines to be a fool¡¯s errand, I must regretfully inform you that there has been a sess.</em>


    <em>This sesses in the form of a certain woman by the name of Aria. I¡¯ve reported on her before. She was located in Nidia right before the fall. She will also likely show up in reports regarding the Nyphum incident, and in direct connection with Lord Typhoon.</em>


    <em>Aria is an enigma and an extremely capable woman. She has a unique set of special skills, and these skills allow her to birth first-generation demonic children. I believe that Aria is the key to saving the demon realm and saving my lord as well. If at all possible, please pull her out of this program and protect her. Consider this the modest request from a man who is no longer in this world.</em>


    <em>Your loyalist,</em>


    <em>Reinhart</em>


    It was written in Reinhart¡¯s typically messy script, but he seriously took his time to make it as legible as possible. It possessed his eloquence and verbiage, so I had no doubt that it was legitimately him, and not a forgery concocted to mislead me.


    The demon king continued to watch me as I read the letter twice, and then slowly put it down. It didn¡¯t tell me much that I didn¡¯t already know. Reinhart was dead, but as a careful man, he had made sure that there was a contingency n for me. Even gone, he had been looking out for my best interest. If I had the capacity to cry anymore, I might have shed a tear for him. Unfortunately, it was toote for that.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I looked at the demon king with a straight look. ¡°I guess I understand why you¡¯re here. I already took care of your little problem as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can see that.¡± He responded.


    ¡°What does that have to do with marriage?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Did you know that your job ss is marked as demon queen?¡± He asked instead of answering me.


    ¡°I do,¡± I responded. ¡°If you can examine me, then would you mind if I examine you?¡±


    ¡°Be my guest.¡±


    I examined him and was surprised by how little information game. I usually could break down all of a person¡¯s sexual traits and desires. I would know how many people they had slept with, their favorite position, and even their naughtiest little secret. The only thing I saw from the Demon King was his name, his level, and his ss. His name was Oberon, he was level 99, and he was a demon king ss as if I needed to ask.


    ¡°Are you suggesting because I¡¯m a demon queen, that you should be my king?¡± I smirked.


    ¡°Do you understand the ss system?¡± He asked, once again not answering.


    I made a face. ¡°I¡¯m a third sser, I know enough. My first ss was something known as a seductress. The second-ss is an enchantress. The third became demon queen for some reason. I wonder what I¡¯ll be when I hit my fourth.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± For the first time, his lips curled up in what I thought might be a smile. ¡°You seem to possess no doubt that you¡¯ll reach the 4<sup>th</sup>ss. Few people in their entire lives ever do. Only heroes¡­ and kings.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a queen, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°My first ss was swordsman, my second was a magic swordsman. Do you know what my third was?¡±


    ¡°A really magic swordsman?¡± I responded sarcastically with a smirk he didn¡¯t return.


    ¡°Demon king.¡±


    My brow furrowed thoughtfully as he watched me. ¡°You¡¯re at level 99. You should have reached 4<sup>th</sup>ss¡­¡±


    ¡°The very idea of a 4<sup>th</sup>ss is misleading.¡± He responded. ¡°It¡¯s a lie that nobles tellmoners to give them hope, but it just isn¡¯t true.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°There are some sses meant for greatness, and some sses meant to stall. Any elite swordsman stuck at level 90 has the hope that one day he will break through into the 4<sup>th</sup>ss and be one of the greats, but the truth is that level 90 is the highest an elite swordsman will ever reach. His job ss has no more potential than that. Of course, there is a way to exceed that limit¡­ can you guess what it is?¡±


    ¡°Be a king¡­¡± I responded.


    I had always imagined that there were 4 sses, each making up 30 levels. It turned out that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Thirty levels were merely the limit. A seductress couldn¡¯t be higher than 30 levels, and an enchantress couldn¡¯t be higher than 60 levels. That¡¯s why the only way someone could ss up was to change to evolve to a higher level of understanding.


    ¡°Even a king has a limit¡­ that limit is level 99.¡± He exined. ¡°But even that limit can be exceeded¡­¡±


    ¡°God¡­¡±


    He nodded again. ¡°You are as intelligent as you are beautiful. While on my way here, I learned everything I could about you from the handful of surviving reports. However, they did not say that you were a demon queen until I confirmed it myself when I first saw you. It appears that you have already reached your final incarnation. The reports don¡¯t quite do you justice.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do the reports say?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°That you create disaster wherever you go.¡±


    My smile flickered a bit. I was hoping for some ttery, but apparently, this demon king couldn¡¯t see that.


    ¡°That still brings us back to my first question.¡± I reminded him. ¡°It sounds like I¡¯m already at the peak of my evolution. I will keep leveling past 90 until I reach 99, and then I¡¯ll be as stuck as you are. What does that have to do with marriage?¡±


    ¡°Every time we level, our status increases. We be faster, stronger, smarter, and more charming. The difference between a level 30 and a level 90 is vast. Level 90s are practical perfectionpared to the lowly rabble of a first sser. For those of us that pass 90, it bes even more pronounced. Many of our statuses start to transcend what it means to be mortal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard as much.¡±


    ¡°Have you also heard that most couples also tend to level closely together? The woman never stays far behind her man. There have been cases where a man has gone off to a prolonged war, leveled up significantly, and then when he returned home, he could no longer find his low-level wife unsatisfactory? She bes so feeble that he fears to touch her without harming her, and shecks any of the charms she once had. Most of these men either kill their wives or lose interest in them. Thankfully, they usually remember to impregnant them before going to war, and so they concern themselves with their child instead.¡±


    I had dwelled on the intery between women and men¡¯s rtionships when status was a real thing, and you could charm a woman just by being at a higher level than her. I had never gotten too far. It seemed I usually managed to find myself in thepany of people whose levels were higher than mine, or at least equal. Even then, I knew my transcendent charm was making it increasingly difficult to interact withmoners. Anyone below the second ss would instantly be infatuated with me with a single look.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I understand. It¡¯s lonely at the top.¡±


    His lips tightened and he nodded. ¡°I had never fallen in love. I had dedicated my life to the demon realm, growing the pinnacle of strength and leadership. As I¡¯ve grown older, I¡¯ve realized that I need an heir. However, my status is so significant that no woman can handle my child. In short, I¡¯d need a woman at level 90 or higher to be able to father a child.¡±


    My eyes darted up to him. ¡°Is this why you¡¯vee personally?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded again. ¡°My years as king are limited, and already there are those looking to overthrow me. My inability to have an heir has been looked at as a weakness. This is why I need to find a woman who is powerful enough to father my children. ording to the data Reinhart has sent me, you are their perfect candidate. You have a ss capable of exceeding level 90, and your ability to merge with demonic blood appears to be nearly perfect. Some circles have already started to call you the mother of monsters.¡±


    ¡°I just happen to have the right specialist skills¡­¡± I tried to deflect, startled as he reached out and grabbed my hands.


    ¡°Aria, you are the woman that I have been looking for. I don¡¯t simply want you to be my wife and my queen. I want you to carry the next demon lord!¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 51

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 51


    ¡°So, how does this work?¡± I asked.


    The demon king had finished his speech. I understood the general desire. He wanted a woman that could bring him a child, and he believed I could do it. However, I wasn¡¯t level 90 yet, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to make him a child.


    The demon king leaned forward, a serious look on his face. ¡°I ughtered the monsters, but the demon children have been captured safely. They will be raised and taken care of and fostered into new demon lines.¡± The Demon King stated. ¡°That is, as long as you marry me.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I tapped my long nails on the table. ¡°And what about all the people I killed? That vampire noble¡­ and that truthsayer too. I killed a lot of demons, you know.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the energy in me to lie anymore. I had adopted a position that whatever happened, happened. If my blunt words shocked the demon king¡¯s sensibilities, it didn¡¯t show on his face whatsoever. He seemed to take my words into serious consideration as if we were in some negotiation.


    ¡°As for your previous misdeeds, I do not care about them. I can protect you from my enemies. The fiasco on the border was a disaster waiting to happen. I had only done it as a dying tactic. I will be performing another in a few days. I must admit that this visit was a bit of a detour. As for destroying that vampire noble, it is only unfortunate. Their allegiance has always been questionable. Unfortunately, they never forget any slights. I will make sure they are properlypensated and satiated though. As long as you marry me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I get it, I must marry you and then have your children.¡± I cut in, not even attempting to sound reverential.


    His lips tightened a bit at the corners, but he otherwise continued. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to bear my child right away. To reach this point, you will need to level. I wish to level you rather quickly. It is currently spring, so I would like you to be pregnant by the fall.¡±


    ¡°Half a year?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°I have many ns, and I will not be able to have a child after they have begun.¡±


    ¡°So, this is a one-chance opportunity, huh?¡± I responded.


    He nodded. ¡°Exactly, so you can understand why I won¡¯t take any precautions. I need you to reach level 90 as quickly as possible, and then be pregnant with the next demon king, my child.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that like you think you won¡¯t be demon king in a short while.¡±


    There was a brief silence. ¡°I will not say any more on my ns until you are my wife and we are bound. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure what I get out of it.¡±


    His eyes shed. ¡°Did you think being a queen would have no perks?¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡­¡± I gave a throaty chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s just that I could get a king on my own. Castles¡­ I¡¯ve had those. As for all of these enemies, you assume that I care. The only thing in life that brings me any joy anymore is sex, and you¡¯re suggesting that I give that up for security and safety. I¡¯m sorry, but that doesn¡¯t sound like a good trade to me.¡±


    ¡°I have your children!¡±


    ¡°I did birth them.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Besides, I can have more. Although, I do suggest you be careful what you decide to do with my children. I also hold grudges.¡±


    He mmed his fists and rose. ¡°And you should watch who you threaten?¡¯


    I smiled. ¡°Not a threat, just a warning.¡±


    As cool as I was sounding, it all came from my Maniption Art. I would have been shaking and crying if this was the me from before I came to this world. I was very shaken by his words. I was cornered now, and the only reason I was talking was to try to feel out his desperation and to get myself in a better position. It was all false bravado and hope. If he choose to force things, I knew there was almost nothing I could do.


    After a few tense moments, he sat back down and turned his head away. ¡°I¡¯ve already found out everything about you. I¡¯m very well aware of your proclivities. If you¡¯re worried that I will restrict your ess to your entertainment, then you won¡¯t need to be.¡±


    My eyebrows rose, but the only word I trusted myself to say was, ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Although I could force you to fight monsters to rapidly level, or even drink experience potions, isn¡¯t your best levelinge from having intercourse? Ultimately, mates will be found so that you may more quickly reach my level. I understand the difficulty of reaching past level 90, and if you have to sleep with half of the country to do it, I will make it so.¡±


    I would be lying if I didn¡¯t admit I was a little stunned. I hadn¡¯t expected him to be so open about such a thing. To marry a woman and let her sleep with other men? Wouldn¡¯t that make him into aughingstock for the entire kingdom? The only reason I could imagine that he¡¯d put up with it was that he wanted something else more. Did he want to have a child that badly?


    ¡°Then, I suppose you¡¯ve left me no reason to refuse.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he responded. ¡°Then we should go.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± I asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    ¡°Then finish your meal, and then we will go, I will wait.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what I was expecting, but he truly just sat there and waited. It was a peculiar feeling to have this bruting man sitting across from me and watching me eat. When I said I had no reason to refuse, he had taken that as eptance, although it was said with a certain amount of sarcasm. I hadn¡¯t been that hungry, and once again had only been difficult for the sake of being difficult. I wanted to test the man¡¯s patience, and he seemed to have far more than I could have imagined.


    After picking at my meal for a few more minutes, I decided I had enough of wasting time, and I called the servant over to take the te. As soon as he picked up the te, the demon king sat up abruptly, causing him to nearly drop it.


    ¡°Where are we going then?¡± I asked him. ¡°You said that you had other business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s business that affects you.¡± He exined. ¡°We¡¯re going to the grand hall.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ grand hall?¡±


    He had already turned and walked away, so I could do nothing but stand up and follow him. I was just starting to think that this was all too easy when I reached the door and was immediately blocked by a dozen guards. One of them stepped forward nervously. They seemed to be a lieutenant in rank.


    ¡°Mistress Aria¡­ I¡¯m afraid that given your¡­ proclivities, we¡¯d ask that you wear this.¡±


    I looked down to see him holding a cor, and I raised an eyebrow. ¡°A ve cor?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ not exactly.¡± The man blushed. ¡°It is usually customary for a high-level noble to deliberately restrain their status while around normal people. This is done through a magical device.¡±


    I gave him a dubious look. ¡°I thought nobles wore protection against each other?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s true to an extent.¡± He exined, not seeming to meet my eyes. ¡°But even the demon king wears such a device. If he didn¡¯t, people would fate in his mere presence.¡±


    I could usually tell when someone was lying, and he was being truthful. I didn¡¯t even really need that, since I had identified the object the moment that he had brought it out and had already confirmed its function wouldn¡¯t imprison me, but merely restrain my aura. I guess aura was what they called the intangible feelings of charm and oppressiveness of magic. With a sigh, I reached back and pulled my hair into a grip and then lifted my neck, making it clear I had no intention of putting it on myself.


    The man gulped, and then with shaking hands he reached out and put it around my neck. I suppose these men had been warned about what I could do. If the demon king knew everything, then is men likely knew enough. With a single touch, I could ruin a man¡¯s mind and turn him into my ve. Getting close to such a person had to be terrifying. The choker clicked shut, and I could feel my mana breath slow in absorption. The world around me seemed to be less vivid for a moment. Once the cor was on, the men all let out sighs of relief, while I only looked around in confusion. After pulling back, the lieutenant gave a bow.


    ¡°When you reach a certain point, mana supports a lot of your base functions. By restricting your aura, you may also feel other parts of your abilities have been restricted.¡± He exined as he noticed my look.


    I gave a short nod, although I was a bit irritated, he hadn¡¯t said that before putting the cor on. I also reached up and touched it, and didn¡¯t find a way to easily remove it. Did my mind not see it as a bond that was restricting me? Well, not yet¡­ but if it did ever get in my way, I had full confidence I could remove it, so I allowed it to remain.


    ¡°The king will have you ride beside him.¡± Another soldier appeared, guiding a horse right beside him.


    ¡°Will he now?¡± I asked.


    I didn¡¯t put up a fight as I allowed these men to push and prod me in the direction they wanted me to go. In the back of my mind, I was wondering if I just walked out of one prison and into another prison. This was all still so new. That morning, I had burned the ce to the ground, and now I was an iing queen being waited on hand and foot.


    Once on the horse, I kicked the sides and went into a gallop, abandoning the soldiers who were still trying to get things ready. The ones who were mounted had to hastily kick their mounts to follow while the rest scrambled to put together everything else. I rode past the columns of soldiers unperturbed and quickly came up to the demon king, who was riding ahead.


    He was mounted on a massive warbeast. It was a horse, but it was sorge that it could have been a monster. At the very least, he didn¡¯t lookical riding such a beast. It only served to make him look even more like a demon. Once I reached him, he spared me only a single look.


    ¡°You put on the choker. Good. It will prevent you from being able to conceive children.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I saw that function too.¡±


    Part of the reason I was willing to put the cor on was that it had such an interesting function. The cor didn¡¯t just restrict my aura, but it made it so that I couldn¡¯t get pregnant. I suppose it wouldn¡¯t do for me to get pregnant with another man while marrying the demon king. It didn¡¯t bother me. After having so many demon babies, I thought that taking a vacation with children was a good idea.


    ¡°They are irritating, but a necessary thing for people like us.¡± He seemed to take my inner musings as doubt.


    I didn¡¯t have any doubt at all. The fact that he admitted its true function made me feel slightly better about him. I wasn¡¯t an honest person, but that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t appreciate someone straight and honest. I didn¡¯t realize when I had decided the demon king was honest, but since the beginning of our conservation, I hadn¡¯t felt a single ounce of deception from him.


    ¡°They say you¡¯re wearing something simr.¡± I probed.


    ¡°This.¡± He lifted his hand, his coat sleeve falling back just enough to expose a small wristband around his wrist.


    I identified it immediately and found that it did do the same thing as mine. His was a bit more powerful.


    ¡°What is it like, facing the aura of a level 99?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You will find out one day.¡± He responded. ¡°On the day we conceive a child.¡±


    It was clear by his tone that this was thest question he would answer for a while.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± I responded, wondering where this strange life of mine would lead next.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 52

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 52


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± I asked ¡°You mentioned that I was only a pitstop on the way to something else? Is it part of that dying tactic you were speaking about?¡±


    The demon king was a man of few words, and we had ridden in silence for thest few hours. Behind us was a long column of soldiers, with the demon king riding at the head. Part of me thought that this was hardly the safest position to be within the army. Then again, it showed a great deal of confidence on the demon king¡¯s side, and it exined why he had so many followers. Who knows? Maybe he actually could back it all up. As for talking, I didn¡¯t care much whether we talked or not, but I was a bit curious about the destination.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He responded with a slow and deliberate pause. ¡°Each established demon line has a head, a patriarch that presides over all of the demons from their family. The heads make up a parliament, which is the center of control from the demon realm.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have all of the power?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    He snorted. ¡°The parliament can only meet to make decisions involving the fate of the entire realm. This is a rare urrence. Sometimes years go in between meetings. This is why they select a noble family to otherwise reside in the kingdom. As long as I have the support of the parliament, then my authority is unchallenged.¡±


    ¡°It seems like there are those who are starting to challenge it.¡±


    ¡°A few houses always try to sway the parliament to selecting a new family to run things. Some go along with them hoping to rise to power. This rarely, if ever, goes anywhere. My strength is too great. Short of aplete civil war, they won¡¯t be able to remove my family from our rightful ce at the top.¡±


    ¡°So, I take it the parliament is meeting soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the parliament has been called, and thus all of the houses will be meeting.¡±


    ¡°Not in the capital?¡±


    ¡°The capital is my seat of power. The parliament would feel pressured if they had to make decisions directly under the king¡¯s domain. That¡¯s why the house of the parliament is located in another city in the middle of the demon realm. We¡¯re not too far away from that city now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem that the demon king was averse to talking, but any question I asked had a very direct response that seemed to offer no room for chitchat. I was d that he was answering my questions, but I felt a bit like I was grilling him.


    ¡°I will be announcing your presence to the realm as well.¡± He dered. ¡°You will be by my side during the parliament.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Is that a good idea? I thought you said that I had pissed off a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°I also said that I would protect you from those people.¡± The demon king exined. ¡°I have no desire for my future wife to be hidden in the shadows. We will announce our marriage there.¡±


    I gave another side nce at him. His profile as he road his massive steed was quite powerful. He rode forward with strength and confidence that was hard to ce. I could feel my heart beating quicker just looking at him. Even though I was on another horse, but even then, I could only look up. I was always on the tall side for a girl, but between the demon king and his horse, they both towered over me.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will use my abilities to control you?¡± I asked.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why I asked that. I wasn¡¯t doing myself any favors by pointing out that I could do such a thing. Then again, I was pretty sure by this point he already knew most of my capabilities and hade anyway. Was it pridefulness, confidence, or just desperation?


    ¡°No.¡± His answer was short, and this time he didn¡¯t continue to exin.


    A small part of me felt tempted to try to use my skills on him and see what happened. However, I had a feeling if I did try, things wouldn¡¯t go the way that I wanted. Besides, I found myself a bit more interested in trying to seduce him the old fashion way. Using skills to instantly brainwash someone was a boring game. That¡¯s what I had decided after taking over the facility. Taking over that vampire noble with a single touch had been extremely easy, and once he was controlled by me, there was no fun to it anymore.


    I realized it was far more enjoyable to use my body and just a bit of my charm to slowly sway someone. I wanted to fill them with doubt and question their sanity. I wanted to slowly win their heart, and then when they werepletely mine, and only then, I would consume them and take everything from them, which they would willingly give me with adoration. That was the true path that I wanted to follow.


    The pair of us continued to ride in silence, and in some other circumstance, it might have been a beautiful thing. A man and a woman rode side by side down a forested path. He was tall, strong, and noble, and she was beautiful and graceful. The legion of soldiers trailing us only ruined the scene just a little.


    The ridested another two hours, making the total ride about four hours long. I¡¯d like toin that I was sore and needed a break by that point, but let¡¯s face it, I had taken far longer and rougher poundings between my legs. Whether it was my stamina or my pain resistance, I could have ridden that horse the entire day and still felt fine. I could have had the horse ride me thest four hours and stille out walking. I had first-hand experience with a centaur to prove it.


    The city we came riding up to was arge ce made predominately of rock. The walls were tall and thick, and the buildings were mostly stone. I didn¡¯t usually care about such things, but it seemed like a very defensible position. In the center of the city was a tall cathedral-looking building, although I had never known this world to honor any particr religion beyond the dragon god. As we approached the front gates, they were thrown open immediately. It seemed like the demon king didn¡¯t need to introduce himself here.


    As we approached the doors, the army behind the king began to split apart without him cing a single order. The majority of the men went to set up camp outside of the city. Even a city like this that was farrger than Whitewinter couldn¡¯t support an entire garrison. Just like when I was doing these peace talks, these soldiers would set up camp somewhere outside of the city. A small regiment remained with the king, likely for honorary reasons. A small group of perhaps fifty soldiers trailed in behind us.


    I nced around with interest as we entered the city. Since entering the demon realm, I hadn¡¯t been to many demon cities. They were structured a bit differently than human cities. The buildings were a bitrger, although one look at the demon king showed the need for sometimesrger doorways and ceilings. The streets were often lined withnterns and well paved. Humans often just settled for dirt roads that were packed down with countless feet. It was like the demons were ovepensating for the usations that they were wild by spending extra effort on city infrastructure.


    The thing that caught my eyes the most wasn¡¯t the architecture though, but the people. The demon people came in every shape, size, and color. They were extremely varied in appearance. I had visited many viges, but most of the demons in them appeared nearly human. Someone might have strange eyes, a tail, or horns, but for the most part, their silhouette would appear human. some of the demons here would be impossible to mistake for a human.


    If this was the seat of power for the parliament, then this would also be the ce where the purest and highest levels of the family lines were. If we considered a demonic line to be dictated by blood, then the purest bloodlines would be at the top, and the more diluted someone became with humans, the farther down the family they fell. You eventually got to those like Reinhart, who were indistinguishable from humans. The only way he could get any notice was to depend on his insight and intelligence. Even then, a noble threw him away as soon as his usefulness was gone, so that only showed just how important bloodlines were to these people.


    I was part of the breeding program looking to bring in more monster blood into their dwindling poptions, so I knew firsthand how desperate all of the families were. They likely engaged in incest and various other tricks to preserve it as long as they could, but in a few dozen generations I wondered if there would even be a single demon left. It made the war between demons and humans have a slightly mncholy feel as one considered just how much of a biological dead-end the demons had.


    The demons did not line up in the streets or make some grand disy with the demon king there. At best, they made sure to not be anywhere in his path or the path of the soldiers, but otherwise, they seemed to go about their day as if this was nothing new. I supposed if most of these people were nobles, then everyone else would be used to seeing such people and wouldn¡¯t react much, even for the demon king.


    As a result, we moved through the city rather quickly, approaching the center and that cathedral-like building. That had to be the seat of the parliament, then. The building was extremely tall and ornate. It would have had to be tall to be seen outside of the thick city walls. The building was also covered with various art, depicting monsters and demons through wall carvings and statues.


    As I was looking up at it and admiring the spires at the top, a sudden glint caught my eye. An object quickly flew toward me, but just as I started to focus on it, a hand flew in front of me. I went cross-eyed for a moment as I focused on the object that had seemingly been stopped a few inches from my face. It was a crossbow bolt. The hand holding it came from none other than the demon king, who had seemingly caught it in midflight.


    Just as I managed to register what had happened, the demon king leaped off of his horse. He jumped onto the wall of the cathedral and then began to scale it faster than I could even run. At this point, the soldiers behind had figured out something was happening. A flurry of horses rode around me as the demon created a protective barrier, although they still kept their distance. By this point, the demon king had already made it to the ledge where I had seen the glint. He charged inside, and a few momentster there was a shout followed by silence.


    The silence lingered on for five minutes. The soldiers kept up their protective wall around me seemingly unperturbed. No one followed the king to make sure he was still alight. That¡¯s when the door burst open. I could hear sounds from the inside, people letting out shouts of surprise like a beehive had been disturbed. The king strolled out, and in his hands was a small man firmly in his grasp.


    ¡°Speak, or I will break every bone in your body.¡± He threw the man to the ground at the foot of the parliament doors. ¡°Who hired you?¡±


    ¡°No one!¡± The man responded, baring his teeth.


    The demon king lifted his foot and then stamped down on the man¡¯s leg. There was a crack, and the man let out a resounding scream.


    ¡°Onest chance¡­ tell me!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± he spat.


    ¡°Very well¡­¡± The demon king reached for his sword, but just as he was pulling it out, and gentle hand touched his, stopping him from drawing it.


    He turned to me, his eyebrows raising for a moment.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ you should allow me to question him.¡± I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my specialty.¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 53

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 53


    I wasn¡¯t sure what drove me to dismount and approach the demon king. Perhaps it was the fact that the arrow had been heading for me. Did he misfire, or was I the target? This was something that I wanted to know. It might also be because the demon king had protected me. Other than Min, I had never felt protected by anyone in this world before. I had always been on my own, and I had always been responsible for my survival. Seeing that arrow appear centimeters from my face, really showed me just how quickly everything could change.


    For all of my skills and all of my abilities, I could have been taken out extremely easily. This wasn¡¯t a videogame, even if the stats sometimes led me to see it that way. This was real life, and an arrow through my brain would kill me just as much as anyway. There was no such thing as HP, and my skull was no harder or more durable than another person. That might not be the case with the demon king. A single special skill like stone skin or something could probably make the difference. I was resilient to pain and I healed quickly, but my specialty wasn¡¯t a high defensive status.


    So, I felt like I should investigate, and I wanted to help the demon king out too. The disy had caught many eyes, and I knew enough about politics from when I was pretending to be a princess that I understand perception mattered. If the demon king let into his anger and killed this assassin without discovering the truth, then it sent a message to others that they could do things like this under his nose. It told the world that his anger would get the best of him.


    Still, when the demon king looked at me and gave a small nod, I was a bit surprised. I had only met him that morning, and while it had been a long day, he had seemingly given me a great deal of trust after proposing to me. I didn¡¯t particrly hate being trusted like that. I just wondered how long it would be before that trust was broken. I reached up and touched the chocker. Perhaps, it wasn¡¯t a matter of trust, but that he didn¡¯t care about certain things.


    I looked down at the would-be assassin, who was still on the ground. He seemed frozen in ce. At the very least, despite no one holding him down, he didn¡¯t flee. Was he being immobilized by the demon king? The demon king could have any soldier with the appropriate skill use it to immobilize him. Even I could paralyze someone when I wanted to, presuming their level was below me. My paralysis wouldn¡¯t allow him to move at all, so I let whoever was sealing his movements keep doing that. I kneeled close to the man, who responded by ring back at me.


    ¡°Were you aiming for me?¡± I asked innocently.


    ¡°Fuck off, demon slut!¡±


    A few of the soldiers shifted in their positions. I was pretty sure that they didn¡¯t hold any affection for me. However, I was by the demon king¡¯s side, and many of them were even aware that I would be the future king. No soldier would befortable hearing their future queen called a slut. It rolled off of me though. The number of times I had been called a slut, both as an insult and for fun, it didn¡¯t have much meaning to me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t be like that¡­¡± I pursed my lips, as I slowly removed the gloves on my hands.


    I slowly reached out my hand. If I had heard shifting from the soldiers before, I heard even more now. Pushing out one finger, I slowly moved it toward the man on the ground. The assassin looked at my finger suspiciously, but there was no terror in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know about me or my abilities. That was good to know. In the end, he was just some schmo who had been unlucky enough to get goaded into this suicide mission. My finger moved out and gently touched his forehead. My finger didn¡¯t poke him but stroked the skin gently.


    ¡°Be mine¡­¡± I whispered.


    There was no need to speak. The reason I was doing it had more to do with the audience. The demon king was watching, and so were his soldiers. They likely had a hyped-up opinion of me, or their avoidance wouldn¡¯t have been so obvious. Although everything seemed to be going my way, I understood that I was in a very dangerous position beside the demon king. He wouldn¡¯t be by my side every second to catch every arrow. I needed to show a strength that didn¡¯te from him, and make sure that not only his soldiers, but the demon king himself knew I wasn¡¯t someone who could be pushed around.


    It was no sooner than my finger had touched him that his eyes went ck and the power of Enchant began to rule his mind. He was far too weak to resist my special ability. I didn¡¯t even need to rely on charm or spam abilities like Eye of the Beholder and Seduction. If I could touch him, then he was mine. He looked up at me, the angry, critical eyes had been reced with something else. He hadplete joy and devotion on his face.


    ¡°Mistress¡­¡± He muttered out.


    As soon as those words were uttered, I could hear an intake of breath. Such a sound could only be heard if quite a few people were doing it at once. It was one thing hearing someone could take you with a touch. It was quite another seeing it happen. This man was now as devoted to me as any of my children or the monsters. He was as devoted to me as Reinhardt had been. He would give his life to me without question. It was a kind of power few people understood. As my eyes nced over at the demon king, I was surprised that he was watching me. Perhaps he was someone who did understand that power.


    ¡°Who send you?¡± I asked, loudly enough that my words could be heard by everyone present.


    The man¡¯s expression turned fearful. ¡°I do not know! I¡¯m so sorry, Mistress. They kept their identity secret.¡±


    I made a hiss, and he winced, even against his magical restraints. He was afraid, but that fear had nothing to do with potentially revealing his employer. His concerns only began and ended with me.


    ¡°Were you aiming for me?¡± I asked.


    The dread on his face only amplified. ¡°Yes, mistress. I was suddenly grabbed and a bag was put over my head. A voice told me that a woman would be beside the demon king. If I killed her, I would be rewarded greatly. I¡¯m so sorry, mistress. I did not know it was you! I never would have agreed to anything that my heart my beautiful and-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± I held up my hand, and he stopped in mid-sentence, looking up at me hopefully. ¡°How did you get into that building?¡±


    He blinked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s open to the public.¡±


    My maniption art meant that my face gave nothing away, but if I did express such emotions, I would have been blushing. I had been so eager to get any information out of him that I had asked something that was probablymon sense to everyone else present. I guessed this council building was a public space and anyone could go in. It wasn¡¯t like he was in the council¡¯s chambers. He just went up a few floors and shot from some balcony. Anyone could have gotten in and done such a thing.


    ¡°Is there anything you can give me? Their voice? A man or a woman? Where were you kidnapped?¡± I demanded, feeling irritated that after my show, I wasn¡¯ting up with anything more than the demon king would have got by beheading him.


    He seemed to be able to tell that I wanted any information, and his face twisted as he thought about it real hard. Just because he was beguiled didn¡¯t mean he was dumb. All of his thoughts would be on pleasing me, but he didn¡¯t be an invalid or a moron unless he was one before. His memories, his ideas, and his intelligence were untouched by me.


    Yet, he still shook his head sadly. ¡°They used voice-changing magic. I was snatched from an alleyway, and I was only taken a short distance into a carriage. I¡¯m sorry, I do not know anything more than I have told you. However, I¡¯ll do anything else you want! I¡¯m yours, mistress. Please, I made a mistake, but I¡¯ll do better. I will work for you. I will do everything for you. You are the most important person to me. Any task and I will perform it. Please, I¡¯m yours¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± I raised an eyebrow, a small smirk forming on my lips. ¡°Well, maybe there is some use for you. What size¡­ no¡­ it¡¯s more fun to find outter. Come-¡±


    A de fell in front of me, and blood sshed across my face as the man¡¯s head was separated from his shoulders. My eyes followed the de up to the demon king, who wasn¡¯t wearing an expression on his face. I gave him a cold look, feeling a bit angry. Maybe I went a bit far there, but what was that about? I stood up, putting my hand into the glove but making no attempt to wipe the blood that was dripping down my face.


    As I stood staring at him, the demon king shrugged. ¡°He had no useful information. He had no reason to exist.¡±


    ¡°There is no saying that. I could have jogged something looseter.¡± I argued, although much quieter so that only he heard.


    ¡°The only thing bing loose was you.¡± He responded.


    I made a sneer. ¡°Jealous, Husband?¡±


    I knew I should be trying to get on the demon king¡¯s good side, but I had spent so long being meek, and it had gotten me nowhere. I had done everything Seris asked of me, and it only led him to grow more violent and more obsessed. I had done everything the breeders wanted from me, and it had only led them to take everything from me and try to control me. The more power you gave someone, the more power they wanted from you. They would keep taking more and more control until you be nothing more than a puppet. I was done ying that game, and there was no meekness left inside.


    The demon king red at me, and I red back. I was the only one ring. The demon king was giving the same look that he always gave. It exuded power and authority and showed neither anger nor frustration. A small part of me wanted to make him angry, just to see it on his face. I actually would have liked it if he had been showing jealousy. Jealousy was kind of sexy. I was curious how he would respond. Would he reprimand me? Would he insult me? Would he humiliate me? Maybe, he¡¯s just turned away, giving me a cold shoulder.


    ¡°You can do better.¡± He responded.


    His words were simple, but they were enough that I took a step back. Those were the only words he said as he turned away. What did he mean by that? I could do better than an assassin? I could do better than that man? I admit, he wasn¡¯t a looker, but I had fucked monsters. What was the point of being selective there? Who cared how attractive someone was? The only thing that mattered was how they made you feel.


    Letting the anger inside me boil to the surface, I reached out and grabbed the demon king. I had expected him to dodge me, so I was a bit surprised when my hand ended up on his arm. It was thick and strong and filled with muscle. I pulled his arm, but the only reason he stopped and looked back was that I allowed him. He gave me a questioning look, and I suddenly felt stupid for allowing my emotions too well up. I still had to say something though.


    ¡°I have needs.¡± I dered.


    His eyes met mine, those dark and domineering eyes. ¡°Your needs will be met. Go get cleaned up, and thene to my chamber.¡±


    My hand fell away, and he walked into the council building. I could only look after him, the emotions inside me strangely turbulent. My heart was beating wildly. Just who was this demon king? I wanted to find out.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 54

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 54


    I was a as giddy as a young maiden right before she was gangbanged by goblins. Actually, I was probably the only maiden who would be excited about such a thing happening. The center of town belonged to arge za, and while the demon king went to the council building, I was taken to another building that could only be described as a mansion.


    ¡°These buildings belong to each of the council members.¡± The soldier dered nervously, keeping his distance and giving me side looks. ¡°The demon king will be staying in this one.¡±


    ¡°I thought he wanted to show me in front of the council,¡± I stated, but the words came out slightly petntly.


    I wasn¡¯t particrly angry with the king. He did just save my life, after all. I didn¡¯t know how I felt about the kingpletely, but I would know more once I took his cock for a ride. Was he big or small? Was it soft or rough? Would he let me lead the way, or would he dominate me? You really couldn¡¯t know a man unless you fucked him. That was my policy.


    ¡°H-he will. The council isn¡¯t in session right now. He¡¯s just making his presence known to anyone who wants to have a meeting with him.¡± The soldier exined. ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ve been ordered to make sure your needs are met until he¡¯s avable.¡±


    I gave a small smirk. ¡°Oh? My needs? They can be quite hard to meet.¡±


    I would have normally reached out and stroked him, but the way these soldiers were scared of me, he might faint or attack me despite the consequences. That¡¯s what my instincts were telling me. Maybe, I had gone a bit too far by showing off my stuff in front of them so soon. Well, it was fun teasing a young soldier who was out of his element. He was kind of cute too. I wondered if I asked the king real nicely if he¡¯d let him join? Just the thought of how terrified this soldier would be double-teaming me with the king was enough to cause me to break out in augh.


    Since no joke had been made, my suddenughter only served to further unnerve the soldier. The other soldiers that were escorting me also grew more ufortable at myugh. I didn¡¯t mind it. They could think of me what they willed. When I finished, I gave the one a slight nod, and he continued to lead the way into the demon lord¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± We had barely made it a few feet when I heard a somewhat familiar voice and the draw of steel.


    The demons that had previously been terrified of me appeared to be more terrified of me being hurt. They tightened their step around me, every single one of them drawing a sword. As for the person they were facing, it was someone I never would have expected to see here. The shock of it forced me to have to look twice in disbelief.


    ¡°Devon Hyburn. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± My voice didn¡¯te off as weing at all, but it held a bit of mockery. ¡°I seem to recall you saying you¡¯d kill me the next time you saw me. Well?¡±


    I held up my hands. Devon had instinctively pulled out his sword, but he was being faced down by two dozen guards. The Devon I knew wouldn¡¯t be too intimidated by that. Devon had a strange special skill that allowed him to divide his body up, creating clone after clone. A battle between these demons and Devon would be somewhat even, I imagined. Then again, he was in the territory of the enemy.


    Devon didn¡¯t stand out as much as one might think. Most demons were little more than humans with a slight animalistic trait anyway. Many were indistinguishable from humans, and when it came to demons they didn¡¯t discriminate as badly as humans did. There were pure humans in the demon realm too, who lived, worked, and married into the lower demonic lines. They were mostly extended family, and certainly not part of the stronger pure demonic families.


    In short, had Devon not made his outburst, he likely would have walked past unnoticed. He must have noticed me when I let out myugh. Thest time we had met was on a battlefield. He had spared my life, and I had spared him, in a way. We still hadn¡¯t split amicably, and there was that promise to kill me. There might have been a time I wouldn¡¯t have agonized him, but thisst year had been a bitter one that left me far less caring than I once had been.


    ¡°Aria¡­¡± He grumbled, his eyes looking over the guards as if he was still considering it before putting up his sword.


    ¡°Devon Hyburn, the hero, and you were invited here to under the preamble of a gift of peace, were you not?¡± A voice interrupted us, a slim man with a goatee and pale skin. ¡°Although we don¡¯t require you to put up your weapons in the city, it would be best if you didn¡¯t pull your de on one of the demon king¡¯s pets.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Lord Tigon. She¡¯s¡­ an old acquaintance.¡± Devon dered. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    I was going to give him another antagonistic remark, but that¡¯s when I saw another form that was apanying the lord that had just appeared. It was Min, but she was no longer wearing a helmet and armor that hid her face. Quite the opposite, her elvish ears were on full disy. Her hair used to cover her ears, but she had cut it so that nothing hid her identity.


    No, calling her a she was wrong. Min wasmitted to the role of a man. He had seemingly grown a bit more muscr, although he was still short. His face had several scars on it. It didn¡¯t make him ugly, but it took away some of the feminine beauty and made him appear more grizzled and manly despite theck of facial hair. I knew where those scars hade from. They hade from me.


    I hadn¡¯t even truly know if I had left Min alive that day. After beating him to a pulp, I had fled and never looked back. That wasn¡¯t the first time I thought I had lost Min. Min was supposed to have died before that when an arrow caught him. I found my words catching in my throat. I was never particrly good at dealing with exes. It was always so awkward. I preferred to just fuck them and get it over with, but I wouldn¡¯t do that with him. I couldn¡¯t.


    Min hade so far from that scared girl being raped by goblins. He didn¡¯t need me anymore. He had his strength and his own story. I had been in this world without Min longer than I had been with Min. Nearly a year and a world of difference had passed in that respective time. Min was no longer the person I remembered, and I was no longer the person they remembered. There was a time when he called me something, and I thought we¡¯d be together forever. What was that word again?


    ¡°Vess?¡­¡± The word just came out.


    Min¡¯s eyes jumped to me like he had been poked. Our eyes met, but I couldn¡¯t glean a thing from his expression. I had a mastery of deception, yet I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. However, the conversation between Devon and the other man started to click in my mind. In particr, the name Lord Tigon started to have some familiarity. I knew I had heard that word before.


    ¡°See that it doesn¡¯t.¡± Lord Tigon dered.


    ¡°The Truthsayer¡­¡±


    The Truthsayer that had orchestrated the disaster on the border was Lord Tigon¡¯s man. Lord Tigon was opposed to the demon king. He ran the enemy faction. He had also conspired to use me and to wipe out the Typhon family. The Typhon family supported the demon king and held some considerable military power. They did until they met me. I did end up wiping out the Typhon family, so Lord Tigon had seeded in getting everything he had wanted. I didn¡¯t like being used.


    ¡°I happen to be in the market for a new truthsayer.¡± Lord Tigon gave a friendly smile before turning to the boy next to me. ¡°What would you say? Interested.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I-I¡¯m loyal to the king! I can only be his truthsayer.¡± The young soldier who had been talking to me dered.


    I nearly fell over in shock. This youth I had been talking to was the demon king¡¯s truthsayer? I had just assumed he was some random soldier. However, wouldn¡¯t it be stranger if he was? A demon king would surely have servants to take care of their matters. Now that I knew it was this truthsayer he had sent with me, I started to see him in a new light, but only a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. Loyalty can be¡­ a burden.¡± Lord Tigon sighed, his eyes passing over me one more time as he turned to Devon. ¡°You will present your gift at the council meeting tomorrow. Before then, I suggest you remain in my mansion. There is no point in being on the street with the rabble.¡±


    Lord Tigon was pretty good. I might not be able to read Min, but Lord Tigon was much more obvious. He could throw out slights and insults while seemingpletely amicable. He had indirectly threatened the truthsayer, suggesting that his loyalty would get him killed. When his eyes passed over me, I could see the hostility veiled underneath. Twice, he had insulted me. I didn¡¯t miss when he had called me a pet, and now he was calling me rabble. He wasn¡¯t so unconnected that I wasn¡¯t positive he knew my status as the future demon queen. He was trying to insult me on purpose.


    I realized one other thing about him. He was part of the vampire family. He was the same family whom I had just killed noble for. The truthsayer had been a morai, which was some kind of vampire undead servant. It looked like I was destined to be enemies with these people from the start.


    ¡°My lord Tigon,¡± I called out to him as he turned away.


    He stopped for a moment as if he was debating whether he would engage me or not. ¡°Get on with it, woman.¡±


    ¡°You may call me Aria. I do worry about the filth on the streets as well. It looks poorly on the demon king. Someone ought to take care of it. I¡¯m sure once you return to your mansion, the issue will start to improve.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t necessarily bad with my words either. I had implied that he was the filth on the streets and that he was on my list to be taken care of.


    ¡°Charmed.¡± He responded before continuing to walk away.


    His entourage followed, including Devon and Min. Devon looked back at me hesitantly. His eyes were filled with curiosity. He wanted to ask questions, even now. As for Min, other than that single reaction, he hadn¡¯t acknowledged me once. When they were gone, the Truthsayer let out a long breath.


    ¡°That man is extremely dangerous. I¡¯m pretty sure he had the previous demon king¡¯s Truthsayer poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Foolish Devon.¡± I sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s your lot in life to be used, it seems.¡±


    There was no way Devon would be here and be under Lord Tigon if he wasn¡¯t falling for some kind of plot. I could easily see him working under yet another awful and evil noble. Min, on the other hand, was a bit touchier of a subject. I decided I didn¡¯t want to dwell on him anymore. It would only put me in a bad mood.


    ¡°Mydy?¡± The Truthsayer nced at me questioningly.


    ¡°I was promised a bath!¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Y-yes! This way.¡±


    I followed him into the mansion, wondering just how much moreplicated this was all going to get.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 55

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 55


    ¡°Mydy, are you finished?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ ahhh¡­ a-almost¡­¡±


    ¡°Mydy?¡± The door opened, and a young Truthsayer nced inside. ¡°Ah! Mydy!¡±


    ¡°Fuuucck!¡± I started to cum, even squirting a bit out of the bathtub.


    It was arge round copper thing, and I put up my legs on the edges, spreading me open toward the door. Thus, the truthsayer got a full eye as I began to cum. It might be more urate to say that being seen in my most intimate moment was exactly what I needed to push myself over to the edge. Of course, a sex master like me could bring myself to orgasm instantly, but a sex master like me also understood there was a difference in the quality of orgasms.


    I could cum in ten seconds. All I had to do was attack my clit and trigger a few of my other sensitive areas and I could be curling my toes in moments. However, such a quick and dirty orgasm wouldn¡¯t leave me satiated for long, and it didn¡¯t satiate me at all. Sure, it gave me a hit of those endorphins I had be hopelessly addicted to, but it didn¡¯t have any staying power. I¡¯d be buzzing for my next hit without a single moment of relief.


    If I wanted myself to be satisfied, or at least as satisfied as I could ever get, I needed to experience a few orgasms, each building into the next until I had the most powerful one yet. Of course, this satisfaction alwayssted longer when I had help. One person was sufficient, although a few more couldn¡¯t hurt. It wasn¡¯t that important though. I had just been cleaning myself up, and how could someone clean themselves up without a quickie first? That area needed the most cleaning, never mind that I could have just used my Immacte to clean my bodypletely. It was the principle of the thing.


    Either way, being watched as I came satisfied many dirty parts within me, and the only shame was that he quickly looked away, a flush on his face. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh as I finished. I supposed he was just too prim and proper for this kind of thing. I real man would have joined me and then taken me over the bathtub. Then again, this Truthsayer was a loyalist to the king, and I was the king¡¯s woman. Wouldn¡¯t he be in a great deal of trouble if he was caught ying with me? Could I even be considered the king¡¯s woman yet? Perhaps after tonight¡­


    A welling of excitement shot through me once again. Part of the reason I took the bath rather than just use Immacte was because of the king. Since he had promised he¡¯d take care of me, I had to do my best. Although magic did its job well enough, Immacte never quite left me with the feeling I waspletely pure. The dirt and smell might be gone, but the feel of thest experience still lingered. It was like that time I used a fake license to get into a wine tasting. They had you eat cheese between every sip as a pte cleanser. Masturbating in a bathtub could be considered my sexual pte cleanser, making me fresh for my next experience.


    ¡°Madame¡­ um¡­ I came to let you know that the room has been prepared, and we also have a meal ready for you.¡±


    I put my legs down, cleaning my hands and cunt swiftly in the bathwater before rising out of it. Although he was turned away and pretending he wasn¡¯t seeing me, I could tell his peripheral vision could still make out my body, as his face turn increasingly red as I stepped out of the tub without a single piece of clothing on.


    ¡°You won¡¯t give a girl a towel?¡± I asked flirtatiously.


    He looked to the side, finding a towel had been ced near him. He grabbed it, and then took several steps back and thrust it out toward me. I reached out and grabbed it, but when I did so, I made sure our hands touched. I wanted them to linger there for a moment, but he jerked away almost like he had been pinched, and the towel almost fell on the floor.


    I quickly dried myself. As sexual as I was, there was one thing I never seemed to be very good at, and that was looking sensual when I was toweling myself. I knew it was possible, but I never had the patience. To look sexy, you needed to move slowly and methodically, running your towel up and down your legs slowly while looking at your prey. Of course, that left my ass crack still wet and freezing, and ultimately the sensual opportunities of drying weren¡¯t as enticing to me as the sensual opportunities of being wet in the first ce.


    I threw the towel on the floor once I made sure to dry the proper areas, but then remained standing. When he realized I wasn¡¯t moving, he shot me a look, remembered I was still naked and lowered his eyes.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Clothing, naturally?¡± I smirked flirtatiously in his direction.


    ¡°Right, the maid put it over there.¡± He made a gesture.


    I knew that the clothing was over there, but I wanted him to bring it to me. When he didn¡¯t seem to figure out my wants from just my actions, I was forced to speak.


    ¡°Can you bring them?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He was being quite feisty. He was going to argue with a nakeddy?


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to identally slip on this wet floor, do you?¡± My toe came out and traced a single in front of me along with the tile.


    Of course, the only reason that the floor was wet was that I got out of the tub and dripped all over it while I was taking my time toweling myself, but logic wasn¡¯t needed when I was ying this kind of game. He still had to y, and so he stiffly walked over to the clothing, picking it up before handing it to me. This time, my hands did touch his for a bit longer before he finally let go. His face was still turned away, but his eyes were asionally darting my way.


    With a hidden smirk, I started to get dressed. Of course, while I wasn¡¯t that great at drying my body sensually, I could put on clothing and make it sexier than most women could take off clothing. I slowly brought my underwear up. I was pleased to see that the new styles of underwear I had introduced to this world were catching on, and this was a much sexier piece than previously existed. I put on my bra, and then my dress. By the time I reached my dress, I turned around, my bare back toward him.


    ¡°Can you please zip this up for me?¡± I asked.


    After a few moments of silence, I heard him step over, and then I felt his hands struggling with the buttons. There weren¡¯t zippers in this world, and my words had been a slip of the tongue, but he had understood what I meant and didn¡¯t question my strange vernacr. I could feel his hands fumbling with my buttons one at a time until I was all covered. As he was doing it, I heard him gulp once. That was the kind of effect that I liked. I finally let my hair fall back down, and then turned around.


    He was staring at me fully right now. His mouth was hanging slightly open. It¡¯d be too much to say he was beguiled with just that little disy, but he was halfway there. If the king didn¡¯t want me to y with other men, then he shouldn¡¯t have thrown such a little low-level mob my way. Then again, he probably was fairly close to my level. It was just that I was such a freak in so many ways.


    ¡°Will you be taking me to my king¡¯s chambers?¡± I asked delicately.


    He jerked straight as if hearing mention of the king had finally snapped him out of all of his fantasies. Yes, that was the king¡¯s woman you were just mentally imagining yourself fucking. I let out a little giggle. Of course, I had no intention of fucking him. Why did I tease him so? It was fun. I liked getting boys and men riled up over my body. It made it easier to get them to do things for me. Hey, I wasn¡¯t one of those icy bitches who strung guys along and never reciprocated. If he worked for me, I¡¯d fall to my knees to work for him.


    There was one other reason I did it though. They had ced that cor around my neck earlier. It dampened my powers and kept my charm in control. Of course, I had many more talents that weren¡¯t my high charm and seductive aura, but I still had to exercise them to feelfortable in my current predicament. He just happened to be the closest man I could show my charms with.


    Besides, that night, I had a bigger beast to tame. This little y was just setting out the groundwork for a future encounter. I would assuredly fuck him at ater date. If I could somehow n it in a way that I could affect the choices of the demon king, even better. My new lover felt that he had me under control. Whether it was the cor around my neck or the way he pushed me into agreeing to this marriage, he likely thought I was controlled. I was going to show him I was much wilder than he predicted. I wouldn¡¯t push things too far, but stealing his Truthsayer¡¯s loyalty sounded like a start.


    Either way, he had regained his senses for the moment, and I stopped giving him flirtatious temptations, so he quickly returned to his goal of bringing me to my lord¡¯s suit. After walking down a few luxurious hallways, I was finally led into arge room. It was ornate with satin drapes, arge bed with a canopy, and fine carpeting.


    ¡°A girl could get used to this.¡± I breathed.


    Compared to Lord Tibult¡¯s ce, this was many times more luxurious, even whenparing it to the misses bedroom. So, this was the room of a demon king? I walked around it, taking the whole thing in. The Truthsayer didn¡¯t inter, instead of remaining by the door.


    ¡°A maid will bring your meal. If you need anything, you can just ring this bell, and a maid will be there shortly.¡± He gestured to a rope near the doorway.


    ¡°A maid, not you?¡±


    ¡°I must return to my original duties. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± He went to close the door.


    I quickly raised my hand. ¡°When is the demon lording?¡±


    He paused for a second, a strange expression on his face. ¡°He will arrive after he¡¯s finished with business.¡±


    He immediately closed the door without allowing me to say anything more. I felt a bit awkward. I supposed it¡¯d be a bit much to continue to bother him. I let out a sigh and flopped on the bed. It was only a few minutester when a pretty maid came in. She wore a rather short skirt that showed a bit of her butt. It was made toward the tastes of a lord. I watched her as she served the meal, causing her to be so nervous she nearly spilled my tea.


    ¡°P-please, forgive me.¡± She cried nervously.


    ¡°I stood up and walked up to her. She shook like a kitten. It was pretty adorable. I put a finger on her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re forgiven.¡±


    I lowered the finger down, pulling her lower lip down with it until it snapped back up. She was staring at me with sweet and defenseless doe eyes. In truth, I had been hoping my demon lord would be there when I arrived, hard and ready to go. Unfortunately, he waste. I supposed I could eat this little morsel first, just a little snack before the main course.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 56

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 56


    ¡°Ahhhn¡­ ahnnn¡­¡± The innocent maid let out cute cries as my fingers went to work on her wet and waiting pussy.


    After I got her started, the maid was quite the little firecracker. Sure, she was resistant and first, but she purred like a kitten when I scratched her in the right ce. There came a point when it became just as easy to talk a girl out of her panties as it did to talk a guy into fucking me. Some would suggest that it was easier to get a man to have sex versus a woman, but I didn¡¯t find that to be the truth. It was true that you sometimes had to depend on different strategies, but I had to change my strategies based on the kind of guy anyway, so it was all just part of the game.


    Men typically didn¡¯t like a girl that came on too strong. It wasn¡¯t so much that men didn¡¯t like sluts like me. They loved the slutty type. However, there needed to be innocence and a reluctance to your sluttiness. I had to make it seem like my lewd behavior was reserved just for them, and not something I¡¯d do to anyone with a penis. Even if it was a lie, the lie was usually enough to move most men. They wanted their girl to be shy, na?ve, and to look up to them and wait for direction.


    On the other hand, when it came to women, they wanted someone to take control. Take this pretty little demon girl under me. She stood timidly and took everything I dished out to her. She might have acted resistant through nopliance, but that onlysted until the good feelings started toe. A girl was a victim to her pleasure, and once that pleasure reached a certain threshold, she¡¯d no longer care about anything except that pleasure.


    My fingers explored her depths while my tongue tasted her nipple. There was a time when I never understood a man¡¯s interest in a woman¡¯s breasts. He¡¯d grab them, squeeze them, pull them, and even twist them as if they were some kind of great toy he only just got to touch for the first time. As the recipient of such touches, I had always found it silly. Yet, after having opened up my sexuality, I too came to find them quite fun. There was something with the softness and sticity that made them fun to y with. The hard chest of a man was nice to stroke, but there was a reason it was called y dough.


    I had slowly torn off the maid¡¯s clothing. That was one problem I had with women of this world. Men would rip their clothes off as soon as you said the word sex, and even if they didn¡¯t, most of their stuff was pretty easy to figure out. However, the women of this world woreplicated outfits with ties and strings. In the past, I had always had Min to help me put my outfits on, and seeing as they had been the ones to design many of them, they were always easy enough.


    Since Min left, I had worn simply outfits that I could manage. It wasn¡¯t that hard, whether it was my role as a ve or a servant, I had little need to wear extravagant dresses ofte. That¡¯s why when it came to theplicated dress this maid was in, it was far easier to tear it off. The scattered remains of her outfit were lying on the floor, and she was naked on the bed, her gorgeous body on full disy. She tried to cover her chest and push her legs together, but my hands didn¡¯t allow such restraint.


    I quickly wiggled one hand between her legs while I nestled my face in her chest. Although she blushed, she wasn¡¯t resisting me at all. It only took a few minutes to get her soaking wet, her voice letting out cute little moans as she watched me like a frightened kitten. Her eyes seemed to hold equal parts fear and arousal, and it was an adorable look that only made me what to make her back arch in pleasure.


    I began to put more pressure on her clit, using my Mastery of sex to trigger every sensor. She let loud moan, her body shaking. With my face against her modest breasts, I could feel the exhtion of her voice vibrating against my lips. I was very aware of just how close she was to cumming. I could immediately send her into an orgasm. As a girl, I was confident I could bring her many orgasms. Even with a guy, I wouldn¡¯t be a master if I couldn¡¯t keep him hard through at least three cumshots. When it came to women, I could leave them in ecstasy all night.


    That said, the first orgasm would set the mood for all future orgasms. At least, that¡¯s what I felt. I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied giving her just a short and quick one. Her first orgasm had to be enough to leave her exhausted and satisfied, so as my fingers twisted in and out of her, touching all of the parts of her that I knew she liked, I kept my ears open to the sounds of her voice, keeping a gauge on just how far along she was. As she reach too close to orgasming, I would slow down or pull back. I methodically broke her pussy, bringing it to the highest reaches of sexual pleasure.


    As a seductress, I had already be extremely sensitive. It did not take a lot to cause me to climax. However, that sensitivity also meant that I could be very in tune with someone else. My senses were amplified, and my touches were just that much more pointed. So, my tongue switched from one nipple to the next, and I could feel just by the hardness swollenness when I had maximized the pleasure before moving to the next. I sucked on both nipples rough while my hands continued to invade her tight little cunt.


    ¡°Gggmmmm¡­ hhaaaahh¡­. Haaah¡­¡± She let out such cute and sexy moans.


    I removed my lips from her breasts and then I kissed her roughly. Her lips parted for me as my tongue invaded her mouth. Her tongue remained conserved within her mouth, but she took all of my tongue as I tasted her body. At that point, I felt that the wetness of her cunt had finally reached a proper amount.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to taste you.¡± I pulled away and whispered in her ears seductively.


    She shook slightly but remained quiet. I hadn¡¯t decided if I liked a woman who was docile as this. I knew that deep down, she was a servant for a noble. In this fantasy world, servants were toys. I had lived as such a toy under the Tibult household for quite some time, so I knew all too well. Even back in Nidia, those sex parties were served by servants, and while the nobles mostly partake in each other to earn those so-called tokens, any guest could have grabbed a servant at any time to have fun.


    Thus, when it came to this girl¡¯s actions, she probably felt like she had no choice. I was the future demon queen, and she was there to fulfill my needs. She was just praying deep inside for this all to be over soon. As I lowered my head down, pulling apart her thighs roughly, the maid was probably lucky that she didn¡¯t see the sh in my eyes. I took her apathy as a personal challenge. Since she wasn¡¯t going to participate, I¡¯d make her be the sex slut she should be.


    I began to lick away, probing into her depths and striking her most sensitive areas. Up until that point, I had only brought her to the edge of an orgasm several times but never took her over it. This time, I didn¡¯t hold back, diving right in and taking her pussy with all of my abilities.


    ¡°Hhhaaaa aaaaahhhh!¡± She cried out as her body started to climax.


    Her hips rose, but I grabbed them roughly, continuing to strike her most sensitive areas even as she came in my face. It wasn¡¯t like I needed toe up for a breath. There was no girl better at this kind of thing than me. I never needed a break, or perhaps it was better to say that I had no n to give her any breaks.


    Her body shook wildly as she orgasmed, but I was only getting started. Even while my lips sucked her clitoris roughly, I pushed three-finger into her. Any girl could handle two fingers without too much of an issue, but when it reached three, that was when the intrusion could feel at the edge of being ufortable if you hadn¡¯t properly prepared first. Although she was wet, this maid was likely a virgin, having never had anyone inside her.


    With my finger, I plunged into her depths, and I began to move my fingers in and out, ebbing away from the difort she temporarily felt and recing it with wave after wave of ecstasy. My nimble fingers attacked her relentlessly, causing one orgasm to tie into the next, leaving her in a state of perpetual bliss. When one became skilled enough, you could please a woman to the point that the end of each orgasm mixed into the beginning of the next. In that respect, her orgasm became more like a wave than an endpoint.


    Each time the wave reached a crest, her body would rise and she¡¯d let out cries of pleasure. This couldst anywhere from ten seconds to half a minute. Then, the wave would drop down into a trophy, and she would desperately try to catch her breath, even as she started to feel the pleasure rising again. It was an exhausting experience, and the way I did it, each orgasm became more violent than thest. It resembled giving birth, at least for the women who experienced an orgasmic birth. I put her into a positive feedback look, causing each orgasm to be more and more powerful. I put the maid into a ce of her hell, a hell made out of pleasure that she could never escape.


    ¡°Noo¡­ no more¡­¡± She panted. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    However, her hips had started to trust against my fingers, aiding me in my molestation. Her body was covered in sweat, and her face waspletely red. She was unable to get enough oxygen, and it seemed to be causing her eyes to close a bit as she grew to the edge of consciousness. Yet, my fingers continued to work, and I tortured her pussy intensely long into the night. I had gotten so into it, I had even forgotten my pleasure, and by the time I remembered my pussy needed love too, she was too far gone to assist me in that.


    In retrospect, I probably took things too far. I had been expecting the demon king to arrive, and he never did. As the night passed by, I only had my toy to y with. It had been quite some time since Ist yed with a girl. During my year as an incubator, it was men and monsters only, and even when I took over the ce, all of the employees were men. Thus, I had a lot I wanted to try out, things I only learned more recently, and skills that hadn¡¯t been at their peak thest time I was with a woman.


    I was angry that the demon king went back on his promise, and I was also a bit defiant over him originally bullying me into being his queen in the first ce. Adding to that the maid¡¯s original apathy, and I used my sex mastery to its fullest. This was something I had never really done before, even with men. My actions probably leaned on sexual torture, since I wouldn¡¯t even let her go to sleep. I had control of her dreams, after all, so I could make her feel everything to where even unconsciousness couldn¡¯t spare her. It was near morning when I finally grew bored and let her copse in a wet heap.


    I took a small nap, and when I woke up, I was surprised she was still naked in my bed. She had lost enough fluids that she was probably dehydrated, so I poured a drink which should have been her job, and then went to feed it to her. That¡¯s when I realized her eyes were staring up nkly, with drool running out of her mouth. Even then, her body still shivered every few minutes. She didn¡¯t respond to words or touch. I used Sex Life on her to fix her up, yet her condition didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°It seems that I broke her¡­¡± I made an irritated sound.


    Even without my powers, I had managed to break her mindpletely. I had used up everything this made had, and now she was just a vegetable!


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 57

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 57


    ¡°Mydy, my lord has requested your presence.¡± The Truthsayer spoke from the other side of the door after knocking.


    ¡°Oh? Has he?¡± I responded bitterly.


    The door opened, and the familiar youthful face poked his head in. ¡°Is there a problem, mydy?¡±


    ¡°Three days!¡± I shouted, crossing my arms where Iy in my bed. ¡°The demon king promised me that he would meet my needs, but he has all but abandoned me shortly after proposing! How can I ept such¡­ such¡­ humiliation! If he wants me to bear his children, then he should take care of me properly! Otherwise, who could even consider him a man? He¡¯d be a deadbeat. Dickless. A cuck!¡±


    The Truthsayer¡¯s mouth twitched as I spoke such damning words about the demon king. Had anyone else said such words about him, they would have been killed immediately, but my situation was unique, to say the least. Even I knew that which was why I was a bit angry that the personal time I had been promised with the demon king was denied.


    We were supposed to have an epic battle, a joining of two powers, neither willing to bend to the other. He was one of the most powerful men in this world. Sex was about power, and I wanted to know who would win. Would the demon king sumb to my charms and be nothing but my sex ve, or would his high level and talent be enough? Would I finally find a man who could tame me? I didn¡¯t care which oue it would be, as I would have fun either way. To conquer or be conquered, that was what sex was all about!


    Yet, I was forced to endure a third option. I was made to wait without relief. I was all but trapped in this room, and my partner was a no-show. He hid like a coward, unwilling to leave me satisfied. I might have enjoyed such denial y if I suspected that his callousness was intentional, but I instead had the feeling that he just didn¡¯t have time for me, and that wasn¡¯t arousing at all. I felt only frustration, with no payoff.


    ¡°Mydy¡­¡± The Truthsayer spoke calmly, having already grown used to my outbursts. ¡°Have we not met all of mydy¡¯s needs since you¡¯ve been here? You¡¯ve been given any food you request, any item you desire, and any entertainment you fancy. If there is something you want, please ask.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y coy with me.¡± I twisted my nose.


    This little boy was growing cockier every day. If he got any cockier, I¡¯d have to have a taste of it. I had only resisted because I did still have an ounce of fear toward the demon king. If I corrupted his Truthsayer, he might seriously be angry with me. I was getting desperate though, and having hime in a rage was starting to sound a bit tempting. Yet, my rational mind told me if I took things too far, my chances of finally having him would be taken away.


    I had time to think about the Demon King and our arrangement thest few days, and I hade to realize that he was truly thest true hurdle in this world. He was the strongest being, the ruler of all demons, a man that made people tremble. Sure, there was still opposition, like Lord Tigon, but in a one-on-one fight, Tigon wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to the Demon King. How did I know that? You could call it a woman¡¯s intuition. A slut like me instinctively knew who the alpha was. Lord Tigon could only gain power through maniption, treaties, and coercion. He could never truly conquer through sheer power and will.


    Thus, in my mind, once I mounted the Demon King, it¡¯d be like mounting the world. I would be on top of everything. Oh, there might be groups of people who would try to bring me down, but I wasn¡¯t afraid of group y. If I could topple the best, then everyone below them would be my ythings just as easily. That wasn¡¯t to say I was interested in conquering the world or anything. I just wanted to be in a ce where I couldn¡¯t have things taken away from me or stolen. As I said, whether the Demon King was wrapped around my finger or I was wrapped around his, either would make me happy, as long as I was safe. However, until we sealed the deal, weren¡¯t we just strangers?


    ¡°Coy?¡± the Truthsayer raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I was expecting the demon king to visit me,¡± I responded tly to his deliberate ignorance.


    ¡°I apologize. My lord has been busy thest¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard about that.¡± I snapped angrily. ¡°However, I have needs in bed, and he has done a poor job meeting those needs.¡±


    ¡°Have the maids he sent not been pretty enough for mydy¡¯s liking?¡± He asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Pretty?¡± I sneered. ¡°It isn¡¯t a matter of looks. Their endurance clearly could use some work!¡±


    I threw a hand to the corner, where a naked woman was on the ground. I hadn¡¯t beenfortable with heratose state lying next to me in bed, so I stashed her over there where she was mostly out of my sight. Her eyes were staring at nothing, and every once in a while, her naked body would shudder. She was incontinent too and had already pissed on the floor. I was fine with a person losing their fluids all over the ce, but only when it was forcefully done.


    He looked over at the maid on the floor and sighed. ¡°Another one? Mydy should be more careful with her toys.¡±


    ¡°Do my dildo¡¯s look like they are breaking?¡± I sniffed, nodding over at the table.


    There was a small table to the side where I took my meals, but the majority of it had be filled with toys. There were various rods of different shapes, sizes, and structures. There were beads, bulbs, and vibrators. It was an assortment of the entire stock of sex toys that had been developed in the year since I hade to this world. Sandor and Pratter¡¯s entire lineup was on disy. When he said I could ask for anything, I naturally made sure to make good on that promise, especially as it became clear my good-for-nothing husband was a no-show.


    That was mostly how I had passed these three torturous days. In between meals, I had made sure to practice with the toys extensively. Sometimes I practiced on myself, and sometimes I practiced on the maids. Yet, no matter how careful I was, the maid seemed to always give out after a day or so. It was quite frustrating. At first, I was happy that he was sending me such na?ve virgins, but the third maid had revealed in the middle of our session that she was a seasoned prostitute who had been with dozens of men at once. Well, she didn¡¯t say it so much as confess it, like she was somehow being tortured by the pleasure I gave her. She only held out slightly longer than the virgins.


    I didn¡¯t do anything to them that I didn¡¯t do to myself. They were a bit lower level than me, but wasn¡¯t that the demon king¡¯s fault for not sending me someone that was my level?


    ¡°You must be careful with those of a lower ss than you.¡± the Truthsayer spoke patiently, hiding his uneasepletely now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any third-ss women to send me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A third-ss woman who would act as a maid?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Such a thing doesn¡¯t exist!¡±


    ¡°Then send me a noblewoman. I don¡¯t care¡­ she¡¯ll serve me just as willingly.¡± I licked my lips, and for the first time, the Truthsayer shuddered slightly.


    The men who hade in to scoop up the maid off the ground and take her to wherever the failures went also froze for a minute and looked my way. When I met their gaze, they quickly looked away and escaped the room.


    ¡°Such a thing could cause internal strife. Mydy will need to be more patient.¡±


    ¡°How about you just send me a man then?¡± I grinned. ¡°Women rarely reach 3<sup>rd</sup>ss, but more men get to that level. Am I wrong? Aren¡¯t you a 3<sup>rd</sup>sser?¡±


    He took a step back as if he thought I would jump across the room and mount him right there. How foolish. If I had wanted him, I wouldn¡¯t have had to move a step. He¡¯d havee to me.


    ¡°Mydy, please don¡¯t tease. You must understand why the demon king wouldn¡¯t send another man in his stead.¡±


    I was getting tired of arguing. Now that they had taken the garbage away, I was going to just wallow with my toys for a while. As for whatever the demon king wanted, I had made no effort to get up, and I had no intention ofing onmand.


    ¡°If the demon king cared so much, he should juste himself,¡± I responded bitterly.


    ¡°I have.¡± A deep voice came from behind the Truthsayer, who immediately stepped to the side and lowered his head as arge and muscr demon took a step into my room.


    ¡°Hubby!¡± I jumped out of my bed and ran at him.


    ¡°Stop.¡± He lifted a hand.


    I was half of the way to him, and I had no intention of stopping on his order, but I felt a powerful pressure on my body. It felt like the weight of him if he was mounting me, but I wasn¡¯t being touched at all. My knees buckled and I fell to my knees. The pressure was enough to tten me on the ground, but I resisted it. I panted with my mouth open as I looked up at him, my face red and my body trembling. He looked down at me with harsh, glowing red eyes, and perhaps was that a tinge of disgust on his face?


    ¡°Your current appearance is unsightly for a queen.¡± He spoke scornfully.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ because Husband works me up so much?¡± I asked through gritted teeth. ¡°If you loved me, you should properly¡­ take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Come, I have something to show you.¡± The pressure disappeared as quickly as it came, and I copsed to the floor, shuddering a bit as I came a bit.


    What? Such domination turned me on! I worked my way to my feet to see Oberon already walking away from me, his back to me like he didn¡¯t even care. If he kept teasing me this way, how could I be responsible for what happens next?


    I trailed after him, noticing the guards keeping a wide berth around me. As I walked, I immediately used my skills, cleaning my body, fixing my hair, and even fixing my clothing. The other thing I had been doing in my boredom was ying with my extra level points. Immacte had be Idealized Form. It stated that I could restore any object to its ideal state. That didn¡¯t mean I could fix broken bones or undo the damage. My tests found that it could only take what was already there, and make it the best. Knotted and damaged hair became perfect. Wrinkled clothing became fresh and clean. My ruined pussy became wet and tight. Well, thest one was always true, but at least it was always at its freshest.


    The second thing I had thrown a point into was Fragrant Passage. That had evolved into A Woman¡¯s Best Friend. Rather than always emitting a pleasing sent down below, no matter how used up I was, I now had the control. My pussy¡¯s taste and smell were whatever I wanted it to smell and taste like. It wasn¡¯t so flexible to test out the taste, but I did confirm the smell. I could make it smell like flowers, cookies, or even something foul. As for taste, well, the maids didn¡¯tin¡­ before they lost their minds.


    Were there better ces to waste my points on, and potentially more powerful unique skills to gain? Perhaps, but these were the kinds of things a girl like me wasted her points on when she was bored. I hoped Oberon wasing up with something to entertain me, as I didn¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯d tolerate maids and do some particrly drastic.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 58

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 58


    I followed behind Oberon as he led me down the hallways. Despite having spent three days in this mansion, I had not ventured out of my room. They hadn¡¯t specifically restricted me to my room, so it could be considered my self-enforced punishment. Well, they brought me anything that I asked for other than the one thing that I wanted, Oberon. Nothing else mattered to me, so it seemed like there was no reason to leave the room until he had shown up.


    Since Oberon hade to escort me somewhere, I would naturally follow him. He didn¡¯t take me particrly far. After making a gesture for the guards to wait at the door, he opened arge set of doors and stepped aside for me to enter. I gave him an elegant curtesy befitting a king and then walked into the room. I tempered my arousal to the best of my ability. It would have been nice if he was taking me somece to have sex, but I could only be so hopeful. He had already shown me that intercourse wasn¡¯t in our near future.


    It only took a single nce before I knew where he had taken me. Whether it was the sight of rows of books, the smell of paper and ink, or the seemingly quiet atmosphere, this was undoubtedly a library. He closed the doors, sealing us off alone. He probably hadn¡¯t brought me here to have some librarian roley, so I remained silent as I waited for him to speak.


    ¡°Well?¡± He asked, gesturing to the ce around him.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I responded.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He sounded slightly annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a library.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve done some inquiry into your past. I¡¯ve been told that you enjoy libraries.¡±


    At first, I didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, but that¡¯s when I remembered my time in Nidia. I had spent quite a lot of time in a library. That had a lot to do with me having just arrived in this world and feeling desperate for information. I had used the king¡¯s library and yed with the king too. It had all been about gaining an advantage and making sure I survived in this harsh world. As a college student, it wasn¡¯t like I was averse to reading, but outside of a royal setting, books were rather rare.


    That¡¯s when I realized why he was looking at me so expectantly. Even after a year of living in this world, I still had themon sense of a person from my world. Every city had a library three times the size of this one. To me, this wasn¡¯t that impressive of a sight. We had printers and could pump out copies of just about any book ad nauseam. Meanwhile, this collection of books was probably mostly hand-scribed. Each book was a small treasure, and having them all together like this exhibited an enormous wealth.


    This library wasrger than the one in Nidia and considering this was just the demon king¡¯s mansion, and not even a part of his pce, it showed the enormous wealth and status it¡¯d take to create such a thing. Thinking I enjoyed books, he was more or less gifting me with this library. He was pulling a Beauty and the Beast on me, to say the least.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± I put my hand to my chest, using my full range of deception to appear speechless and enamored.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He grunted; the sudden change in my expression must have given him doubts. ¡°I had as many books imported here in thest three days as I could manage so that you could feelfortable.¡±


    This library wasn¡¯t here already? He had it made? That was something else. Maybe he wasn¡¯t as big of a dead fish as I had thought. Perhaps there was still hope for romance from this hard man.


    ¡°If you wanted to make me wet, you could have just slid your hand up my skirt,¡± I answered moving to touch him.


    ¡°Grr¡­ always with such thoughts. Is your mind nothing but filth?¡± He replied angrily, avoiding my touch and turning away. ¡°The library isn¡¯t purely a gift. Ites with stiptions.¡±


    ¡°And those are?¡± I asked innocently, a small smile on my face.


    ¡°You have three days to act the part of a presentabledy. In three days, I will bring you before the council and announce the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°I could go now. I think you¡¯ll find I¡¯m a very good actress.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt, but that is not what I mean.¡± He exhaled loudly. ¡°In this mansion, you are rtively safe, but out there, there are more than just assassins to worry about. As my queen, you will be pulled into the political intrigue of the demon world. Many crafty young lords anddies will seek to use and exploit you. This is something I can¡¯t allow. You cannot be a weakness for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with political intrigue before¡­¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard. You were tricked into embarrassing yourself, publicly embarrassed the royal family, was turned into a human sacrifice, and then caused the entire country to copse.¡±


    I opened my mouth and then closed it again. When he said it like that, it sounded like I had done a bad job.


    ¡°Did you learn all of this from Devon?¡± I asked instead. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t believe everything you hear.¡±


    ¡°The human prince that is here to broker peace?¡± Oberon frowned. ¡°He¡¯s just a game piece that my opponents are attempting to use to destabilize my power. His existence is meaningless. It¡¯s the people behind him that I worry about. As for my sources, ites from people I trust.¡±


    ¡°He may be a patsy, but you shouldn¡¯t disregard him¡­¡± I spoke quietly, hesitating a second before adding. ¡°Or the¡­ man who calls himself a hero.¡±


    ¡°I will take that into advisement.¡± He responded coldly. ¡°However, for the task at hand, this will be your only choice. You must read up on the demon realm. I want you to know the family and lineage of every demon line. I want you to have a clear knowledge of our history as a realm, and a clear understanding of the factions.¡±


    ¡°And I presume that these books contain such knowledge?¡± I spoke wryly.


    He nodded over to a table with tworge piles of books inconspicuously sitting there. ¡°I expect you to have read through those books, and memorized a good part of it.¡±


    That much material seemed insane, but since I started leveling, all of my stats had gone up. I wasn¡¯t just stronger and more charming. Intelligence was a stat, and that stat had increased significantly. My wisdom had also gone up. If 10 was considered a standard adult human¡¯s intelligence then I was easily 7-fold smarter than the average human. Reading and memorizing such arge amount of information had be easier for me.


    I also wasn¡¯t too unustomed tote-night study cram sessions before an exam. Even if someone¡¯s intelligence increased, if they didn¡¯t have the proper skills needed to learn new information, they would still struggle. That wasn¡¯t an issue for me. However, just because I could do this didn¡¯t mean I was just going to blindly agree.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for quite a lot from me,¡± I responded, ncing over at the demon king.


    He had turned back to me and was giving me that same apathetic but cautious look he seemed to apply to everything. I felt I had a right to argue though. The original agreement was that I just had to be an incubator for his baby when the time came. After dragging me to his location, he was going to start altering parts of the agreement? Now, I needed to be proper and well learned? I had to help him with his political exploits as well? Why would I be okay being handed more work with no gain?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already provided you this library.¡± He spoke quietly. ¡°What else would you ask from me?¡±


    ¡°Please, a library where you¡¯ve already decided on all of my reading material.¡± I snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t give me dishes to clean and call it a rose.¡±


    His expression flickered slightly. ¡°Alright, what do you have in mind?¡±


    I licked my lips, taking a step forward. ¡°I think you can guess what I have in mind.¡±


    ¡°This again!¡± He spat. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined to you that your levels must be higher before anything of that nature can transpire.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just looking down on me? I could handle a dragon god, do you think I couldn¡¯t handle you?¡±


    His face grew enraged. ¡°Don¡¯t bring Bahamut into this. I¡¯m aware of his¡­ desecration. Be happy that I¡¯ve forgiven such a trespass.¡±


    ¡°Trespass? As if I had a choice in the matter.¡± I huffed crossing my arms and looking away from his steely gaze. ¡°Look, you want me to spend the next three days studying. Well, I¡¯ll tell you simply that it won¡¯t happen. I am unable to do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Have I not exined myself properly before, or did you simply ignore me?¡± I raised an eyebrow, causing him to frown. ¡°Typical man who thinks he understands a woman better than herself. I have needs that must be fulfilled. If a berserker isn¡¯t allowed to battle and exude his bloodlust, then he would go mad, would he not? Name a job ss where a person isn¡¯tpelled toplete their job regrly. I may be a demon queen now, but I have the body of a seductress. I have needs and urges that must be regrly fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent maids.¡± His expression turned awkward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act na?ve now.¡± I glowered. ¡°You send a seasoned warrior¡¯s chickens, and you¡¯re only sending them to the ughter while giving the warrior nothing. As if those women were up to the task. If you weren¡¯t so busy looking into my background and just observed me, you¡¯d know there was no way I couldst three days in this library on my own. There is no saying who I might pounce, maybe even that Truthsayer of yours.¡±


    ¡°You dare threaten to cheat on me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ce a snake into a cage with rats and be surprised about what she eats.¡±


    He looked me in the eyes for a few moments and then sighed. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°In truth, I¡¯m already well aware of your condition. I hadn¡¯t realized how¡­ difficult a situation your current disposition has put you in. Perhaps I¡¯m the only one who can truly understand what you are going through.¡±


    ¡°How is that?¡±


    ¡°We are both pinnacles of our species. It is a problem with our very makeup. Human beings were never intended to hold as much mana as those of us at the higher levels. Our very existences ce pressure on this world that makes it hard to withstand. This is why even simple things like procreation be more difficult the higher your level bes. The only way to even speak withmoners is by forcibly restraining ourselves.¡±


    I slowly dropped my arms, feeling like his words were at least trying to be sympathetic. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    He stared at me, seemingly in thought for a few moments, before snapping his finger. The door opened, and the Truthsayer walked in. I watched as the demon lord turned to him. The other man bowed, holding something up that I couldn¡¯t see in front of the demon lord¡¯s broad backside. Oberon took the item, and after shooting me a quick look, the Truthsayer retreated from the room.


    ¡°Do not think that I haven¡¯t considered your presence from the moment I proposed to you. I may be a busy man, but you have been at the forefront of my mind. Since your arrival, I have been considering ways we might be able to contain¡­¡± He turned around a looked at me for wincing. ¡°You¡­¡±


    I noticed that he was holding what looked to be another choker in his hands, and narrowed my eyes. ¡°Another restraint?¡±


    ¡°You may consider it an opportunity. You should not wear it all the time, as it can be dangerous. You are not required to wear this one, but I believe it may help.¡±


    I frowned as he offered me the choker, cautiously taking it and swiping it. I immediately used Examine to look it over.


    <strong>{Ne of Numbness ¨C Removes tactile sensation.}</strong>


    ¡°Tactile sensation?¡±


    ¡°After some analysis, I¡¯ve concluded that your body is extremely sensitive. You be easily aroused because even the slightest breezes can stimte you. Even feelings of pain end up bing pleasure for you, so it¡¯s like you¡¯re being sexually stimted constantly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, this ne will remove your ability to feel anything. I say it¡¯s dangerous because any injury you received you wouldn¡¯t be able to feel. It also can be addictive. People who get used to feeling nothing find the mere act of sensation to be painful. However, given your high regeneration ability and the fact all pain is converted to pleasure, then I believe you might be uniquely suited for this item.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°At the least, it would allow you to get by for longer periods, and to think more clearly in normal situations. This is the best I can provide you for now.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I will take it.¡±


    Although I was willing to use it, it did leave me with an itchy feeling on the inside. I had already survived in this world by bing emotionally numb. I could barely feel happiness, anger, or joy anymore. Every emotion was a mere fabrication of my deception. Now, I was going to be physically numb. I¡¯d feel nothing on the inside, and nothing on the outside. Could I even call myself human at that point?


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 59

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 59


    I put on the ne, right next to the cor that they had already put on me to restrict my magic. It had been such a short time since I freed myself from that breeding prison, and I had already epted another cor. What happened to that bold woman who would do whatever she wanted from now on? I guess thefort of a civilized world, even one belonging to the demon realm, was a temptation I couldn¡¯t give up.


    Shortly after giving me the cor, Oberon gave a farewell and another warning. In three days, I had to learn a library¡¯s worth of education and be a proper demonic diplomate that wouldn¡¯t shame the demon lord or threaten his position on the throne. Even after all of that, I couldn¡¯t get a single promise that he would satisfy me sexually. He merely said that he would look into finding me a ymate that wouldn¡¯t break after a single-use.


    I decided to leave it to him then. I wasn¡¯t particrly satisfied, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it. I still wasn¡¯tpletely sure of how I stood next to Oberon. He certainly allowed me to speak my mind, but I still was wary that the wrong step could push things too far and that he might get rid of me with the snap of a finger. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t go without a fight, but I wasn¡¯t a fighter in the first ce. I desired to have Oberon, not make an enemy of him. I would y ball¡­ at least until I could y with his balls. After that, who knew?


    As I sat down and picked up a book, I couldn¡¯t help but tug ufortably at the cor around my neck. It was somewhat ufortable, but that difort wasn¡¯t being caused by the feeling of being choked. I¡¯d probably like it if the choker was tight enough to restrict my breath. This feeling came from the numbness that had permeated my body. True to his word, the cor the demon king had delivered me had caused me to lose all feeling.


    It wasn¡¯t like my sexual desire had disappeared. However, it wasn¡¯t being stoked. It was like depriving a fire of oxygen. It became smoldering charcoal, hot and simmering beneath the surface, but unable to express the energy and excitement that it wanted to. The very air used to caress my skin. The lightest breath on the back of my neck would have made me impossibly wet. Yet, I could no longer feel the air, or heat for that matter.


    It wasn¡¯t just the air, but every touch. The feel of the fabric on my skin could excite me. The feel of a chair pressing against my behind was like a paddle smacking it gently. The feel of a pencil between my fingers felt a bit like a prick yearning to be stroked. I had never realized just how perverted my mind had gotten over thest year. Sex was the only thing and everything, and it took losing those sensations before I finally realized how broken I was.


    Now, I could reach under my skirt and touched my clitoris, and I felt nothing. If I watched myself do it, I could still get wet, but without any satisfaction that came from physical pleasure or pain, there was no point. For the first time in nearly two years, I got tired of masturbation. With my mind no longer filled with sexual desire, I found my brain bing much clearer. This wasn¡¯t a clearness that resembled what I had before I had be a seductress. This was a clearness that exceeded anything I had ever achieved before, the power of leveling up and bing more than just a human.


    As my brain fog disappeared, my boredom began to amplify. I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the years since I hade to this world. I had experienced happy times, and I had experienced sad times. Those happiest times seemed to be the ones when I was on the road with Min. They weren¡¯t the only times I was happy, but they were the times I remembered being the most content with myself.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I thought I was going to change the world,¡± I whispered to myself.


    It wasn¡¯t just the sex or the excitement of going on an adventure. Min and I had many trials and tribtions as we worked our way away from Nidia and fled to the demon realm. There were times when we starved, and other times when we feared for our lives. The boat ride from the human continent to this one alone took a month and was cramped and difficult. I only got through it by ying with Min nonstop. I was surprised she managed to take it all.


    Plenty of that journey was miserable. The reason that I saw it as a happy time was the intent behind it. Min had filled my head with the idea of bing a hero. She had convinced me that I could truly make this world a better ce. Perhaps, I could have stopped the wars between humans and demons. Maybe, I could have preached love, not war, and through my pussy, I could have united the people. There were many of these thoughts that had gone through my head. I wanted fame, honor, and peace.


    Then, many things happened. I had been beaten down, forced to lose, forced to sacrifice. Over and over again, I had given everything up, and when I had finally ended up with nothing but myself, even that was taken by another. My mind that still believed that there was good in the world even after being brutalized by Nidia had slowly copsed into nihilism, and that finally reached the point of apathy.


    Min had be the hero on his own, fulfilling the dream he had wished for me. I could see though that a hero was merely a patsy for some king or lord who sought to increase their power. The appeal of being a hero was long gone. I had obtained a sort of fame, or at least I could call it infamy. I was in a position where I could influence the demon king. I could work with him and try to create peace. I could help the demons and the humans. I had no desire to do so though.


    There was nothing I wanted in life. There was no end goal for me. Treating sex as my end goal had merely been a distraction, but the cor around my neck stripped me of such a distraction. All I had left was emptiness. If I was a different kind of woman, I might be contemting suicide at this point. If life had no meaning, then why bother continuing? This world had nothing for me, and how could I even contemte trying to go home? I would be far too ashamed of the life I lived there to get by back there. I could never return to that world unless I got rid of my seductress job and became a normal woman again.


    I was far too stubborn to throw in the towel though, and so I found myself picking up books and reading. Most of the books that Oberon had left to me were extremely boring. They showed maps, listed political affiliations, and more. It was tedious and it made my head throb. At some point, I heard a knock on the exit. I walked over and opened the door to see a tray of food sitting there. The maids were avoiding me. Even with the ne, they feared I would take them.


    I made a snort, and then picked up the te and returned to my ce in the library. However, as I was walking there, I noticed a book on one of the shelves that was slightly askew. I shifted the te to one hand and pulled out the book. I only opened it after returning to my seat. Most books in this world had no kind ofbeling on the edges. They were bound in thick leather and weren¡¯t designed to be sold or examined in mass. One could forget the Dewey decimal system. One had to pull them out and open them up to learn what they were.


    ¡°The Immoral King¡­¡± I read the title.


    It sounded like some kind of fictional fantasy book, but such a thing sounded unlikely in this kind of world, let alone something owned by the demon king. I flipped the pages and started reading through the book.


    <em>My name is Julienne Smith, and this is my ount of everything I have learned sinceing to this world</em>.


    I froze for a moment, staring down at the script. Most books were written by a scribe, so the text was generally very clear, intended for other people to read it. It was only reports and surveys where the writing became impossible to read. This person¡¯s writing wasn¡¯t the worst, but it was clear they weren¡¯t a scribe either. If what that sentence said was true, this must have been the journal of the hero who killed the dragon god.


    What was his journal doing here? I supposed, since he traveled here to defeat the dragon god, then it made sense that this journal would be there too. Had he died after killing the dragon god, and the demon king took his journal? I shook my head. I knew I had to read more of this journal if I wanted to learn anything.


    <em>I havepiled this journal depicting my journey in this other world to give an ount of my findings. Although the kings and lords of humanity try to keep me distracted, I have always felt that something was off ever since I was summoned here. I hope this journal one day finds the right person, someone who can understand its contents. I believe that for that person to exist, they would have to be someone like me, someone from another world.</em>


    My heart quickened, and I could feel a growing excitement in me that was cutting through the numbness. ¡°Someone like me¡­¡±


    That was right. I wasn¡¯t the only person brought here from another world. He might have been summoned deliberately by a human ritual, while I just appeared with seemingly no reason, but we were still both from a world, unlike this one. I became even more eager to read on.


    <em>The humans here speak of a great war, one between humanity and demons. For untold centuries, the demons have steadily been invading theirnd, taking everything away from the humans. However, before there were demons and humans, there were dragons. The dragons had been hunted to extinction, and allegedly only one dragon exists, who happens to be on the same side as the demons. To them, it¡¯s a simple matter of escaping annihtion, but in my research, I¡¯m starting to see a deeper meaning.</em>


    <em>Maybe it¡¯s because I came from a more civilized world, but I believe the need for this battle isn¡¯t so simple as one side is evil and the other side is good. Rather, I havee to believe that the true battle is between the concepts of mana and energy. I have tried to exin my theories to the mages and academia of this world, but they have been unable to understand things. Mana has always been a part of this world, so they couldn¡¯t possibly grasp what a world based on energy would be.</em>


    <em>This is why I believe that only someone from another world could understand what I¡¯m about to reveal. You would need to see a world that didn¡¯t have magic to ept my theory. I¡¯m reminded of the allegory of the cave. I¡¯m sorry if you don¡¯t understand that reference. In my previous world, I was a philosophy instructor. I¡¯ll try to keep my musings to a basic level.</em>


    <em>I propose that this world is an alternate dimension that exists parallel to my world. In my world, we had theorized that there were matter and anti-matter. If the two coexisted, then they would immediately destroy each other. However, what if theyplimented each other instead? What if for the matter to exist, anti-matter existed on another coin, the flip-side of our universe was our anti-universe?</em>


    <em>Now, let¡¯s propose that the anti-energy of electricity was mana. Imagine a world where all energy was mana, and all beings were mana! I believe the world we are in was once such a world. Mana has differentws than energy. Things like the conservation of energy don¡¯t exist in this world. This is why magical feats are so¡­ well¡­ magical.</em>


    <em>I believe that some time long ago, a schism urred. Energy leaked into this world, and this caused the world to change. Afterward, it¡¯s be this weird mismatch of energy and mana. All of this conflict, at its heart, isn¡¯t light versus dark, but energy versus mana. Humans are beings of energy. Demons are beings of energy and mana. Dragons were beings of pure mana.</em>


    <em>I fear that this schism though will have one dangerous effect. If this world has been gaining energy then the flipside would have to be true too. That means that my world will be magic!</em>


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 60

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 60


    Although I had a task set to me by the demon king, I spent most of my time reading from the journal of the hero. Most of the books in that library were dry and boring, but that one was filled with information that left me constantly in shock. The hero hade from my world, or at least a world very simr to mine. I wasn¡¯t going to assume that it was my world. First of all, my world had no magic in it. If his theory was correct, then shouldn¡¯t real magic had been appearing in my world before I left. Then again, what had brought me to this world in the first ce? Maybe that was the first sign of magic?


    I looked through his journal with all of my attention, hoping that I could find out answers to that question, and many like it. He seemed to be a philosopher at heart though, and while he could alwayse up with interesting questions, his answers always left just as many questions. Some of those theories closely reflected my own. He also seemed to think that the mana in this world was dwindling, although he theorized it was being reced with energy.


    I wasn¡¯t so sure about that. I couldn¡¯t imagine a world that didn¡¯t have energy. It was a world where all matter was controlled by thews of mana. What were thews of mana? How did they differ from energy other than the existence of magic? He wasn¡¯t able to answer that question. He stated that a world where mana solely existed was unobservable because the world already existed with both mana and energy. It would be as easy as studying the fourth dimension. We could conceptualize it but never see it.


    These were the parts of his works that frustrated me. This philosopher hero was kind of an annoying guy, and it was apparent that he thought pretty highly of himself. Well, he was summoned to another world and dered as the most important person who would save that world, so maybe it made sense that he would grow a bit full of himself.


    A lot of what he wrote was just a journal though. Although he pondered the nature of this world, he also just exined what happened during his journey. He hadn¡¯t started this journal immediately aftering to this world. He had spent nearly a year merely leveling and learning about this world before encountering a single demon. If Ipared that to what I had aplished after a year of being in this world, he seemed almostcking.


    From what I could tell, he had been in this world for about five years and had chronicled his time in it for the final four. It took him about a year to max the 1<sup>st</sup>ss, another year for the 2<sup>nd</sup>, and two years to bring him through the third and into the fourth, where he reached level 100 around the time he faced the dragon god.


    He had started this journal sometime into his second year, after already experiencing so many hardships. It began with him leaving his country of origin, a country is known as Briarstock. I was familiar with the name of the country thanks to my princess training under Nova, but I didn¡¯t know much more than that it existed, and was farrger than Nidia. The hero seemed to do a tour of the country for the next year, learning things from each country, meeting nobles, and most importantly, forming alliances.


    The idea seemed to be that the hero would be used as an idol to encourage the other nations of the human realm to unite. At that time, the humans were still fractured, and there was as much infighting as there was fighting against the demons. There was no surprise that every year, they were losing ground against the united demon realm. With the fear of annihtion and the hope given by the hero, they were able to unite the kingdoms. At that point, he was only around level sixty when he finally went out to fight the demons.


    Rather than like the stories, where he easily op¡¯d them all, most of his entries during his third year were discussing the fear, frustration, and anger he felt as he fought alongside his friends, and many of them died. There was much less introspection, and the tone of his entries became much more guarded and depressing. Despite the odds though, he continued to get stronger and fight against the enemy. In the third year of the war, he finally managed to push the demons of the continent, reiming it all for the human realm.


    It was after this victory that the tone of his writing seemed to change again. He grew increasingly more cynical, and he even started questioning the humans. The lords anddies had been ecstatic over his victories, showering him with adoration and praise. However, they had also let their faults start to show. Now that they were no longer fighting to survive, they started to be greedy.


    The hero had be tired of fighting. He had lost too much. He wanted to end the war with the demons, keeping this continent and leaving the demons for that one, but the humans had grown wealthy on thend and resources conquered by the hero, and they wanted him to cross the ocean and hit them where they hurt. He hadn¡¯t exined how they had convinced or forced him to do it, but the next entry acted as if crossing the ocean had already been decided.


    A massive campaign wasunched, and the hero who was by that point level 90 and one of the strongest in the world,unched an attack against a demon port and spent a year of brutal fighting to gain a foothold on the demon continent, which is the territory they held until this day. The cost of living was extreme, but the hero¡¯s entries had be less emotional about it, and more like reporting numbers.


    <em>We managed to take Driar¡¯s Point today. Ten casualties. Tomorrow, we will try to press forward. As long as we can take the mine, they will send reinforcements.</em>


    It was that kind of writing. The energy and life had slowly been beaten out of him. I knew how he had felt. I had a simr rtionship with this world. I hade here optimistically and full of hope. Even though I had experienced so many hardships, I had thought that I could achieve miracles. My path might have been drastically different from the hero¡¯s, but in many ways, we¡¯re a lot alike. We both had be disenfranchised and even numb to everything this world threw at us.


    By the end of the year, he was downright distrustful of the humans and even seemed to suggest that there was no difference between humans and demons. He had once been on the defensive, taking back territory that belonged to humans and expelling invaders who were under their control and enve. It was really easy to see them as the enemies at that time.


    However, once crossing the ocean and ending up on the demon continent, he had switched from a defender to an aggressor. He started to be on the other side of the battle, takingnd away from demon families and innocent demons. He was oppressing them. It was only reasonable that he would start to empathize with them as well, and realize that the picture the humans had put in his mind was only a deception.


    In the fifth and final year, his tone started to be livelier again though. A lot of this seemed to stem from the elves. He had seemingly fallen in love with an elvish woman, and there were quite a few entries chronicling his rtionship with her. This had caused him to grow more sympathetic toward the demonic side, and he even started to question the intentions of the humans. This ended rather brutally, with a flood of monsters destroying the elf tribe, and it wasn¡¯t clear whether his lover lived or died, but knowing what I knew of monsters, I could imagine her state if she had lived.


    This was when he had finally changed for thest time. He became extremely set in his words.


    <em>I believe that the problem with this world fundamentallyes from mana. I had once theorized that rather than a battle between evil and good, it was a battle between mana and energy. After everything I have seen, I still believe that. However, mana is evil. Mana infects everyone and gives them the power they aren¡¯t meant to have. Animals infected with power be monsters, who do horrible things to the people of this world. Demons and humans infected with mana be monsters too, but they aren¡¯t the kind of monsters that are easy to see. It¡¯s an infection that can only be seen on the inside. I have many magicians as friends. They would likely not be too kind to hear my assessment. However, a magician doesn¡¯t contain more mana, they just manipte it. To absorb mana¡­ to be evil¡­ it¡¯s a very different thing.</em>


    Once again, I wasn¡¯t sure if I believed what he was writing about. I absorbed lots of mana. Was I really evil? I didn¡¯t want to hear an answer for that. I decided to keep reading instead.


    <em>To save this world, I must stop the mana from flowing. That is the only way. I have determined that the dragon god was the conduit, the method that brings mana to this world. They are right to call him a god, as his presence is what allows this vicious cycle to continue, for this world to be maintained. He¡¯s been growing old and sick though, and the mana has been weakening as a result. Even gods must die one day.</em>


    <em>To keep the mana flowing, reports havee that he ns to pass over his godhood to the demon king. The demon king has spent a lifetime sucking up to the dragon god, and now I know why. He wants to be a new god. If they are allowed to seed, then the demons will gain untold power. They will surge forth, take back what the humans conquered, and the cycle will only repeat itself.</em>


    <em>I¡­ hate myself for many of the things I have done. I have killed countless demons, and even ughtered innocents. It is this world; this world filled with mana is to me. To fix it, I must ride out and stop the ceremony. No new god can be born. I will break the cycle. The demons will decline and go extinct. The monsters will perish. This will be a human world. If there is some god responsible for my summoning to this world, then I am sorry. This is all I can do for this world.</em>


    <em>To whoever reads this, burn it after. I do not have the strength to burn away my history, but these words should burn. No one should know what I did or why I did it. I will call upon all of my resources. Every human who owes me a favor wille and fight in this final battle. They will believe we are fighting to defeat the demons, but I have a far more important battle in mind. I fight for the fate of the world. The dragon god and the demon king must die. No gods must be born. Ever again.</em>


    That was thest entry. The rest of the book ended there, and the hero just disappeared from history. All that I knew was that they seeded in killing the dragon god. Mana didn¡¯t dissipate as quickly as he might have hoped, but we were living in a world that was slowly losing mana. As much as I knew, it left me with so much more I wanted to know. I wanted to know his connection to Nidia, the country that ended up with the dragon god¡¯s cock. I wanted to know why the demon king survived. I wanted to know about that final battle. Most of all, I wanted to know what his fate was. In some ways, I saw his fate and my own as simr.


    ¡°Will I have the same fate as him?¡± I wondered out loud. ¡°Will I change history only to disappear in its wake?¡±


    It was a terrifying thought, but it seemed all too likely, knowing me.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 61

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 61


    I made sure to scour through the Hero¡¯s journal andmit it mostly to memory. My higher status didn¡¯t just make me stronger or faster than a normal human, but I found my ability to retain information was much easier than before. It made sense that as my intelligence and wisdom went up as numbers, there would be a real-world equivalent, but I hadn¡¯t realized how it helped until this crunch session. I had originally thought that the Demon King was being a bit hard on me by making such a ridiculous request, but I came to understand that this level of intelligence would be expected of someone in the third ss.


    Without the constant agony of sensations that caused my libido to be unceasingly triggered, my mind was a lot sharper too. This was good, as I was able to get quite a bit of reading done in those three days. In the past, my Intelligence and Wisdom were two statuses I had put very little work in. Every time you leveled, you¡¯d get a point, but I gained very few additional points outside of that. Endurance and, Charisma grew far ahead of the others, and even Agility went up a little, but Intelligence and Wisdom were probably somewhat low for my level.


    What could I say? Since I hade to this world, I had done very little reading or study. My libido had clouded my mind to a horrifying degree, and I hadn¡¯t realized just how foggy every day had been until I was able to think about other things. It must have been simr to someone taking medicine after a lifetime of attention deficit disorder or something.


    Well, even if my intelligence was considered low for my level, I had been a college student beforeing to this world, and the familiarity I had with studying took over and I was able to get to work reading through the demon king¡¯s books. I remembered just about everything I read after the first time and only needed a few refreshers, particrly on the subjects I was unfamiliar with. Other than when I stopped to eat, I spent the majority of the day studying. I would read a variety of books, not always sticking to the assigned material. I wasn¡¯t some robot, after all. I had my limits.


    Thankfully, the demon king¡¯s library didn¡¯t consist of only nonfiction historical records and political reports. There were a few stories, fables, and literature threw in. I was surprised to find that most of it were stolen from the human world. The demons didn¡¯t appear to have very much culture. Most of their stories were human parables that were taken when they had conquered humannds.


    Part of me understood this as the demons were half-human, and could even be considered descendants of humans. A good portion of their poption even was human, and that wasn¡¯t even including the demons which had such a light demonic bloodline that they appeared indistinguishable from a human. However, the demon realm had existed for some time. In all of these years, had the demons not attempted any kind of major art? They had no fairy tales, no unique songs, or solely demonic culture? Their entire culture seemed to be centered around iming what the humans had built. Even after reading the Hero¡¯s harrowing ount, I was starting to understand the human¡¯s point of view as well.


    Either way, at my level, I could easily lose sleep and be rested with only a few hours. With nothing to do but study, and even my sex drive stalled, I was able to pace myself and get through the necessary reading material in those three days. As I closed thest book, I leaned back in the chair and rubbed my shoulders, feeling mentally drained. There was something I liked when I felt mentally drained. What was that again? Oh, right. Dick.


    ¡°I could use a nice hard cock.¡± I sighed.


    Just because I felt nothing didn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t have a libido or could get horny. Since my body wasn¡¯t being stimted, I could ignore those urges, but that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t have them. I had avoided thinking about it though because I felt like once I sumbed to them, I¡¯d be like an alcoholic falling off the wagon. I wanted to go as far as I could go without falling into temptation. The cor was a nicotine patch, but it still left me wanting my next hit.


    Since I had been a good girl for thest three days, why couldn¡¯t I y a little bit? My finger went to my neck, lightly tracing the smooth, cold choker. It had the texture of leather, although it felt a bit harder than leather. I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who minded the feeling of being constricted. After all, I had special skills that would prevent anyone from holding me truly against my will. The only traps I had to worry about these days were psychological ones.


    That was part of the reason I hesitated. Would I be able to put the cor back on once I took it off, or would I sumbpletely to my lust? I honestly couldn¡¯t answer that. Oberon had said that the cor was addicting. It was addicting in the same way powerful pain killers could be addicting. As the numb feeling took over your body, even the act of feeling something could be perceived as pain.


    My issue was far more terrifying. While I could acknowledge the pain, it all felt like pleasure to my body. I wasn¡¯t addicted to the feeling of numbness, I was terrified of the feelings I could experience if my body was even more sensitive. When I was unused to the intense sensations, would I even be able to handle them? I might end up going on a bender that would get me killed. My finger stopped over thetch. Just a small bit of force and the cor would fall harmlessly to the ground.


    There was a thud, a click, and then the turning of a doorknob. I dropped my hand down and turned just as the door started to open with a rusty squeak. It wasn¡¯t close to mealtime, so I was a bit surprised at the interruption, but when I saw the familiar face of the Truthkeeper, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small sigh.


    ¡°Husband is ghosting me again?¡± I raised an eyebrow with a wry expression.


    ¡°Ghost?¡± He blinked and then shook his head. ¡°Um, you¡¯re to be brought down and prepared for the ceremony tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ceremony?¡±


    ¡°It will be your wedding announcement tonight. It will be a banquet in your honor before the council.¡±


    ¡°The Demon King doesn¡¯t waste any time.¡±


    He had told me I had three days to get ready, and this was the third day. What would have happened if he hade a few hours earlier? I only just finished my studies. Well, probably nothing, as I probably could have learned enough to fake it after a single day. I casually got up out of my chair. The books were left in disorder all over the table and even on the floor, but that would be someone else¡¯s problem. One book I had pocketed, was the Hero¡¯s journal. As for where I hid it on my person, it was a ce that would unlikely be found unless I wanted it to be found.


    The Demon King probably wouldn¡¯t notice or miss that single book. I had already memorized it, but I still took it with me just in case my memory proved unreliable. I couldn¡¯t say anything in it was particrly important. It was mostly just the ramblings of a philosopher going on about his existential crisis while being an icon and heroic pawn of the demon and human war. I still felt an urge to hold onto it, like it was meant for me. I came from another world, and I was the only one who could truly understand where he wasing from.


    ¡°There is a dress already prepared for you in your room.¡± The Truthsayer dered as we walked through the hallways toward my room once again, the other one of the two ces I had visited in this mansion. ¡°You will need to bathe and prepare yourself for the banquet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need a maid, won¡¯t I?¡± I asked, my lips quirking slightly.


    I was trying to put the Truthsayer off. He had seen the other women and had even been the one to deal with the aftermath. However, he seemed more prepared this time.


    ¡°The Demon King searched far and wide, and he found a suitable made for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I find that hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°If she is unsuitable, you only need to say the word.¡± He stopped in front of my door and made a gesture toward it.


    I looked at him cautiously, but then I grabbed the doorknob and opened it, stepping into my room. I could smell a strange and unfamiliar scene. My eyes looked around the room until theynded on a woman who was sitting in a chair in the corner. She was staring ahead nkly and didn¡¯t even acknowledge my presence.


    I raised an eyebrow. She was a rather pretty woman, with dark brown skin, brown hair, and brown eyes. She sort of reminded me of Jenai. Seeing her there, I couldn¡¯t help butpare her to Min, even though when Ipared the two, they couldn¡¯t be more different. Min was small with a t chest and a boyish body. She had short hair and a rosy pinkness to her cheeks. This girl had a veryrge chest and a shapely body. I had to admit that she had a hotter body than me.


    Although having children had curved me out a bit, my body was more of a celebrity or model body. On the other hand, she seemed to have a porn star body. I found myself wanting to y with her. She was practically a walking sex doll.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± I gave her my best smile, but she remained unblinking and staring forward. ¡°Hello?¡±


    I walked over and grabbed her. When I grabbed onto her, I immediately took control. I used Restriction to seal her movements, and then I tried to control her mind. That was when I couldn¡¯t help but gasp. With a hiss, I took a step back. I delved into the woman¡¯s mind, but there was nothing there. She was an empty shell.


    ¡°She¡¯s a homunculus, an artificial human.¡± A voice came from behind me.


    I turned back to see the Truthsayer standing at the door. When I had entered and looked for my new maid, he had followed behind.


    ¡°Artificial?¡± I sneered, feeling somewhat duped. ¡°I am expecting proper service and you give me a stic toy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the name confuse you, homunculus used to be humans.¡± He responded. ¡°The body ispletely real.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± I made a face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s some kind of Frankenstein¡¯s monster.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± He shook his head again. ¡°This used to be a person. However, the soul has been burned away and the body has been ced under an enchantment that keeps it alive. This is done for the most severe of crimes. Even after death, they remain as a servant for the demon realm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a body that has no soul?¡± My mouth fell open, genuinely surprised for once. ¡°What crime deserved that?¡±


    ¡°She was a spy. The human realm tried to sneak her into the Demon King¡¯s bed. She paid the price for getting caught.¡± He shrugged, and when he saw me still looking doubtful he continued. ¡°She was a level 90, and despite the soul¡¯s destruction, she is still a level 90. She will take any orders you give, and do anything you ask. Since she has no mind, she will face no psychological damage no matter what you do or how long you do it.¡±


    I closed my mouth, but continue to look at the unmoving doll suspiciously. It had been a well-thought-out gift. The Demon King truly had picked an unbreakablepanion for me to y with. However, such a mindless doll seemed to take the pleasure out of it. ying with some empty husk wouldn¡¯t feel as satisfying. That¡¯s when a thought came to my mind.


    ¡°Jenai¡­¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±


    A small smile formed on my lips. ¡°I might be able to work with this.¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 62

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 62


    I didn¡¯t have the time tobine Jenai with the homunculus body just yet. The demon king wanted me to attend this g of his, after all. I could still make use of the robotic-like features of the soulless human, having her remove my clothing and help me dress. Thankfully, despite having no soul, her mind seemed to work. She knew dresses and could carry out tasks I asked her to do. It wasn¡¯t like I needed to exin each step. She had the basic knowledge of ady and was able to carry out any task I asked of her with a mechanical-like steadiness.


    After she dressed me up in proper attire, I stroked her cheek. Goosebumps appeared on her skin, but her face didn¡¯t react at all. It seemed like the body would still react to a couple of things. Maybe I should y with her a few times before I let Jenai have her. Clearing my throat, I turned away and made sure I was proper in the mirror. It had been a long time since I had ever actually attempted to clean up. My body could be instantly cleaned with the wave of a hand. Pretty and difficult to put on dresses only got in the way when I was ready to take them off for sex. As for hair and makeup, when someone had the superhuman charm that I did, it just seemed like overkill.


    However, since the demon king wanted to parade me around, I decided to give him the doll he wanted. I picked out the finest dress and did my hair and makeup to the best of my skill. It wasn¡¯t at the level of Hollywood makeup design, but I could have painted my face like a clown and still stunned everyone with my beauty. Maybe I was bing a bit conceited. I knew I was beautiful, but I shouldn¡¯t assume anything when it came to demons. As I final step, I set Beautification to demon.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready¡­¡± I finally announced when I made sure I was dressed up as nicely as I could manage without a team of beauty experts.


    The door opened up and the Truthsayer showed his head. ¡°My¡­ah¡­¡±


    His expression was extremely satisfying. The Truthsayer who had so far spurned most of my advances stopped in mid-sentence. His mouth had fallen open and his eyes had widened. He seemed to be in aplete state of shock. This was with their suppression ne on so that only spoke to my current appearance.


    ¡°Shall you lead the way?¡± I asked, attempting to act dainty and formal, returning to the princess training that I had received thanks to Nova in what felt like forever ago.


    To his credit, the Truthsayer managed to snap out of his daze and quickly nod his head. ¡°Yes, of course! My apologies!¡±


    I gave a little smile and a wave, and the Truthsayer finally broke his gaze away from me and turned to the hallway. He began to walk away taking quick steps as if he was trying to flee from me. I maintained my pace, feeling a bit like a lioness on the hunt. Of course, I¡¯d never dare to pounce. This was still Oberon¡¯s ce, and I couldn¡¯t do anything unbing of a queen. Plus, I had done all of this to get dressed up, and it¡¯d be a shame if I ruined it all on the way.


    Since this was the demon king¡¯s mansion, I presumed that the house of the parliament was in another building. That¡¯s why I was surprised when we didn¡¯t head for the exit but instead continued down into an area that resembled a dungeon. There were a pair of guards, and the Truthsayer even needed to use a key to get through the door. The distrustful part of me wondered if this was a trap. Perhaps the demon king changed his mind and set up a situation where he could get rid of me.


    I didn¡¯t follow the Truthsayer with apprehension or fear though. If the demon king betrayed me, I¡¯d make sure he paid in his skin. I was confident no one could constrain me if I didn¡¯t allow it. The only reason I allowed the cors on my neck in the first ce was that I knew I¡¯d be able to take them off whenever I wanted. If he attempted to kill me, well many tried to kill me before and failed. I wasn¡¯t afraid of death. I was numb to it.


    I was confident that I wouldn¡¯t die, or at least not without exacting my vengeance. However, even if I did die, I didn¡¯t have much of an aversion to that either. At this point, I walked alongside death. I wouldn¡¯t say death and I were old friends, but we were fuck buddies.


    It seemed like my worries were for naught, as the underground dungeon disappeared and I found myself in hallways. I realized that an underground tunnel system had been built under the city. This allowed the parliament to move without walking among themon people. Considering thest time we were paraded in public, there was an assassination attempt, I could understand why this existed all too easily. The hallway went on for a while, with a few intersections which let off into different directions.


    It was clear this was amon mode of travel and not some emergency option, as we passed guards on patrol and other nobles who seemed to be heading in the same direction. There were also signs at every intersection as well as maps to lead the way. It wasn¡¯t intended to confuse people, but to provide convenience to the nobles.


    Although I said that there were other nobles heading in the same direction, they didn¡¯t join us. As soon as anyone turned a corner and saw me, their mouth would fall open and their face would go ck in stunned admiration. The more perverted of the bunch instantly got hard, and I could see their stiffening member in their pants. If I wasn¡¯t following the Truthsayer and trying to maintain my appearance, I would have yed with them. It had been a long time since I felt a hard cock in my mouth.


    Well, at the moment, I couldn¡¯t feel much of anything, but that deterred me only so much. It was true that my skin was extremely sensitive and that my pussy constantly ached from arousal. It was also true that the cor numbed all of those feelings. However, a girl could get aroused from more than just physical touch. For example, seeing a man get hard looking at me was more than enough to get my juices flowing.


    I tried to ignore them the best I could though. I had gone clean for so long, but the fact I didn¡¯t get to y before leaving was just torture. I was going to ruin my panties before even getting to the house of the parliament!


    To keep my arousal under control, I started thinking about all of the information Oberon asked me to memorize. I started reciting the names and dates that I had read, sorting and contextualizing them. It was the best method at my disposal to get a grip of my mind. Ever so slowly, and with a good bit of effort, I forced myself to calm down. To think, a single stiffy was enough to bring back all of my naughty habits.


    As we got closer to the house of the parliament, we left all of those tempting dirty nobles behind, and so I was also able to put them out of my mind. We reached a new gate, and the Truthsayer quickly opened the gate and continued into a new building. I hadn¡¯t noticed when we left, but the guards had also been stunned by my beauty. They were wearing helmets though so their vacant stares were lost on me unless I was paying attention. The Truthsayer seemed to recognize this, as he moved quickly through them and didn¡¯t question their seemingck of response. He also hadn¡¯t looked back at me once since we started our journey.


    We left the stuffy underground and came out into a much nicer hallway with beautiful wooden floors and white walls. There were paintings, marble statues, and more which showed it was a ce of wealth and elegance. Compared to the somewhat drab castle of Nidia, this ce disyed a lot more wealth. Then again, that was a single small country, while this was the seat of power for the entire demon realm. Although they are in decline now, they had once been a force that threatened to wipe out the human realm and conquer the world.


    Just as I started to see crowds and hear the mumble of people, the Truthsayer made a sudden turn, bringing me into a small waiting room. It had a table and chairs, and not much else. I frowned as I looked at it. I was getting ready to mingle, and yet he quickly dragged me to this ce?


    ¡°Please wait here, mydy.¡± He spoke, still avoiding my eye as he bowed and then closed the door behind me.


    I shot the door a re and then crossed my arms. Had the door been a person, they assuredly would have wilted away just by my displeasure. Unfortunately, it was inanimate, and my true source of displeasure was absent as he always was. The Demon King, even on my debut, had found a way to ignore me. He seriously needed to learn how to treat ady. Ady needed to be given attention. Even if he hit her, berated her, and choked her until an inch of her life¡­ at least she¡¯d know he cared. Well, maybe that was just me, but I was pretty sure on the attention part.


    I tried to be good. I really did. I even sat down for a minute. However, it had been three days of neglect followed by three days of forced study. That was nearly a week of waiting. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of sex, although I considered masturbating while I was waiting. That would involve taking off my cor though, and once that was off, I couldn¡¯t be held responsible for what I did. I¡¯d like to release my Frenzy and start an orgy in the parliament right there. Such a proposition sounded quite fun to me. I¡¯d have seriously considered it if I wasn¡¯t worried that Oberon would have me executed immediately.


    That let my eyes wander back to the door. Strictly speaking, the Truthsayer had only asked me to wait. It wasn¡¯t an order, and it certainly didn¡¯te from the mouth of my husband. If I chose to ignore his advice, anyone could excuse me for not realizing what I was and wasn¡¯t allowed to do. It felt like a perfectly reasonable excuse in my head. I conveniently allowed myself to be convinced with that.


    Brushing back my hair, I checked myself onest time in the mirror. My hair and body were still as perfect as always. I adjusted the girls to make sure they were showing enough cleavage, and I pursed my lips. Yeah, I¡¯d do me. Satisfied with my appearance, I opened the door and left the room. What was the worst thing that would happen?


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 63

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 63


    I left the waiting room I was stashed away and discard in and then headed for the main area. It wasn¡¯t hard to find, as it was the area where the music wasing from. Multiple string instruments were creating a pseudo-ssical feel to the whole affair. That was reinforced by the borate dresses and suits being worn by the guests. Before anyone could see me, I lifted a hood that was a part of my dress. Most of my dresses had hoods attached to them, as it had been necessary to hide my appearance from time to time.


    The hood didn¡¯t make me invisible, but it would keep me from being seen by an entire crowd. Only those facing me directly would be able to get a good look at my appearance. Even when I was being reckless, I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to walk into a room with my face exposed. Of course, the dress I was wearing showed off my body too and might lead to more attention. Even shaped by my seductress ss, I had always been somewhat slim. Since being used as a baby maker though, my body had fleshed out considerably. I had an hourss figure now, with arger chest and wider hips. My ass was the type that countless rappers would sing about. Even without my face on disy, I knew I¡¯d draw attention.


    I moved fairly unnoticed, but that was because I wasn¡¯ting from the direction of the guests. I had been taken the back way, and the only people I saw were servants. Most of them were too busy with the affair to take notice of me. Those that did only looked long enough to see that I was a guest, and made sure to disappear as quickly as possible. The servants seemed to have a healthy fear of offending the nobles and high society that would make up this event.


    With my level, I was considerably more skilled in most areas. This included my movements. That¡¯s why I was able to time it so that I caught up with a servant in front of me just as they opened the door. As they stepped in, I stepped passed them, causing them to nearly jump. I plucked a ss of wine off the te and smiled at them. The servant inadvertently took a look into my hood.


    ¡°A-ah!¡± His eyes widened in a transfixed manner.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I rose the ss to my lips and sipped, then turned and continued.


    The servant remained frozen, staring at my behind for several moments before he finally shook himself and went back to work. It was only a brief look, and I did have the restrictions around my neck. I could also sense that the waiter was a rather high level, at leastpared to mostmoners. It seemed like everyone present was least in the second ss. This was probably a requirement. Lower leveled riffraff would have been suffocated by the high status of those attending such an event. High society coincided well with high levels.


    The room beyond was quite colorful, and not simply because of the dress. Although they collectively were referred to as demons, every demon came from a line of half-human, half-monster. As they bred more humans into their family, their monstrous features would gradually decrease and they would appear more human. Those that were in the high society would be the ones who had the purest blood and thus contained the most monstrous features.


    As a result, the room was filled with an assortment of skin colors, horns, hooves, and various other parts that showed this was undoubtedly a gathering of demons, not humans. Other than their physical appearances though, they held themselves exactly like their human counterparts. That was to say they kept their backs straight and spoke in small groups, passing small talk as they schemed against each other. It did remind me of Nidia, although without the sexual undercurrent that had infected that country with their sex parties.


    The room was seemingly split up into three sections. The first section was filled with tables, which was likely where the banquet was going to be held. The second section mostly had people standing and talking. It was the area for people to talk business. The final section was a dance floor. There were one or two partners on the floor. A woman would drag her reluctant husband out to dance as the string-instrument band yed. I teetered between the talking groups and the dance floor. I liked the physicality of the dance floor, but a little dirty talk didn¡¯t hurt either.


    ¡°King Oberon really should do something about the humans. It¡¯s about time that we kicked them off of our continent.¡± I heard a man with goat horns snort as I neared his group.


    ¡°He needs to resolve the issue with the blood purity first. My third cousin was recently born, and he didn¡¯t even have gills!¡± A slightly bluish man who likely came from some kind of fish monster responded.


    ¡°I¡¯d say that Oberon hasn¡¯t done anything in a long time. If he doesn¡¯t wish to lead this country, other families would happily take the job.¡± A vampire added.


    ¡°Someone like Lord Tigon?¡± The fish man raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Be careful what you say out loud.¡± The horned man chuckled. ¡°Those words could be misconstrued as treason.¡±


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want that!¡± The vampire responded although he wore a grin and the other two men sounded amused as well.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ disgraceful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until a voice spoke next to me that I realized I hadn¡¯t been moving and had instead been listening in on their conversation. I wasn¡¯t the only one. I tilted my head to see a tall and muscr man. His eyes were slitted like a snake, and he had traces of scales on his neck.


    ¡°What is?¡± I asked innocently.


    ¡°There was a time not too long ago where such men wouldn¡¯t dare say such things in the open. There was once a great deal of respect and fear for Demon Lord Oberon. Now, young nobles openly mock him. Lord Tigon has done a good job dividing the court into two sides.¡±


    ¡°And which side are you on?¡± I asked, smirking slightly.


    His shoulders rxed slightly, and a small smile formed on his lips. ¡°At the moment, I seem to be by your side.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful. My side is a dangerous ce to be.¡±


    ¡°What man doesn¡¯t love a sense of danger.¡± He openly smiled, turning to me. ¡°I thought I knew everyone in the capital, but I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met.¡±


    ¡°I arrived rather recently,¡± I responded. ¡°And I don¡¯t get out much.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He looked down at me curiously. ¡°Even so, a beauty like you I would recognize with only a single view. You see, my eyesight is very good.¡±


    I brought out my hand, and he took it and kissed the back of it. It had been a long time since I got to act the part of thedy, but it slipped back on like an old glove. When every action a person took was an act, switching characters was simply a matter of course.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my¡­ father has kept me locked up. This is the first-time daddy is letting me out in public.¡±


    Of course, the daddy I was talking about was Oberon. I didn¡¯t mind calling him daddy, now and if he ever finally took me into the bedroom. It wasn¡¯t the first time I treated a king like my daddy. Either way, I couldn¡¯t exactly say I had no family, now could I?


    Even after kissing my hand, he continued to hold it as he looked down at me a bit like a predator might look at prey. ¡°He¡¯s a cruel man, denying the world your beauty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know anyone here. You are?¡±


    I did know who he was. I hadn¡¯t spent thest three days studying for nothing. However, why would I reveal that to him? Men liked to talk when you gave them the opportunity, and they liked exining things to women even more.


    ¡°I am Lord Snyder, of the Naga family. In the capital, we¡¯re the 3<sup>rd</sup>most powerful family.¡±


    I listened with interest, but I already knew that. Oberon had the strongest family, but that family only consisted of himself. Perhaps his ce on the throne would be more secure if he had a family line to speak of. The records didn¡¯t say how a single man without the support of a family came to power, but it was one of the things I was most curious about after all of my delvings through the power structure of this country.


    The house of dir, the vampiric house that Lord Tigon was a part of was the second strongest family. Although all the families were officially allied, it was pretty clear that the house of dir was only a few steps from open rebellion against Oberon. You couldn¡¯t me them. The hero appeared and changed the course of the war. They lost all of thends they had conquered and the dragon god had perished. Since then, Lord Oberon did nothing to strike back. Instead, he sat on his hands and waited as the power he had spent countless years creating splintered apart.


    After the dir family, it was the Naga family. The Naga family seemed rather neutral in this conflict between Oberon and dir. At least, they hadn¡¯t dered a side thus far. Some thought they were just biding their time before making a move themselves. Others thought they were just waiting for the winner. That meant that this Lord Snyder was feeling me out. He was trying to figure out what side I was on, which is why he made such ament in the Demon King¡¯s defense. Had I tried to defend those men, I¡¯d be on Lord Tigon¡¯s side. If I had openly agreed with him, I¡¯d be on Oberon¡¯s side. Well, two can y this game.


    ¡°You speak as if we are in the capital.¡± I mused. ¡°I thought the capital was where the demon king¡¯s castle is?¡±


    ¡°The capital is where the seat of power is.¡± Lord Snyder sighed, his expression turning mncholy as he gazed off. ¡°And frankly, I¡¯m not confident it¡¯s the with the demon king anymore.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about such things.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Daddy told me that I shouldn¡¯t worry about such politics.¡±


    He looked back at me, a small smile returning to his lips. ¡°I¡¯m having trouble cing you with a family. Are you from an extended family? I don¡¯t see any markings that hint at your lineage. You are quite beautiful. Are you perhaps a Nymph?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a human, if that is what you¡¯re asking.¡± I grinned. ¡°Then again, I haven¡¯t decided what kind of demon I am yet.¡±


    I was undeniably a demon. It didn¡¯t matter what anyone said. Not only was my job a demon queen, but I had mothered more demon lines than anyone dead or living. If a 1<sup>st</sup>generation demon was revered and respected as the progenitor of a species, then wasn¡¯t their mom the matriarch? In that case, I was the matriarch to a dozen demon lines.


    ¡°She certainly isn¡¯t.¡± A voice stated as they walked toward us.


    ¡°Elf hero.¡± Lord Snyder spoke stiffly.


    ¡°Min¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but breathe out.


    Min hade to this event as well. My mind which had been full of thoughts of toying with this man before I suddenly went out the door as soon as I saw him. He was wearing all white, a military uniform that gave him an extremely elegant aura. He wore a sword at his waist and held himself with an air of confidence that it was difficult to connect with my little elf ve. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of innocence or femininity left. He was extremely handsome.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Lord Snyder asked, looking uncertain.


    Elves weren¡¯t technically demons, but they weren¡¯t humans either. That put them in a grey area where neither side knew exactly what to do with them. However, Min had undoubtedly sided with the humans, which was enough to make any demon ufortable.


    ¡°We do.¡± He nodded. ¡°Although only for a few months.¡±


    Those words stung slightly, but they were truthful. At that point, I had been in that world for over a year. If I added up all the time I had traveled with Min, it was only a few months. Then there were the years of my life before I had even gotten here, which felt like many eternities ago. Simply put, Min and I had never really known each other for long. Our closeness had alwayse from necessity. The man before me was practically a strangerpared to the Min I once knew.


    Yet, every time I faced him, I felt all of my confidence leave me. My certainty, my control, it all went out the window with a single look. As if to punctuate my difort, the musicians just finished theirst song, leaving a moment of awkward silence.


    ¡°Wh-what do you want?¡± I asked, hugging myself.


    He smiled and presented his palm. ¡°May I have this next dance?¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 64

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 64


    I felt a strange sh of confusion as my heart started to increase momentarily. I was naturally suspicious of Min these days. I had left him for dead, and he had suddenly reappeared monthster on the other side. He imed to be a hero from another world named Bryson and seemed to be on the human side. More particrly, he was on Devon¡¯s side. I didn¡¯t have a particr hatred for Devon. There just wasn¡¯t anything between us anymore. It almost felt like all my ex-boyfriends were forming a club to talk about me behind my back.


    Either way, he was offering me a way out of Lord Snyder¡¯s awkward questioning. Plus, it had been a long time since I hadst had the opportunity to dance. After biting my lip and hesitating for a moment, I decided to pull out my hand. Min took it and then guided me onto the dance floor. The next song seemed to begin just as we reached the floor. Instead of being upbeat and joyful, it was a slow and romantic song.


    Min put an arm around my waist and put a hand on his shoulder. Min used to be rather scrawny. When did his shoulders be so broad and muscr? It wasn¡¯t something given to him purely by levels, like my feminine figure. He had already been at a high level back when he was a thin and malnourished female elf. Not everything had changed about Min. He still only came up to my chest, but he no longer felt gentle. I took the first step, and Min followed my lead. We stumbled once as my foot caught on his, but our movements quickly smoothed out.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m supposed to be the one leading.¡± He smirked up at me.


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± I demanded.


    His smile grew. ¡°Never. I¡¯ll follow you where ever you lead.¡±


    I felt my face grow a bit hot. Had Min always spoken so confidently? I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it though, as I was leading him across the dance floor. Min was as quick a learner here as he was in the bedroom. Soon, we were moving in near unison, spinning around as the music began to pick up the pace. However, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to be lost in the moment. Min was no longer my trusted ve. I didn¡¯t know what Min was to me anymore.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I whispered in his ear.


    He hesitated for a second and then whispered back. ¡°The same reason you are here.¡±


    ¡°I seriously doubt that,¡± I responded wryly.


    If Min was there to marry the demon king, then we¡¯d have a far different interaction at that moment.


    ¡°This world is broken, Aria¡­¡± Min spoke suddenly as I let him pull away.


    I pulled him back to me, his body pressing tightly against mine, his face a few centimeters from my chest.


    ¡°And you¡¯ll be the one to fix it?¡± My words sounded almost mocking, but I couldn¡¯t keep the scorn out of my voice.


    It was a kind of self-scorn too. I had allowed this world to break me. I had no such dreams or optimisms. I only existed at this point to wonder why I was ever brought here.


    ¡°If no one will ever step up, then nothing will ever be fixed.¡± Min dered, and then he looked away with a momentary look of pain. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have put my dreams on you. I was too scared of the future, of fate¡­ and so I put all of my hopes and dreams on you. I pushed you away.¡±


    At that moment I was shocked, I was surprised to find that Min was leading me, and I had started to follow. He spun me around, in his arm before catching me, and I heard a gasp and pping. The dance floor had cleared out, and we were the only couple on the floor. Everyone else had formed a circle around us and were watching, just like the bride and groom¡¯s first dance at a wedding. I wasn¡¯t focused on anyone else though. My mind waspletely on this conversation, the first real one we had since Min had disappeared over their cliff.


    ¡°Is that what you think? That you were pushing me away?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re all alone, now,¡± Min responded. ¡°I had thought I¡¯d apany you everywhere, but you ended up alone all the same.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s on me,¡± I responded, a slight edge to my voice. ¡°I¡¯m the one who pushed you away. I push everyone away. I used you. I insulted you. I misgendered you. I am the bad guy here.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± He repeated my own words back at me, a slight smile on his face, but also eyes filled with unshed tears. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re bad, Aria.¡±


    I thought I could no longer feel pain. I had be numb in all things. So, why did those words hurt me so much? He could have said I was evil. He could have said I was a whore. He could have told me I was a murderer, a slut, a monster¡­ it would have all been true, and I would haveughed it away. Yet, saying what he did felt infinitely more painful. I felt a stinging in my eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know me. You don¡¯t know the things I¡¯ve done,¡± I began, trying to push away.


    Min held onto me tighter. Why was he so strong? I feltpletely at his mercy in those muscr arms. I felt safe, but also terrified.


    ¡°I was wrong.¡± Min dered as we moved faster and faster, the music reaching its finale. ¡°I have to be the one to save you because once, you were the one who saved me.¡±


    ¡°Min¡­¡± When the dance ended, I stopped where Min wanted me.


    He had defeated mepletely. I was putty in his arms. I wanted him to rescue me. I wanted him to just tell me what to do. My lips started to move toward his. My eyes closed.


    p. p. p.


    The crowds around us broke and started to cheer and apud. I snapped out of my daze, opening my eyes and looking around. I realized that my hood had fallen back, and my face was on full disy to the crowd. There was arge crowd around us now, who had been watching us dance, even if they weren¡¯t able to hear our words. Had they heard what we said? I didn¡¯t even know, I had been so absorbed in our actions.


    I noticed Devon watching from one side of the room. He didn¡¯t have a particrly pleased look on his face. Lord Tigon was sitting near him. He had an indescribably smug expression on his face. His eyes weren¡¯t locked on me though. They were on another form, which I realized was Oberon. If Devon¡¯s expression looked cloudy, Oberon¡¯s expression appeared to be thunderclouds.


    My sluggish mind started working again. I had been taken by the moment, but I wasn¡¯t dumb. I understood enough about political intrigue. I was supposed to be announced as the uing queen and wife to King Oberon at this very celebration. Yet, my first introduction to the demon nobility was in the arms of a handsome hero. Our dance had also been very close, and we had almost kissed.


    ¡°I-is that what this was about?¡± I demanded.


    Min cocked his head. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You just wanted to embarrass me?¡± I sneered.


    Min¡¯s expression looked confused. I shook my head. Maybe he hadn¡¯t known. Either way, ignorance wasn¡¯t an excuse.


    ¡°You dance well, elf.¡± My voice spoke up, and Iced my voice and body with whatever charm could be squeezed through my various restrictors.


    My voice seemed to cut through the pping and shouts and the crowds quickly quieted down.


    ¡°Elf?¡± Min couldn¡¯t help but stare at me like I had grown horns.


    Well, maybe I would have to grow horns at some point. I had already warned Min, after all. I wasn¡¯t the woman that he once knew. I was something else. The sooner he realized that the sooner he¡¯d be better off.


    ¡°I think that in the future, I¡¯ll leave the lead to my husband.¡± I dered, taking two steps back and then turning away.


    My words caused a wave of confusion. I could see Min confused as well. The crowd moved aside for me though, and I walked directly to the front of the room. The confusion only grew as I approached the demon king. Those that didn¡¯t already know thought I was trying to cause trouble. A few even waited for one of the guards to grab me and push me away. Yet, the guards didn¡¯t stop my approach, and Demon King Oberon didn¡¯t hesitate as he stepped next to him and wrapped my thin army through his broad one.


    As I looked up at him, I thought that this was better. I should be looking up at my man, not having him look up at me. This was just the way it had to be. As I looked back at the crowd, the realization was only just starting to spread. There had been a reason that this celebration was called out of nowhere. Everyone figured there would be some kind of announcement. To find out that a random beautiful woman who stood out at the beginning of the dance was part of that announcement was a shock to everyone.


    Min¡¯s face went through several changes of expression. He was surprised, angry, and frustrated, and there was even a moment when he looked hurt. However, he quickly schooled himself and returned to Devon¡¯s side. I also noticed that when I touched the demon king, Devon had stood up, and it was only through some choice words from Lord Tigon that he finally sat back down.


    ¡°You like to cut things close.¡± Demon King Oberon spoke in a low voice toward me.


    ¡°You should have realized that when you proposed to marry me,¡± I responded, smiling up at him.


    ¡°You are¡­ interesting. I¡¯ll give you that much.¡±


    ¡°I want far more than that.¡± I pouted, my free hand grabbing his butt from behind.


    He stiffened for just a moment before shooting me a narrowed-eye look. ¡°Damn it, woman. Sometimes I don¡¯t know if I should kill you or fuck you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I like it.¡± I batted my eyes.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He snorted.


    He didn¡¯t sound particrly displeased. I had taken a situation that might have embarrassed the demon king and turned it around to embarrass the elf hero. I had to throw Min under the bus, but it wasn¡¯t like he wasn¡¯t partly to me for it.


    ¡°Is it really true?¡± One of the spectators could no longer stand the mumbling suspense.


    The crowds of demons finally settled down as the question they were all wondering was asked. Well, he hadn¡¯t asked a question that said anything. What was true? Still, everyone waited on Demon Lord Oberon¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I have decided to get married.¡± Lord Oberon dered. ¡°In one month, I will be wed to this woman, Aria.¡±


    The hushed voices exploded again into excited conversation. I could feel Devon ring unhappily at us, only just managing to restrain himself. As for Min, he seemed to have left the room to gopose himself. Lord Snyder who I had spoken with earlier was staring with his mouth wide open. Lord Tigon wasn¡¯t looking our way, but I had a feeling he had many eyes on us anyway.


    I couldn¡¯t bask in it too much though, as the announcement turned out to be one for myself as well. Lord Oberon had dered we¡¯d be marrying in a month. Wasn¡¯t that a bit fast? I didn¡¯t know how these kinds of things went, but I had thought I was going to have more time than that. I noticed that Lord Oberon was looking down at me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You will be very busy this next month.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about decorations or dresses. I¡¯ll just trust whoever you pick.¡± I dered.


    He shook his head. ¡°No, you misunderstand. Before our wedding night, you have much leveling to do.¡±


    ¡°Leveling?¡± I blinked. ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided you¡¯re to reach level 90 before we get married.¡±


    ¡°Before!¡± My eyes widened. ¡°H-how?¡±


    A scary smile formed on his lips. ¡°The only way you know how.¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 65

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 65


    ¡°When do I get to start?¡± I asked, unable to keep the eagerness from my voice.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± King Oberon grunted. ¡°When we return to my castle, I will make arrangements.¡±


    ¡°That long¡­¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°Do not test my patience anymore, woman. You very nearly started an international incident here. If I didn¡¯t need you toplete my ns, then you would have already been removed from my presence.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you do need me though.¡± I purred, putting an arm on his chest and gazing up at him lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that it doesn¡¯t go both ways. I have nothing holding me here, other than you.¡±


    ¡°You are quite bold for a former ve.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re quite soft¡­ for a King,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Hmph, one day, I¡¯ll show you how hard I can be!¡± He growled.


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    He only then realized the double entendre of those words, and although his facial expressions didn¡¯t change, even his cheeks turned slightly pink. I wasn¡¯t able to tease him more though, as the volume of mumbling since our announcement dropped off again, and when we looked forward, Lord Tigon was standing up and getting the attention of the room.


    ¡°I wish to respectfully congratte my King on his betrothal.¡± Lord Tigon gave a little bow.


    ¡°epted,¡± Oberon responded with a nod.


    However, if someone as slimy as Lord Tigon would just leave it at that, I¡¯d eat my ass.


    ¡°Of course, my lord should recall that to officially take on a future queen, the demon king must gain a 2/3<sup>rds</sup>approval from the council.¡± Lord Tigon gave an apologetic smile as if this was an unnecessary evil he must do. ¡°This is why it is only prudent that we council members ask some questions and rifications.¡±


    This was something that I hadn¡¯t been told before. I had to gain the approval of the council to get married to King Oberon? He was the king! Why did he have such a small amount of power? He couldn¡¯t even marry who he wanted? It was no wonder he was keeping me hidden for so long. He had to get the approval of the demon council before we could officially be wed. It would have been nice if he had told me any of that though.


    ¡°Ask your questions, Lord Tigon,¡± Oberon responded directly to Lord Tigon¡¯s challenge.


    I could read the room pretty well. Oberon wouldn¡¯t just be able to ignore Lord Tigon or throw him off. It was clear by the expressions and behavior of the other lords that Oberon didn¡¯t have a 2/3<sup>rd</sup>vote of the senate. Lord Tigon seemed to be speaking for a majority, and his eptance or denial would ultimately decide things for the rest of them as well.


    ¡°Yes, well, I ultimately must voice three concerns regarding this union. First of all, I must respectfully put her bloodline into question. She exhibits no demonic expressions. The future Demon King must be rich in demonic blood, and a human woman would dilute our bloodline. Secondly, her background is unknown. My research has shown me that she is not part of any of the main family lines. Where does shee from? Finally, I worry about her status. A demon queen would represent our entire realm, and a person unfit for the role would only bring embarrassment to the entire realm.¡±


    Lord Tigon brought up each point with a rehearsed feel to it. Many of the people listening nodded along with his words or even gave out nonverbal noises of agreement. The one who was most displeased with his words was me. He questioned every aspect of my character and made it sound like I was unfit to be their queen. I already was a demon queen. That was my job title. If there was anyone more suited to the position, I¡¯d want to see them.


    His words were also slippery and filled with falsehoods. He was traveling with Devon and Min. He damn well knew my history. He might even know I came from another world. I didn¡¯t know if Min would have told him that. Min probably didn¡¯t, but who knew with that elf? He also probably knew my status was sufficient, but he was calling it into question anyway. That left me feeling very annoyed. However, I was surprised to feel a hand grab mine and squeeze it. I looked up to see that the Demon King had a steady expression as he watched Lord Tigon. Of course, he would have been expecting this from the beginning. This had all been part of his calctions. For a brief moment, I felt somewhatforted that I was on his side, however turbulent our current arrangement happened to be.


    ¡°Since you have asked these questions, I¡¯d assume that if I can alleviate your concerns, then you would approve my union?¡±


    Lord Tigon smiled and lowered his head with his arms outstretched. ¡°Of course, my lord. Why would I try to deny my lord¡¯s happiness and future?¡±


    I already didn¡¯t like Lord Tigon, but this only cemented those feelings. Given the choice, I probably wouldn¡¯t fuck him. That was the level of dislike I had for him, and I would fuck almost anyone. I had noticed that Lord Tigon kept calling Oberon my lord instead of my king. It was a small thing, but it did show how he saw himself next to Oberon. They were equals, not a subordinate and his king.


    However, I didn¡¯t doubt his words either. He had no reason to have any issues with me. If anything, he might think I¡¯d provide a chance for him to get ahead. If he believed any of the points he had just asked about, considering he wanted to diminish King Oberon¡¯s power, he should have been delighted in such a weak queen being offered up for the ughter. That meant that all of this was just to feel out the situation and see how King Oberon reacted. I allowed myself to rx. I was also a little curious about how my future husband would react.


    King Oberon nodded at Lord Tigon¡¯s words. They were said in front of the other council members and the entire aristocracy. If he went back on them after, it would only be a major embarrassment that would lose him power. Lord Tigon didn¡¯t seem worried by King Oberon¡¯s confidence though. He stood with a small smile on his face, waiting as everyone else did.


    King Oberon made a small gesture with his hand, and a nearby servant nodded and walked out the door and into the hallway. A few momentster, there was a roar, and then the sounds of a slight struggle. King Oberon didn¡¯t react, but many of the other nobles frowned and watched the exit uneasily where growls, cries, and banging could be heard. Finally, a group entered the room. Ten men appeared to be guards for a single creature in the middle.


    The creature in the middle was the most rming because he waspletely naked andpletely covered in fur. He was humanoid in appearance, with two arms and two legs, but that was where the simrities ended. His face had the appearance of a cat. He had two tall sharp ears on his head, whiskers, and a tailshing behind him. His thick fur was striped orange and ck, giving him the appearance of a tiger.


    The creature let out a roar, and then suddenly flexed. It had been confined by a dozen chains, containing its arms, legs, and neck. However, its strength was able to ovee the guards holding it, and the four guards controlling its arms ended up flying toward the beast. Itshed out with its wing. Blood flew as it gashed the face of one of the guards. As he stumbled back, the other guards were pulling out weapons. They appeared to be some kind of magical stun baton, but they only appeared to enrage the creature further.


    Min had drawn his sword and taken a step forward, while many of the other nobles were stepping back in fear. Other than King Oberon, only one other person wasn¡¯t looking on in shock or anger. That was me.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± I spoke that single word, and the beast stiffened before its eyes snapped to me.


    It stopped fighting, even while the guards stabbed it with their stun batons. However, they quickly realized it had stopped attacking them, and other than the mauled guard who was dragged away, the others quickly regained their formation. I stepped away from the Oberon and continued forward toward the beast. My steps were slow at first, but they grew faster. One of the guards tried to block me, but a roar from behind caused him to jump to the side.


    ¡°Baby!¡± I threw my arms around the beast, but my head only came to its chest. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so big!¡±


    The monster that had been roaring and savagely attacking others suddenly whimpered as I wrapped my arms around it. It then started to purr, closing its eyes and rubbing its chin on the top of my head. This was of course one of my babies. This was birthed by a Gwazi, some kind of catlike monster responsible for the demons with catlike features in this world. I had only seen him twice, and I hadn¡¯t even had a chance to name him, so I only could call him baby.


    After finding out that they had been killing my babies, there had been a cold lump in my heart that I hadn¡¯t even realized was there. However, for all of the babies that they had eliminated because they were a waste, there were just as many that had been saved. This Gwazi demon was one of them. The cat demon line had been dwindling. There were a lot of cat demons, but because they bred so much their bloodline had thinned to the point that they were barely demons. Most didn¡¯t even have cat ears or a tail anymore, and those that did otherwise lookedpletely human with no cat features at all.


    Either way, although Oberon told me he had saved those of my babies he could, I had never expected to see them again. He hadn¡¯t been in the facility when I had taken it over, although he had been one of the ones they had shown me after being born, so I still felt a bit of a connection to him.


    ¡°Oh, look at you, you¡¯re so messy. You have blood on your ws.¡± I pouted as I grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡± The Gweni retracted his ws, pulling back his hand like an obstinate child. I held out my hand sternly.


    ¡°Show me,¡± I ordered.


    The Gweni reluctantly held out his paw, and I pushed down on the paw to bring the w out like one would do with a cat when they were clipping his nails.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lord Tigon had finally found his voice and asked.


    ¡°Tsk, you broke a nail.¡± I ignored the noble, and then guided my baby back with me while chastising my baby for acting recklessly.


    To his benefit, he looked sufficiently chastised. The rest of the room was awkwardly silent. The guards nervously followed us, especially as I approached the Demon King. However, he didn¡¯tment on it, and they just moved awkwardly to the side, making sure not to pull on the reigns less they disturb the cat demon in my arms. I sat and started cleaning his paws while my baby sat there looking embarrassed.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t obvious to you¡­¡± Demon King Oberon spoke in a bored voice. ¡°This is her child.¡±


    Lord Tigon opened his mouth as if wanting to refute that, but it was impossible given how timid the beast was acting around me. He seemed toe up with something different to say.


    ¡°She may have been able to sessfully make the first-generation demon, but even so, that doesn¡¯t mean her blood is demonic.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen such a purebred demon before?¡± King Oberon asked.


    ¡°Even if this demon is pure, that doesn¡¯t mean the same thing can be aplished twice.¡± Someone else shouted.


    ¡°Some of you may have been hearing rumorstely¡­¡± King Oberon said. ¡°There has been a sudden resurgence of first-generation demons appearing across various families.¡±


    A few nobles acted surprised, but others fidgeted ufortably. There had been rumors of several families suddenly gaining a first-gen unexpectantly. A small percentage knew this was part of some horrific experiment, although their knowledge of the rape farm was that arge group of unfortunate women was wasted until there was a sessful merging. That¡¯s how it was originally run, and despite their sudden sess, those running the facility wouldn¡¯t have revealed it was a result of a single woman, making all of the previous sacrifices pointless. Oberon didn¡¯t have such qualms.


    ¡°All of those children are hers.¡± He announced. ¡°Aria is the mother of monsters.¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 66

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 66


    ¡°The mother of monsters is a myth¡­¡± One of the demons whispered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the mother of monsters cause the disaster at the peace talks?¡± Another added.


    ¡°She¡¯s a cmity.¡±


    ¡°Surely, it wouldn¡¯t be someone so beautiful!¡±


    Despite Oberon¡¯s authority, innumerable voices spoke up. Whispering and muttering filled the room while every eye seemed to rest on me. I was a bit surprised that Oberon had spoken truthfully. I would have thought he¡¯d have made something up about my presence. There were all kinds of lies he could have told to exonerate me. Yet, he had chosen the truth. Lord Tigon knew the truth as well, which was why his mouth was still open as King Oberon just gave away his most precious secret.


    ¡°The¡­ mother of monsters¡­¡± Lord Tigon finally managed to speak, quieting down many of the voices that were just curious about what he would say next.


    ¡°Do you doubt me?¡± Oberon lifted an eyebrow, his expression vaguely threatening, and with just a hint of mockery.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± Lord Tigon seemed to recover from his surprise with just that. ¡°Rather, I¡¯m worried a woman with such a reputation may not be deserving of such a high station.¡±


    ¡°You doubt my judgment?¡± Oberon frowned.


    ¡°Judgement? Of course not¡­ however, the rumors about this woman¡¯s ability to manipte others proceed her. She is a wicked sorceress with strange and dangerous powers. She¡¯s been known to conquer and brainwash when much higher than her level. I feel that such a dangerous person should at least be tested by various demons before she is given the rank of queen.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ you may think you¡¯re smooth with your words, but that is only aborious way of stating you question me.¡± Oberon dered while Tigon held out his hands with a helpless look, but Oberon continued before Tigon coulde up with an answer. ¡°Tell me, what conditions would be required to alleviate your concerns?¡±


    Tigon¡¯s smile returned and he lowered his hands behind his back. ¡°To be a queen of the demon realm, there are certain expectations. Just you, the Demon King, are expected to exhibit absolute strength and power over all demons, a queen also must go above and beyond the typical woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Get on with it! We¡¯re not getting any younger!¡± An old demon noble with a single horning from his forehead shouted.


    ¡°I believe that a proper test is in order. We should evaluate this woman properly and make sure that she is suited for bing a queen.¡± Lord Tigon finally said as a few people chuckled over his long-windedness.


    However, when it came to Oberon, he hadn¡¯t looked away from Lord Tigon a bit. He didn¡¯t seem to be worried or offended by Tigon¡¯s words. It was more like he was testing the other man.


    ¡°The council wishes to decide who I chose to mate with?¡± Oberon asked.


    He didn¡¯t hide the mocking tone in his voice, and some of Tigon¡¯s followers looked away in embarrassment. Tigon seemed to recover pretty quickly though.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple, my king.¡± He gave a polite cough. ¡°I believe that if Oberon wishes to take this woman as a concubine to father his children, no one here would object. However, the queen of the demon realm would be the queen of all of us. This is a decision that would affect all of us. For example, the human realm desires her capture and imprisonment. If we were to instead make her queen, this would create tensions with them.¡±


    Devon nodded when he heard those words, his eyes looking in my direction for a moment until I met them and he looked away. Did Devon want to capture me? He seemed to be caught up in the past quite a bit. I knew that we took each other¡¯s conditional virginities, but he seemed to be turning into one of those stalker boyfriends who didn¡¯t quite know when to say goodbye. He had continued to show up in my life and seemed just a tad obsessed with me. Of course, I had murdered his entire family, but that was all in the past. Besides, they all deserved it.


    Min was skilled at being expressionless, and that was what he showed me now. He looked as if everything going on right now had no connection to him, even though it was likely his presence that had made this all a problem in the first ce. First, he had ratted me out, making a strange alliance with Lord Devon and through him, Lord Tigon. Then, he had gotten a bit too intimate during our dance, causing this whole situation to be tenser than it needed to be.


    Although, Lord Tigon had made a good point now that I thought about it. Oberon just needed a baby. A proper royal was always best, but in the absence of a legitimate heir, there were always bastards. I could serve Oberon¡¯s purpose just as easily as a concubine as I could a wife. Furthermore, the expectations of myself would be far lighter. Being pretty was about the only thing a concubine needed to be. I might have even preferred it. All I would have to do was fuck Oberon. I wouldn¡¯t need to memorize names or act in court. It was a much easier path. Yet, Oberon had asked me to marry him, not just give him a baby. There had to be a reason for that.


    ¡°Are you telling me you are going to seriously invoke the ancient queen¡¯s trial?¡± A voice cut in the back once again.


    This was the same old man with the horn in his head who had spoken before. This time, however, he took a step forward. Besides the horn, he had a long beard that went down to nearly his waist, and he walked with a hunch, using a staff as a walking stick. Although his dress wasn¡¯t particrly showypared to the rest, he gave me the impression of a sorcerer or something like that. He had previously been mostly ignored by the others, but his words drew more attention this time, and it was immediately followed by hushed whispers of surprise.


    ¡°Sammuel!¡± Lord Tigon hissed, looking as shocked as everyone else. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be at this meeting.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± He asked in a rather croaky, but still strong voice. ¡°I¡¯m still on the council thest I checked.¡±


    ¡°O-of course, no one would suggest you weren¡¯t¡­¡± He started to speak, but the old man named Sammuel already seemed to be ignoring him.


    He hobbled out of the crowd, heading directly toward me. His eyes were looking me up and down. Even if I had stood in front of this crowd naked, I wouldn¡¯t have felt particrly exposed, but something about the way he looked at me made me feel like I was being peeped at. My thought instantly was that he must have had some kind of special skill that allowed him to examine people beyond the limits of that skill.


    I didn¡¯t like that feeling of being exposed. I dropped my arms and looked back defiantly. I even used my own Examine on him. If he was going to peep at me then I figured I might as well peep back. To my surprise, my Examine worked and I was able to see all of his sexual preferences. However, the thing that was most rming about him, and why I realized he was being shown so much respect, was that he was in the fourth ss, level 99. Other than King Oberon, he was the highest-level person I had ever seen.


    ¡°You like what you see?¡± He gave a little chuckle as he caught me Examining him.


    ¡°That should be my question for you,¡± I responded.


    At that moment, the room had gone silent. Several people were looking at me in shock. Lord Tigon was looking at me like a fool. Even the Demon King had suddenly reached out a grabbed my arm, although it was hard to say if he was trying to protect me, or throw me to the wolves at this man¡¯s behest. Was the old man someone so incredible?


    He let out augh, throwing back his head, and then reached out and grabbed my hand. ¡°You¡¯re a rather interesting girl. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen someone quite like you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time too,¡± I responded, feeling slightly awkward. ¡°Meeting someone like you, I should say.¡±


    ¡°Oh, old men like me are a dime a dozen.¡± He dered, waving his hand. ¡°However, a demon queen is truly a novel sight. This is why Lord Tigon¡¯s deration caught my attention. The ancient queen¡¯s trials are a custom that has never been performed. They were a relic from the formation of the demon realm that turned out to be redundant.¡±


    ¡°Redundant? How so?¡±


    ¡°Rather simply¡­¡± He exined in his aged, steady voice. ¡°The Demon King is the strongest in thend. The ruler of the demon realm is not decided by heirs or blood, but by strength. Since that is the case, a Demon Queen has never needed to exist.¡±


    ¡°Never?¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Not once? A demon king never felt the urge to propose to get a woman in bed?¡±


    As we spoke in a normal voice, the crowd seemed to calm down and take a breath. Lord Tigon looked uneasy, while King Oberon¡¯s grip on my arm rxed and he seemed to be relieved. Getting any kind of expression from him was hard enough, so that showed how worried he had been at that moment. To me though, this just seemed like an ordinary old man.


    Sammuel let out anotherugh. ¡°A demon king by his very nature can take what he wants. If he wanted a woman, he would have a woman. He could have countless children, but those children were not bound to the throne unless they had the proper strength. Marrying such women-only relinquished a piece of the demon king¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Lord Tigon called out, and when Sammuel looked back at him, he stepped back with a flush. ¡°I mean to say that if such a woman was to take on this mantle, then it is only right that she face the tests.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Sammuel responded shortly.


    Lord Tigon blinked, and a few of the people around him looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°Sammuel, you¡¯re going to encourage this nonsense as well?¡± Oberon asked. ¡°The terms of our marriage haven¡¯t even been written. Her power could be restricted as much as the council desires.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Sammuel shook his hand, finally letting go of my hand but still looking at me closely. ¡°If we¡¯re going to have a queen, then it must be done ording to custom¡­¡±


    ¡°If this is what you¡¯ve decided, then I would request that you act as the sole judge so that no one can im impartiality,¡± Oberon responded.


    Sammuel chuckled. ¡°That is fine.¡±


    ¡°Also, presuming she passes, then the council will unanimously provide their consent?¡± Oberon looked directly at Lord Tigon.


    Lord Tigon stiffened, but after a moment he nodded. ¡°Yes, we will ept her as queen¡­ if she passes.¡±


    ¡°Girl, the trial is extremely daunting. It was intended for a demon who would-be ruler of the realm.¡± Sammuel looked over at me. ¡°Are you willing to participate in it? This is your only chance. Once the trial has begun, then you will either seed¡­ or die.¡±


    ¡°Die?¡± I blinked. ¡°Just what kind of trial is this?¡±


    Sammuel shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the trial you must pass to be queen of the demon realm. As for the conditions, I am unable to tell you until you¡¯ve epted. At that point, you will be bound to finish.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t signed on for this. Some kind of life-or-death trial to prove I was worthy of being a queen? I never thought I was worthy of being a queen. Other than the title, nothing about me was queenly. I would be better off in a slut trial. If they wanted me to show them how good I was at sucking dick, that was something else entirely. What traits did they even want from a demon queen?


    I looked over at the demon king, but Oberon was as unreadable as always. Min also seemed to bepletely expressionless. Only Lord Tigon seemed to have the hint of a smirk. There was going to be a time when I was going to turn him into my ve. Until then, I had no choice but to y along.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I ept.¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 67

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 67


    ¡°Did you know about this?¡± I asked.


    The banquet had ended, and as soon as things calmed down, I had demanded that the Truthsayer take me to Oberon. I was a little surprised that he did so withoutint, considering he had often ignored simr requests in the past. I ended up being taken to quarters not particrly different than my own, except that it wasn¡¯t even in the same mansion. Despite my original belief, Oberon hadn¡¯t just stashed me away in a room. He had separated us by an entire mansion. It only reminded me that he had never intended to spend any time with me in the first ce.


    When I entered the Demon King¡¯s chambers, he was sitting at a desk writing fervently, his back to the door and a cup with some hot liquid next to an enormous pile of papers. He was wearing something a bit less formal than at the previous event, but he wasn¡¯t exactly in his pajamas either. He looked a bit like an ountant if a particrly broad-shouldered one. This hampered my image of him quite a bit. A demon king should be ruling from a throne of skulls, not quietly writing papers at his desk while drinking tea.


    He was the demon king capable of ruling an entire realm. Even the humans couldn¡¯t manage that, having broken up into countless countries that squabbled among each other almost as much as they fought the demons. The only thing the humans could agree on was that the demons were a greater threat, and it was the only reason that both sides had reached a stalemate. If the humans were more organized, they might have been able to overthrow the demons, and had there many more demon supporters, their coalition might have been overrun by the demons.


    I had spoken without even introducing myself, but Oberon didn¡¯t even turn back to nce at me before answering. He stopped writing for only a moment.


    ¡°How could I?¡± the Demon King answered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t know anything!¡± I responded with a huff.


    He let out a dark chuckle even as he continued to write, creating an audible scribble with each aggressive stroke. ¡°I cannot see the future, Aria. I might have considered that things might go this direction, but I had no clue it would end up this way.¡±


    I crossed my arms, trying to let him feel my anger through that rugged back of his. ¡°You could have at least told me.¡±


    He finally stopped, gently putting his pen down with more care than he was showing the scribbles on his page, and then turned around in his chair, looking at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Would you expect me to tell you every possible oue I considered for every decision I make? If this was the case, then I would have no time but to educate you.¡±


    It would have been better if his voice was dripping with sarcasm, but he spoke in the same overbearing way he always spoke, showing very little emotion. His words were spoken so frankly that I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was the one being shameless and in the wrong. I dropped my arms, making a vexed noise.


    ¡°I read all of your books. I haven¡¯t read anything about this queen¡¯s trial.¡±


    ¡°They are exceptionally old. I had nearly forgotten they were a thing, as had most everyone else. I can¡¯t imagine what book Tigon dragged those out of, although it¡¯s not surprising a fossil as Sammuel would like them.¡±


    ¡°Is the queen¡¯s trial a problem?¡± I asked curiously.


    Although they told me that once I agreed to it, I could learn about what it was, the rest of the procession had given me no time to speak, and the result was that I was no more knowledgeable than I had been before epting it.


    ¡°A problem?¡± He scratched his beard curiously. ¡°That depends on your definition of a problem. In many ways, this could be a good thing. Sammuel has a great deal of influence still. He¡¯s also a stickler for the rules and agreements. If you seed in the trial, he will unquestioningly support you, and that will bring many houses to our side. Tigon has publicly differed from Sammuel¡¯s judgment. This means that you will face no additional opposition on your rise toward being my queen.¡±


    I frowned slightly, giving him a suspicious look. ¡°You¡¯re being a bit too enthusiastic. What are the negatives?¡±


    His lips curled up, but they didn¡¯t touch his eyes. ¡°The trial involves an ancient artifact. It is notoriously insidious. Historically speaking, only ten people have ever entered the trial.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? How many seeded?¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ who was it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was me.¡± He responded.


    ¡°You?¡± I blinked. ¡°I thought this was the queen¡¯s trial?¡±


    ¡°I said it was an ancient artifact. It was only written that a woman must be able to pass through the trial of the ancient artifact to be considered the demon queen. The same rule was written for a king. I went through the trial so that people like Tigon wouldn¡¯t be able to question my leadership and strength. It is one of the reasons I¡¯ve managed to hold the throne for so long, despite how many snakes are biting at my ankles.¡±


    ¡°At least you¡¯re aware of how the realm currently sees you,¡± I responded,ing out a bit snappier than I intended.


    ¡°In my prime, a man like Tigon wouldn¡¯t have dared question who I picked for my queen.¡± He sighed. ¡°However, in the end, with you by my side, it will all be worth it.¡±


    ¡°Why me? Why a queen? The true answer.¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡°And don¡¯t give me that crap about having a legitimate heir. The demon realm doesn¡¯t care about that at all.¡±


    That had been the question that had been guing my mind ever since Oberon hade for me. I may have been a demon queen in title, but there was no true reason that I needed to be a queen. They valued strength, so even if he had a queen, a mistress¡¯s child could just as easily be the next ruler if it was strong enough. Any child he had would have to be as strong as him, or he¡¯d be usurped as soon as Oberon died.


    Since this was just about making babies, I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who needed to be married first. He said it himself. He could have any woman he wanted. I could believe he picked me because of my ability to pass on the monster genes. I had already served as an incubator and proven my worth for having strong babies with powerful bloodlines. However, before I had destroyed that rape factory, Oberon could have sent a turkey baster full of his seed and I could have pumped out a dozen of his spawn without ever knowing the father.


    That wasn¡¯t entirely true. He said there was an ipatibility caused by our difference in levels. I wasn¡¯t convinced that my unique skills and disposition didn¡¯t make that negligible, which was why I hadn¡¯t hesitated to push our sexual rtionship forward. It was a shame he hadn¡¯t been willing, but it still seemed odd he wanted me as queen. He could have taken me as his mistress, leveled me up, and then had me bear his babies.


    Oberon¡¯s lips tightened for a moment. ¡°I apologize. I am unable to tell you at the moment. I have my reasons. You will have to bear with it. All that I can tell you is that I have made ns. Those ns meet their fruition with you.¡±


    My eyebrows rose a bit. I was surprised that he spoke honestly for once. I couldn¡¯t imagine the answer. After a few moments, I gave a little sigh.


    ¡°These ns¡­ are they the reason you¡¯ve allowed your control to degrade to this point?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He gave me a sharp look. ¡°The only reason I have allowed the likes of Tigon and his ilk to disrespect me, and the reason I have tried to dy a war with the human realm even as it makes my leadership appear weak, is all because of my ns. Once finished, all of their schemes will be meaningless. The realm will be stable, and my ce on the throne, as well as your ce beside me, will never be threatened again.¡±


    ¡°My ce¡­¡± I considered those words.


    Ever sinceing to this world, I had never had a ce. Then again, I wondered if I had ever had a ce back home either.


    ¡°If youplete the trial, there will be other benefits beyond the political,¡± Oberon added.


    ¡°Oh? And what is that?¡±


    ¡°The ancient artifact puts you through a trial of the soul. In a way, one could say that it refines your soul. Your mana levels will increase considerably.¡±


    ¡°I already have a lot of mana.¡± I continued to act resistant.


    ¡°It will also help you reach the 4<sup>th</sup>ss.¡±


    My ears perked with that one. ¡°I¡¯m not even level 90 yet.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It is the way of this world. A person first acquires their ss sometime in their teens. A few apprentices might acquire it earlier as long as their instruction starts young. Until you acquire a ss, you are unable to level. Children remain at level 1. This ss will carry you to level 30. Then, you must ss up, and evolve your ss to the next order. This always involves a revtion. You muste to realize and choose your path. For example, a swordsman must decide if they will learn magic, learn to use their sword with a shield, or rely on brute strength. Whatever they choose, it will shape the kind of swordsman they be in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well aware of all that.¡±


    I had never heard any of this. It might have saved me a lot of time had I known these things back then. I had no one to teach me about leveling, and I had done it all on my own. I knew that every ss had its unique ways to ss up, and it was often a trade secret only shared between those already in the ss. That meant it was difficult to even find their ways to give myself a hint on how it was done.


    ¡°Once you reach level 60, your next evolution is based on self.¡± The demon king continued. ¡°You must understand who you are. Only by bing one with yourself can you follow down your path farther.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ what of level 90?¡± I asked, genuinely intrigued.


    ¡°The final evolution is known as the evolution of destiny. You must understand your ce in the universe. This is why no mere cksmith or swordsman can reach it. Only those with a higher purpose can truly realize their destiny.¡±


    ¡°Destiny¡­¡±


    I had never heard about this before, but his words sounded convincing. Yet, what destiny did I have to y? I hade to this world from another. I had ess to so many unique skills that I¡¯d even make heroes jealous. Why was I here? What was I supposed to do?


    ¡°Typically, your ss doesn¡¯t change when you break through level 90. Rather, your ss should have already matched your destiny. I am the demon king, and my destiny is to rule the demon realm.¡±


    ¡°This artifact¡­ it helps you figure out your destiny?¡± I asked cautiously.


    ¡°It forces you to see your greatest weaknesses. It shows you your strengths. It helps you see the path more clearly. At least, that was what it did for me. I cannot say for certain whether you would have the same experience once you stepped through.¡±


    ¡°Stepped through? What is this artifact? What is this trial?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret.¡± Oberon coughed. ¡°It¡¯s a doorway. When you step through, you¡¯re sent to a testing ground of sorts. There, you will be faced with seven trials. These trials will test¡­ many things.¡±


    ¡°Why kind of things?¡± I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°In ancient times, the test used to have another name. The trial of the seven cardinal sins!¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 68

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 68


    ¡°A trial for my sins? Isn¡¯t that a bit ironic for the role of a demon?¡± I asked, a slightly amused expression on my face.


    ¡°It was humanity who gave us the name demon. You should know by now that the only sin we¡¯vemitted against humanity is being born. As for the trial, it is intended to select someone capable of leading the demon race. We¡¯re a race marked by the sin of our birth. If we wish to move toward our futures, isn¡¯t it preferable that we chose a leader capable of oveing their sins?¡±


    ¡°Alright, you took it¡­ then exin it to me.¡± I grabbed a nearby seat and sat down.


    If anyone else had done this in front of the Demon King, it would have been considered extremely rude. However, he didn¡¯t seem to mind my actions at all.


    ¡°There is a doorway¡­¡± He began.


    ¡°The artifact?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, an artifact¡­ when you step through it, you do not end up on the other side, but rather another world.¡±


    I tensed slightly at those words. It was rare that I heard things about other worlds. Other than tidbitsing from this supposed hero, there was nothing else known. Was there a chance that the world of sin was another world like my own? Unfortunately, his next words immediately dispelled that theory.


    ¡°It¡¯s a world created from your mind and experiences.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Calling it an illusion doesn¡¯t do it justice. What happens within that doorway feels real. I was unable to distinguish it from reality.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Although that was what he said, I wasn¡¯t so convinced.


    I had many skills adopted from my time with the Cambions. I was an illusion master. I could fool anyone into seeing what I wanted them to see, although the one I liked to fool the most was myself. The world in my dreams was always so much more bearable than reality. Yet, no matter how good my ability to make illusions, I was always aware I was in them. I had a feeling this so-called world beyond would be something simr.


    ¡°Do not take this world lightly. As I stated before, I am the only one who has made it through that world and returned. It is a world of temptation. It draws you in and holds you there. The other nine¡­ not all of them died within the trial. Many of them chose to stay of their own volition. That is how tempting this world is.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? When the result is being trapped or killed, it seems like any temptation could be thrown away.¡±


    One might call me lustful, but I wasn¡¯t an idiot. If I knew having sex would get me killed, I could resist the urge. Despite my many vices, when my life was on the line, I could think things through clearly and make the obvious choice. I didn¡¯t understand anyone who would stay.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Oberon responded. ¡°There is no proof that the world is temporary or you¡¯d be killed. It¡¯s possible that the world would remain even after. Presumably, you could live the rest of your life there.¡±


    ¡°And what? You live to death imprisoned in a false world?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t eternal bliss worth the exchange of your life?¡± He suggested.


    I bit my lip, not sure how to respond. I had been looking for a home for so long, and I didn¡¯t care where that home was. I was already sent to a strange world that seemed like a fantasy. If I traded this world for another, what did it matter? If I thought I could find happiness in a colony of monsters, or as some kind of breeding stock in aboratory, then why couldn¡¯t I find happiness in this world of sin?


    ¡°What are the temptations?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The temptations change based on the person. However, you will be tested with each sin. Pride, greed, lust, envy, gluttony, wrath, and sloth will all exist within your scenario. If you chose to sumb, then you will be trapped in that world for all eternity. All you need to do is make it through the scenario presented to you and escape. The door will present itself to you when you reach the end, and that¡¯s the point where you will be able to leave. Whether you have the strength and desire to leave, that is the question.¡±


    I thought about this challenge deeply. I had originally thought that this would be simple for me. Myrge quantity of special skills thate far more regrly made me far stronger than even I could predict. Although I didn¡¯t have a lot of practical experience, I hadn¡¯t spent thest year in captivity doing nothing. I had certainly yed with my skills and improved my ability to use them. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take down that rape factory without having a good grasp of my abilities.


    Yet, this seemed almost like a challenge of character. I had once believed myself to be a good person, but I no longer thought that. Even I recognized that my personality was broken. My beauty had caused me to be a bit narcissistic. When someone pissed me off, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to destroy them. Wasn¡¯t that wrath? I certainly had my pride. I was self-serving and selfish. I was a glutton for depravity. I envied those who could live normal lives, and I was practically the embodiment of lust. As for my leveling, I had remained in a room and had sex for nearly a year without progressing much at all. Even the ride to this city had felt long and taxing. If that wasn¡¯t sloth, then I didn¡¯t know what was.


    ¡°Do you think I could pass such a test?¡± I asked.


    His cheek twitched slightly at my innocent question. ¡°Honestly, no.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sending me to die?¡± My expression darkened. ¡°What about all of your talk regarding level 90 and ruling together?¡±


    ¡°I spoke of those things so you understood that all of these risks can have potential gains. However, your life is important to my ns. I would not have wanted you to be pushed into this trial if I could avoid it. Unfortunately, it has already been decided.¡±


    I noticed that he didn¡¯t say I was important to him. He said I was important to his ns. It had apletely different meaning that didn¡¯t please me much at all.


    ¡°Okay then, what is your n?¡± I asked icily.


    He leaned back. ¡°The trial merely states that you must enter through the door ande out again. The nature of the trial is decided by the artifact itself. Thus, no rule necessarily forbids interfering with the artifact.¡±


    ¡°So, you n to what? Cheat?¡±


    He snorted. ¡°In a way.¡±


    He pulled out something from his pocket and handed it to me. It was a small bracelet. It wasn¡¯t as decorated as I would have liked, but I had already realized that was the Demon King¡¯s style. He liked simplicity and utility. He wasn¡¯t prone to aesthetics, whether they be intimidating or pretty. Even the outfits he wore were simple armor or clothing.


    I would have thought a Demon King¡¯s armor should have a few spikes on it, but perhaps that was just me. The armor high-level yers wore in video games was probably not very practical in battle. I¡¯m sure a master cksmith would look at me like I was stupid if I even tried to have something like that made. Then again, if I was going to stick to this demon queen roll, I wanted some high-level female armor made. Yes, I was talking about the skimpy kind where my tits are hanging out and it doesn¡¯t cover a single vital point in my body. I had always wanted to cosy in one of those, and since I was bing a demon queen, I¡¯d take advantage of it.


    Although that was what I was thinking, I took his bracelet and made the appropriate reaction to a ttered girlfriend receiving a gift from her man, even putting it on my wrist and pretending to admire it. Oberon only snorted, being unaffected by my act. Deep down, I was thinking he liked loading me up with magical jewelry to push me in one direction or the next.


    ¡°What does it do?¡± I finally got to the important part.


    ¡°It¡¯s a one-time teleportation artifact.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Teleportation?¡± My eyes did widen at that.


    I had never seen such high-level magic. If teleportation wasmon, then I assuredly would have seen people using it before now. Being made into an artifact was practically a second life for anyone who went on dangerous missions, yet I had never heard of such a thing either.


    ¡°This is an extremely powerful artifact. It¡¯s forged in dragon bone. It will immediately teleport you to my throne room. I also will be able to activate it remotely. Should you note out in time, I will forcibly remove you.¡±


    ¡°Will it be able to do such a thing from another world?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This artifact was created using the same magic needed to summon a hero to this world from another. It should be able to cross any dimension.¡±


    My eyes shed for a second. If such a teleportation device existed, wasn¡¯t that the answer to returning home? Although I had that thought, it didn¡¯t move me as much as it once might have. I didn¡¯t belong in my world anymore. Even if I could return, I would only be a scourge on that world. It was much better if I remained in this world, or even that illusory world created by the artifact. Then again, it didn¡¯t sound like the Demon King was going to allow me to remain behind, even if I wanted to.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to waste such an object on me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t seem to realize how important you are.¡± Oberon shrugged.


    ¡°But, if I returned in such a method, wouldn¡¯t they im I had failed this trial?¡±


    ¡°It would be ideal if you seeded in the trial.¡± He sighed. ¡°This is just my backup n. They will naturallyin and argue that you failed, but there is nothing written that says you have toe out of it on their terms. As long as you enter and take it, you¡¯ve already done what is necessary to be queen. Even if they chose to create trouble after that point, I will deal with it. You should merely worry about doing your best.¡±


    ¡°My best¡­ which you¡¯re certain I¡¯ll fail?¡± I responded bitterly.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t an insult to you. Nine others have sought to take this challenge, and they have all failed as well. The only way to survive is to be certain of your path.¡±


    ¡°And you know your path?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­ since the moment I became the Demon King, I have been clear on the direction I must travel.¡±


    ¡°And marrying me is part of your path?¡± I asked in amusement.


    ¡°It is. Marrying you is the only way.¡± He spoke with such determination and sincerity that I couldn¡¯t help but blush for a moment, although it was still only me acting as expected. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    It was alreadyte. The celebration happened in the evening, and after everything, it was already past midnight. This meant I¡¯d be losing sleep.


    ¡°Lord Tigon doesn¡¯t want to give me time to prepare you. Since the entire council is currently in the city, he has convinced them that we should get it done before anyone leaves. Although he did this for his benefit, this will ultimately be his downfall, because we can have you ratified as my wife officially before leaving the city.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know you had this.¡± I lifted the bracelet.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know of its existence, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t think I would be willing to use it for this case.¡±


    ¡°So, it was yours originally.¡±


    He nodded before turning to the door. ¡°Get some sleep. One way or another, you will be queen.¡±


    He left with those words. I watched him leave silently and then looked once again at the bracelet on my wrist. It was loose since it had once been his. It fell down my arm as I lifted it. It couldn¡¯t be understated just how much of a lifeline this was. One could probably call it a national treasure, absolutely priceless. He had given it to me all so I could be his queen.


    ¡°Just what am I to you?¡± I asked to an empty room.


    The Demon King had a n, and I was an important part of that n. I just had no clue what it was.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 TOAD – Chapter 69

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 69


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck, I¡¯m cumming!¡± I moaned, grinding me hips down against the squirming tongue below.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ yes?¡± I looked over at the door.


    The door opened and a couple of people stepped in. As soon as they got sight of my naked body straddling the face of another naked woman lying on the bed. My hips gyrated as my wet cunt leaked liquid down her chin and neck. Thatst one had been a squirter, and I had shot my juices down her skin. I couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab her breasts, running my fingers over her chest and stomach and rubbing my juices against her dark skin until she smelled of my pussy. Of course, she was just a homunculus, but she was surprisingly resilient and had managed tost me the night.


    I let out a little sigh, my shoulder slouching slightly. ¡°Is it morning already, daddy?¡±


    The Truthsayer was distinctly looking away from me, and the others he had brought were servants who had their eyes down.


    ¡°Mydy, it is time to begin the queen¡¯s trial. You should try to take this seriously.¡±


    ¡°I am taking it seriously.¡± I pushed out my lower lip in a pout while my fingers unconsciously manipted the nipples of the glorified sex doll under me. ¡°The queen¡¯s trial is a trial that tests your sins. If I want any hope of surviving it, shouldn¡¯t I get out all of my depravity before going inside?¡±


    Whether it was my beauty, my appearance, or the extremely tempting words I spoke, any one of them was enough to cause any man, and even most women, to lose control and be my ves, even with the restrictions that the demon lord had put on my neck. The homunculus was naturally immune to such things, the Truthsayer was at a high enough level to resist such tactics. Yet, the servants were a different matter, and I could see one of them shake slightly despite his best effort. My eyes caught this immediately. Licking my lips, I decided that after this pointless trial, I was going fuck his brains out.


    The Truthsayers eyes darted between the servant and me. He seemed to be very perceptive. As expected of someone who would be the Demon King¡¯s trusted official. He finally looked me directly in the eyes as if he couldn¡¯t see my naked form at all and smiled.


    ¡°Please, mydy, do not make this difficult on us.¡±


    ¡°If you insist¡­¡±


    I could only sigh as I lifted my leg and got off of the face of my trusty homunculus. Although she was little more than a sex toy to me, the body was that of a living person. Her expressionless face had red puffy lips and her eyes had bags under them. Considering the ride I had subjected her to, a lesser woman would have already suffocated. Thankfully, the body had been that of a much higher-level woman, and she was able to handle my abuse. She put her tongue back in her mouth and waited obediently on the bed for my nextmand.


    I ignored her though since I was done with my fun. Instead, I turn away and started looking for my clothing. I was the kind of girl who threw her clothing anywhere convenient during her passion, and sometimes forgot where it went. Min used toin when I lost an article of clothing she had painstakingly sewn for me.


    I stopped for a second with my hand in one of my drawers. I had since lost everything Min had ever made me. The clothing I was touching was finely sewn by a professional seamstress under the order of the Demon King. It was probably made of the finest materials he could purchase. Yet,pared to Min¡¯s clothing, it felt like it was missing a certain something.


    ¡°Mydy?¡± The Truthsayer asked worriedly as I stood frozen.


    I shook my head and picked something. That part of my life was long gone. I wasn¡¯t some hero who would save the world of man. I was the future queen of the demon king. Even though demons weren¡¯t evil, they were the enemies of humanity. I was marrying the enemy and was thus about as far from being considered a hero as could be.


    I hadn¡¯t be a seductress and enchantress just by chance. I had the skills to back it up, and those skills included being able to undress and redress quickly. If there was some kind of dress skill in this world, I would have unlocked and mastered it. Within only a few minutes, I had put on a dress that might have taken another girl a full hour and the help of a handmade. Well, I could have ordered my homunculus to help me if I needed it. The mostplicated dresses needed a second hand, but this was a dress intended for the outdoors, and thus it was easier to put on.


    Of course, it was still the dress of a demon queen and needed to match the expectations of a top person in the demon realm. Furthermore, there was my makeup and hair to consider. I might be supernaturally beautiful, and could cause most men to be shocked with just a look at my face, but that didn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t try. I put on basic makeup and did my hair up. As I did theplicated folds of my hair, I seemed to recall that what I was doing was the kind of borate stuff a person would only get after attending a hairstylist.


    Little by little, leveling had changed me. The things I had noticed most were my charm and beauty, but those were only some of the numbers. My strength, agility, and intelligence had also increased, and without realizing it, some simple habits changed too. Hairstyles that would have been possible to assemble on my own could be done quickly and skillfully. The same could be said about outfits and makeup.


    I considered it a simple design, but a distant part of my memory screamed that I was dressed up better than a bride at her wedding. The distance betweenmoners and third-ssers was real, and the distance between me and the world I had grown up in was a canyon.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± I asked after finishing up.


    The Truthsayer looked up at me and then nodded. Although his eyes looked appreciative, there wasn¡¯t an ounce of lust in them. I wondered how he did that. It must be some kind of special skill that he didn¡¯t instantly fall for me. Then again, I hadn¡¯t seriously pursued him. Even though I didn¡¯t hesitate to tease and annoy my future husband, I still did fear seriously pissing him off. I had a feeling that his Truthsayer was a bottom line.


    ¡°Of course, mydy.¡± The Truthsayer took a breath and then lead the way.


    I followed him out of the building where I was put into a carriage. The carriage waspletely sealed without windows, and when I stepped inside, I heard a click as the outer door was locked. It reminded me a bit of the carriage that Nidia used to bring people to their sex parties. It appeared that I was being taken to another secret ce. I leaned back and waited as the carriage rocked into motion. The trip took quite a bit of time, and I was even starting to get a bit peckish again. I thought of flicking one out on the journey, but I¡¯d be pretty annoyed if we reached our destination before I reached mine.


    We finally came to a stop just as I was about to knock on the door and demand an update. There was a click, and the door opened. It was already dark out, and a man with a litentern held the door open. He was coveredpletely by a robe, a hood hiding his face. There were dozens of simrly robed people. I felt exposedpared to a lot of them.


    ¡°Am I wearing the wrong outfit?¡± I asked out loud.


    ¡°No, my queen. This is a journey you must take alone. We stand here as witnesses, but we are but ghosts with no identity and no presence.¡± The voice of a robbed figure held out a hand to me.


    I was disappointed that it wasn¡¯t the Demon King, but the Truthsayer who said those words. With a little sigh, I took his hand and let him help me out of the cart. He let go of my hand as he began to lead me once again. We appeared to be on a mud-packed road leading through a dense forest. The carriage had stopped in a ce that seemed no different from anywhere else, and it wasn¡¯t until I followed the Truthsayer a few steps out from the road that we passed through a bush and I could see a distant light.


    As we walked, the lights became brighter, and I realized there were even more men robed withnterns. I could also hear a drum beating in the distance. There was nothing ominous or unsettling about that.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the theatrics?¡± I muttered to myself.


    ¡°This is an important event, mydy. It has never happened in the history of the demon realm. If they didn¡¯t do at least this much, wouldn¡¯t they be insulting their very customs?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I gave a nonemittal reply as we came out into a small clearing.


    At the end of the clearing was a door. There was no other way to describe it. There was arge hill, and that hill had a door on the side. It wasrge and open but waspletely dark on the inside. There were robbed people lining the entire clearing, allowing a path for me to enter the door. I continued to follow the Truthsayer until we reached the doorway.


    At that moment, the drumming stopped. I almost wanted to snort at the cheesiness of it all, but I was far too nervous. My hand unconsciously went to the band around my wrist and I felt it. Supposedly, even if I was trapped, Oberon would summon me out of it again. This was a situation where I couldn¡¯t lose. There were only two oues. Either I came of my own volition, or I was forced out. In one case, I would do what was expected and fail. Oberon would have a headache, but he would still push to make me queen. In the other event, I seeded, and then no one could dispute my ce as queen. I knew which option I wanted.


    ¡°You will need to travel on your own here.¡± The Truthsayer spoke into the silence, holding out hisntern. ¡°Travel light, in body, mind, and heart.¡±


    The words had the feeling of something profound, but I had a feeling he had just made them up to sound cool. I took thentern from his hand and he backed away into the crowd.


    ¡°So, I just need to walk through and get back out again, then I¡¯m queen?¡± I asked.


    I looked toward the door and then back, but the Truthsayer had disappeared among the other robed men, and I could no longer pick him out.


    ¡°She speaks as if it¡¯s so easy.¡± An irritated voice growled.


    I could tell that was Lord Tigon. Another robed man held up his hand and then spoke.


    ¡°You will go through and face your test.¡± Another voice stated. ¡°If you seed, then no one will object to your marriage with Lord Oberon. Only after your marriage can you be crowned queen.¡±


    His voice was older and feebler, but I was able to guess it was Sammuel speaking. I listened to his words very deliberately. I had a feeling he wouldn¡¯t mince them. The message sounded clear to me. He might not offer Oberon support if I didn¡¯t finish the trial properly. If the demon king responded and had an opinion on this, he didn¡¯t speak up and was unidentifiable among the groups of cloaked demons.


    I gave Sammuel a nod of eptance and then looked back at the door. I only had one decision left. I stepped through.


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.

 TOAD – Chapter 70

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 70


    <em>Ring. Ring.</em>


    I snorted slightly, lifting my head just enough to wipe the drool from my lips before my head pped back into the pillow.


    <em>Ring. Ring.</em>


    I let out a long groan. The ringing was incessant, wasn¡¯t it? I wanted to just sleep in. I felt exceedingly tired. A momentter, the ringing stopped with a click and I felt a light p on my rump.


    ¡°Come on, sleepy head. We¡¯ve got a morning lecture to get to.¡± I heard a voice tease my ear.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I grunted.


    I felt a warm body press against my back. There was just a hint of softness around the chest area as my lips moved to my ear.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, then I won¡¯te to your parent¡¯s house this weekend.¡± A pair of teeth bit down on the top of my ear in a teething way.


    ¡°MMmm¡­¡± This time, the sound was sensual.


    I rolled around and grabbed at the form on top of me. I pulled her to me and kissed her lips gently. She didn¡¯t resist, so my hands moved lower, grabbing at her butt. It was currently in jeans, but that only excited me more. Just as my hands started to reach into her jeans, she pulled herself away.


    ¡°Stop, Aria. You¡¯re incorrigible. We have ss.¡± The small girl pulled from my arms.


    ¡°You said that¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°I just want to stay all day here with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a sloth.¡± She chided. ¡°You still have to have passing grades or we won¡¯t get to be roommates anymore.¡±


    I let out a little chuckle. ¡°Schools are so dumb. They refuse to allow men and women to choose to sleep in the same dorm rooms, yet while iming to acknowledge LGBT, they think nothing of putting two lesbians together. What can they expect us to do but fuck all day and night?¡±


    ¡°Constant sex isn¡¯t a lesbian thing, it¡¯s an Aria thing.¡± She rolled her eyes as she went through my drawers, pulling out clothes and tossing them at the foot of my bed.


    ¡°Alright¡­ alright¡­¡± I groaned.


    I sat up and grabbed at the outfit she picked out. It was stylish as usual. I¡¯d usually wear anything but Min made sure I looked nice. I humored her, but only because she would put on a dildo and rail me every night.


    When I first started college two months ago, I was afraid things were going to be boring. I was worried I¡¯d get a stickler of a roommate that would frown on me bringingpanions home. Yet, on the first night there we cracked open some alcohol, one thing led to another, and Min had be my fuck buddy ever since. I hadn¡¯t even sought out a boyfriend, since my needs were being met.


    ¡°Do you think your family will ept me?¡± Min suddenly asked as I was putting my shirt on.


    I blinked. ¡°What? ept you? Why wouldn¡¯t they? My parents won¡¯t care because you¡¯re an elf.¡±


    I slide the shirt over my eyes, but when it came down Min was standing in front of me with her cheeks puffed. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like that. Just because I¡¯m short doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m an elf. I¡¯m talking about us being lesbians. You said you dated boys in high school, so you¡¯ll need toe out, right?¡±


    I frowned, my eyes instinctively looking at her round ears. Min was human? What else would she be? It wasn¡¯t like elves existed. I called her a ¡®she¡¯ as well. Why did I feel like I shouldn¡¯t be seeing her as a girl? I shook my head and the moment of confusion passed.


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± I responded slowly.


    ¡°Aria!¡± She bit her lip as she red at me.


    I coughed. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. My parents don¡¯t care about those kinds of things. They¡¯re too busy fighting each other anyway. They¡¯d probably say that I was smart getting out of the game. Getting married and having children is a mistake.¡±


    Min¡¯s face turned shy. ¡°I still want to marry¡­¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°N-not now!¡± her face turned red. ¡°I just mean I¡¯d like to marry someday. I want to have a baby too. You don¡¯t want children?¡±


    I gave a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough children for a dozen lifetimes.¡±


    She gave me a weird look. ¡°You say some odd things sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± I coughed and quickly finished getting dressed.


    The pair of us left the dorms and headed toward the ssroom buildings. Our campus wasposed of a few dozen buildings. The dorm we were at was an all-girls dorm. Min and I had been roomed together by random cement. Ironically, my dad had insisted I went to an all-girls dorm if he was going to pay for it so that I wouldn¡¯t be ying with boys every night. He never would have guessed I yed with girls too. I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d like girls until I yed with Min, so I was as surprised as he would be.


    I did worry a bit about telling my parents about Min. If they realized that we were roommates, they would probably try to get us to split up. My dad wasn¡¯t the protective type, but after being caught sleeping with a couple of boyfriends and even having a pregnancy scare, he at least wanted me to focus on my studies. When it came to mom, she mostly differed from dad, but I knew that she was having an affair with him and didn¡¯t have any room to talk. I remembered in my youthing home to find another man over at the house while dad was at work. I¡¯d even listened to mom getting plowed once or twice, which might have contributed to my rather free way of looking at sex.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter tonight.¡± Min waved. ¡°You¡¯re still going insisting we go to that party, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course!¡±


    Min wasn¡¯t much of a party girl, but I still liked to go out and get loose. Plus, whenever I flirted with guys, Min would get jealous. She was always especially rough with her strap-on on those nights, and it was the best. What? I was into some kinky shit. I¡¯d admit that.


    We ended up splitting ways. We might be roommates but were in different majors. She was learning criminal justice, which exined her butch cut and being a lesbian, maybe. Although, considering how short and cute she was, I wondered how she¡¯d handle perpetrators twice her size. Either way, I teased her about wearing a uniform and having her put me under house arrest. A girl can dream.


    My major was chemistry, and my early ss was a basic chemistry ss. It was far too early in the morning to have such a heavy ss, so I was normally half asleep as the lecture went on. A guy in a suit with a bear, a mustache, and a bald spot on his head droned on about atoms and chemicals, and my brain quickly shut down.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± My eyes snapped open to someone clearing their throat.


    The professor was standing over me. I nced both ways and was relieved to see that the majority of the ss had already left or were leaving. I looked down at the page in front of me to see that it waspletely free of notes. I had slept through the entire ss.


    ¡°Ah, p-professor.¡± I straightened in my seat, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    He lifted a sheet of paper in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re Aria, I presume? All of the other students came up and collected their exams except for you.¡±


    He plopped the paper down in front of me, and my eyes followed him to see a big fat F on the front page of my exam. My face went a little white.


    ¡°I-I failed?¡± I sounded in disbelief, but that was because I was.


    I had worked hard on studying. I had even put off fucking Min for an entire night to prepare. I had been confident that my score would be at least passing. As my eyes scanned down the page, my frown grew.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t show any of your work.¡± He exined.


    ¡°M-my answers were right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the test said to show your work. Even though you got every answer right, how do I know you were even understanding it?¡±


    ¡°Because I got every answer right?¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t act so proud. In the future, you should read more clearly.¡±


    He turned away from me with that, but as I watched his back leave, I began to feel angry. I had gotten every answer correct. Who cared if I didn¡¯t show my work? Even if I did mess up and not show my work, how could getting every answer right still give me a failing grade? He was doing it on purpose! This guy was known for being a bit of a chauvinist. He always favored male students and looked down on females. He thought women weren¡¯t suited for STEM.


    ¡°Wait a minute! I can¡¯t get an F here.¡± I protested, getting up and following him.


    This lecture hall happened to be across from his office, and he had already crossed the hallway and was practically shutting the door in my face when I blocked it with my foot. He shot me an annoyed look and a sigh before abandoning and shutting his door.


    ¡°The grade you got is the grade you got.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even get an A in your ss now.¡± I dered pushing into his room and letting the heavy wooden doors shut behind me. ¡°That isn¡¯t fair. Why should I even bother continuing in your ss if I can¡¯t even seed no matter how hard I try?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to drop out of this ss and try again.¡± He responded like it was no business of his.


    ¡°That costs money!¡± I red at him. ¡°There has to be another way.¡±


    He leaned forward. ¡°There isn¡¯t. There is no point.¡±


    He seemedpletely firm in his stance, and I was starting to feel hopeless. He had left me no choice, but if I told my family I was failing a ss, it¡¯d be awful. That¡¯s when a thought hit my head.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ we can work something out,¡± I responded, trying to suppress the wrath building inside me.


    He looked at me curiously. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    I hade this far, I might as well just go for it. I would have to seduce my teacher. Well, it wasn¡¯t worth anything else I had done. I was a seductress after all.


    <em>What does that even mean?</em>


    I shook my head and fell to my knees. My hands grabbed at his pants. The man panicked for a second or two, but as I unzipped his pants, my professor quickly sumbed. I pulled his small pecker out of his pants and then I engulfed it into my lips. I began to suck him off diligently, using my mastery of sex, no¡­ what am I talking about mastery? I just had a little experience, yet I must have improved from thest time I could remember. It only took a minute before my professor was trying to keep himself from letting out moans.


    ¡°Ahhn¡­ Aria!¡± He cried out, his hands wrapped in my hair as I bobbed up and down on his stick.


    That¡¯s when I started to feel woozy. I was swallowing his dick and cum, but something didn¡¯t feel write. I felt encroaching darkness. The professor seemed to realize it too because even as he came he let out a cry of shock and tried to push me off. As I copsed to the ground, I let in a gasp of air. Oh, that was what happened. I had forgotten to take a breath. Why did I think that I didn¡¯t need to breathe?


    As I gasped for breath, my professor seemed to panic. More than getting a blowjob from a student, he seemed to be afraid I¡¯d use him of assault after I nearly passed out. The door mmed behind me and in my hand was a piece of paper with an A on it. I had gotten what I wanted, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I felt any better.


    Just what was going on?


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 TOAD – Chapter 71

    TOAD ¨C Chapter 71


    ¡°Aria¡­ hey, Aria!¡±


    My eyes drifted open. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Aria, where have you been all day?¡±


    My eyes opened to see a pretty dark-skinned woman looking down over me. I smiled broadly.


    ¡°Jenai¡­ how are you?¡±


    ¡°How am I?¡± Jenai stood up and let out an annoyed huff. ¡°How are you? You¡¯re sleeping in the middle of the green.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful and sunny day.¡± I yawned. ¡°Why don¡¯t youy back down with me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± she pulled away as my hand reached for her. ¡°Don¡¯t try to act all smooth with me. I may be gay but I¡¯m not gullible.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and then sat up cross-legged, looking up at the girl. She was rather short withrge breasts, which attracted a lot of guys. Her dark skin and hair also made her exotic looking. Sinceing to college, Jenai had be my best friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m gay too,¡± I responded. ¡°Let¡¯s be gay together.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re bisexual,¡± Jenai responded, bending over and holding two fingers out in front of me pinched together. ¡°And, I know you¡¯re fucking Min, so don¡¯t act like you¡¯re interested in me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I acted surprised. ¡°You know you¡¯re the only girl for me.¡±


    ¡°As if! I saw you giving that guy a handyst weekend at the Sigma frat.¡±


    ¡°Handjobs don¡¯t count, and neither to men.¡± I pouted. ¡°Come on, Jenai. Let¡¯s just stop this. You know you¡¯re my servant and have to do whatever I want anyway¡­¡±


    My words drifted off as they didn¡¯t sound right, but Jenai acted like she didn¡¯t even hear them.


    ¡°Are we going to the party tonight?¡± Jenai asked.


    I looked around, feeling a bit confused. Where was I? School? College? That was right, when I finished my sses I came out to the green to study, but I ended up falling asleep under the sun. Jenai had woken me up. Why was I so confused?


    ¡°Trial¡­¡± I mouthed the words.


    A hand went in front of my eyes, and there was a snap.


    ¡°Aria, stop zoning out!¡±


    I blinked as loud thrumming music assaulted my ears. The warming son had been reced with the night, and I realized was standing in a slutty looking dress. In front of me was arge frat house. There were people on thewn drinking and talking, and the music wasing from inside.


    ¡°Come on, Aria.¡± Jenai grabbed my wrist. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty and horny. Let¡¯s get drunk and then grind on each other until some guys start hitting on us. We can make him think we¡¯re down for a threesome, and then make him only watch.¡±


    ¡°You have a twisted personality, Jenai.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her descriptive ns.


    I was pretty sure that she was a sadomasochist, but that was why she was so fun to hang out with. Of course, Min treated me right, but Jenai was just fun. I let her pull me into the house where the noise got exponentially louder. I could barely hear Jenai speak, but thankfully she wasn¡¯t saying very much. She just handed me a drink. She leaned close to my ear and whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if someone asks, just say yes, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a naughty freak,¡± I responded with a giggle, taking a sip of alcohol.


    She distanced herself away from me. This was part of our strategy. Guys were more likely to approach a girl by herself than two girls closely packed together. It was all part of the game. As much as Jenai liked to im she was gay, she didn¡¯t mind luring in and teasing guys just like I did. She¡¯d even suck a cock or two if the mood was right. It was all just for fun, a way for us girls to relieve the stress from college.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I felt a hand grab my ass. I turned around to see a tall man standing beside me.


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t what I expected,¡± the man said as his hand wrapped around my waist. ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping secrets, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I smiled up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Tigon. Home is home.¡±


    His frown broke into a smile. ¡°Of course, it is. Youe from another world. That exins quite a lot.¡±


    My smile faltered and I blinked slightly. ¡°This world¡­¡±


    ¡°Drink up.¡± He grabbed my ss and pushed it to my lips, and before I realized it was downing several sips of alcohol.


    The numbing effect hit, and I started to feel good. He was still touching me, so I snuggled up against him.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always wanted to see what you had to work with.¡± I purred, my hand starting to stroke down between his legs.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He gave an amused look. ¡°Well, since this body isn¡¯t my real one, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Furthermore, tasting the woman that he wants would amuse me greatly.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find somece quiet.¡± He chuckled, squeezing my butt again.


    In my drunken stupor, I smiled and pushed up against him. The pair of us began to leave the party, heading up the stairway to somece quieter. As we reached the top of the stairway, my hands were already all over him. He felt warm, and it was nice to have a strong man. Women were most of the time. They were soft and smelled good, but sometimes you needed a hard man, and Tigon was hard and getting harder by the second. It was time to show him how willing I was to please him.


    He was kissing me, and I was licking at his mouth, feeling his tongue wrestle with mine. His hands were roaming, and his fingers were grazing against my breasts through the thin fabric of my dress. I moaned into his mouth, trying to encourage him to keep going.


    I could feel him growing bigger, and I knew he must have been excited. I couldn¡¯t me him, after all, he was about to fuck a woman who was not his own. I had heard at the previous meeting that Lord Tigon was married, so it only excited me more that I was going to fuck a married man. I stumbled for a moment, shaking my head in confusion.


    Tigon didn¡¯t give me time to think though. He started unbuttoning my dress, his hands fondling my chest excitedly. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan as he pulled me into an empty room. It was one of the fratboy¡¯s rooms, but when you came to such a party, any empty room was up for grabs. He locked the door and then started to pull the material off my shoulders. I could feel the cold air on my skin, making me shiver slightly.


    He started to kiss down my neck, nibbling at my skin. His fingers slipped under my bra and grazed against my sensitive nipples. I moaned against his mouth, pushing my chest towards him. He left one hand on my breast, gently sliding his fingers back and forth across my nipple. The other hand slid down my stomach, to the edge of my panties. I gasped softly as he rubbed my pussy through the damp fabric.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I whimpered, pushing against his hand.


    ¡°What is it, Aria?¡± He murmured, nuzzling against my neck.


    I drew in a sharp breath. My mind was finding it very difficult to think. I had forgotten why I was there. There was a trial. I had to pass the trial.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°What? But you are so wet, Aria.¡± He teased.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t real,¡± I muttered to myself, and when I said the words, I started to realize they were true. ¡°I¡¯m in the trial.¡±


    His expression turned solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Come, suck my cock.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°How do you expect to win if you don¡¯t please your master?¡±


    I looked up at him, confused. Was he seriously asking me that? I didn¡¯t understand. A few secondster, I realized that this must be the trial. What was I thinking? I was meant to satisfy my master.


    I nodded, looking down at the hard thing in his pants. I had to please him.


    ¡°Yes. Please me. Suck my cock, Aria.¡±


    I bit my lip, and then slowly opened my mouth. I brought my lips around the head of his dick, and then slowly sucked on it. I tasted his pre-cum on my tongue. It was salty, and it reminded me of all the sexual encounters I had before. In some ways, it was calming and feltpletely right. I took a deep breath and swallowed. He let out a moan as I sucked him skillfully. It wasn¡¯t long until I tasted his semen running down my throat.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one having sex that night. I could hear moaning in the room next to me. I vaguely wondered what happened to Jenai. Had she found a man too and been having fun over there? She¡¯d probably be angry if we didn¡¯t meet up and tackle them together. She always preferred a crowd. The moaning in the other room made me want to create some moaning of my own. As I looked up at Tigon with a bit of cum still dripping down my chin, I waited for his next orders.


    ¡°Come here, Aria.¡± He groaned, grabbing me by the waist and pulling me down onto the bed with him.


    He kissed me, and I moaned into his mouth. Most men wouldn¡¯t kiss a woman who had just sucked them off, so it was an immediate turn-on as he swapped his tongue with mine, even though it still tasted like his cum.


    ¡°Now,y down, Aria.¡±


    I did as hemanded,ying down on the bed. I felt like I had to do whatever he said. I didn¡¯t fight him, because I couldn¡¯t. I was just a woman, and he was a stronger man. We were in a room alone together, and so I was at his mercy. I had to serve him properly. I had to serve my Master. I didn¡¯t have any of my skills or my powers at the moment. Skills? Powers? What was I thinking?


    I wasn¡¯t drunk anymore. Even though I was sober now, I had a feeling that if I tried to resist him, he might hurt me. I was just going to have to trust in his mercy. I felt his hands touch my thighs, spreading them apart forcefully. My breath quickened as I felt this strong man dominating me.


    He started to lick my pussy through my panties. It was a strange sensation, but it was also pleasurable. He ran his tongue slowly up and down my slit, teasing me. He was a man who reciprocated. I had tasted many different men. Most were selfish and deluded, yet I always took what I wanted. Now, it seemed like the more I gave of myself, the more I received. He had full control of me, and yet he chose to give me pleasure. I gasped slightly, shifting my hips slightly as his tongue continued to move.


    He licked me slowly. It was sweet and gentle, like a lover. He flicked my clit with his tongue, and I let out a loud moan. He stopped and looked up at me, grinning mischievously. At this point, I could hear load moaning and thump in the room next to ours. I was beyond horny, and I just wanted this man to fill me up.


    ¡°Please, I want you inside me, Master,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Master?¡± His eyes widened, and then he smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that name.¡±


    ¡°Then please, make me yours. Fuck me hard. Fill me with your seed.¡±


    ¡°Like that, do you? Well, that is good, little one. I am going to make your pussy mine.¡±


    ¡°Then please, make me yours. Fuck me hard. Fill me with your seed.¡±


    ¡°Like that, do you? Well, that is good, little one. I am going to make your pussy mine.¡±


    Tigon climbed on top of me, sitting astride me as he pressed his dick against my folds. He rubbed his body against mine, rubbing my breasts and my thighs as he reached behind himself. He grabbed my ankles and spread them wide, giving him ess to my pussy. His hands gripped my hips, and he used them to guide me onto his cock. I couldn¡¯t help but moan loudly as he entered me. He was big. As big as any of the other men I had fucked, I wasn¡¯t about toin. I wanted this. I wanted him to take me.


    I heard someone in the other room screaming in orgasmic bliss. I wanted to join them, but that¡¯s when I realized their voice sounded oddly familiar to me. I felt Tigon thrusting into me. His size stretched me with each thrust in a satisfying way. He began to push deeper and deeper into me, grinding his pelvis against mine and making the bed squeak, but my thoughts were no longer on him. They were on the woman moaning in the other room.


    I grabbed Tigon and then I rolled over, getting on top of him. He let out a grunt as I mounted him. However, I barely took two thrusts before I got off of him and started heading for the door. He seemed to be temporarily dazed and confused. It wasn¡¯t until I was opening the door that he seemed toe to his senses.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I walked out to the hallway and headed to the room next to ours. Tigon ran to the doorway, looking out. His face was twisted with anger.


    ¡°Get back in bed!¡± He ordered. ¡°Your Master says so!¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± I blinked as I touched the doorknob. ¡°I am my own Master.¡±


    I opened the door, and the sight shocked me. The familiar voice came crashing home. It was Min, except that she was under some other man. The moaning girl had been her as she was taking it from this frat boy!


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    Hey Readers! I have recently done a redesign and overhaul on my website. You may prefer reading there now. At the least, check it out, and consider bing a member. This was all done with the help of my Spanish trantor, Kokoadict. He posts many trantions, among them my work at /. You can support him at /GAONN. Either way, check out my site, / and be a member if you''re interested. Have a great day.


    <hr>


    Click Here  to read the rest.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!